《Apocalypse : Copy Master》 Chapter 1 - Sudden Blue Vortex "Master Gray, there are many kinds of awakening types between awakeners, and most of them show their power as soon as the awakener awake his own power, such as Zack''s hard skin, and you father''s light attack, while there are some weird abilities that need some conditions to awake... Mostly will be realized by time... But for you, am afraid not..."... "Your father, the leader, has unfortunately died in the last exploration mission under the zombies'' fangs, Gray... your ability has not awakened yet, and we both knew that you can''t lead the base like this... So I will act as the leader of the Glory base for now and when you realize what your ability is and reach at least the third level. I will return the leader position for you... After all, this is your father''s base..." "Hahaha... Gray, do you really think that of yourself as the base young master? Let me tell you a secret... this time, the task wasn''t just to search for materials, the leader gave me another hidden task you knew... Which is... to make you follow your father..." .... Darkness, heat, thirst, and hunger... In a dark room with no lights... In this dark room, a young man with dark hair and normal clothes was lying on the cold ground, with closed eyes and a tired face... But suddenly his eyes twitched and slowly opened his pair of black eyes... "Dream?" This was the first word the young man whispered in a low voice while looking at the dark ceiling in form of him... After staring at the ceiling for a few seconds he turned his face and looked at the small window that didn''t give any light to the room... "Night already..." After seeing this, Gray whispered again... Gray... This was his name... A very weird name if you asked him... It has been three years since the end... What end do you ask? It was the world end that could only be seen in movies... A Zombie Apocalypse! Three years that were enough to bring down everything humanity has built through ages... As the world end come, the countries of the world have fallen at a laughably fast speed and the order has disappeared. The cities have become dark lands for zombies, and the survivors were forced to find new homes for themselves... Gray slowly moved his rusty and tired body and stood up, then slowly moved to the blocked window and took a look at the outside... It was hard to see the situation outside since it was already at night... Besides he himself was inside a small store in a huge mall in an abandoned small city... Looking artfully outside, Gray was able to see a few shadows moving slowly in a rigid way... While the mall was very dim at this moment... Without thinking much... these shadows were the zombies that brought the end to this world... This mall can be called a big one that has almost everything... If it was before... It would have been a lively mall... But Unfourntly now... Other than Gray... There was no living being here... *UGHH* While looking outside, a strong sense of hunger struck Gray''s stomach... Which made it cry for help... But Gray didn''t care about this feeling and kept looking outside with a calm face trying to gather as much as information he could from what he can see... As much as he could see... The situation outside has finally calmed down... Two days ago, Gray was forced to come into this city with a group of survivors of the same base he belongs to in a mission of searching for materials... How to say it... Gray was a special existence in the team he was with... The only one who had no power at all... Why going out with no power you ask? Hmmm... The weak have no rights in this out of order world... The leader of this team simply took him out to join the so-called mission... Then... Searching for materials, why should those guys enter the mall? Even though Gray opposed this so hard, his words have no effect at all. So Gray could only follow helplessly... Resist? Runaway? Hmmm... This won''t work either... Each one in the team was an awakener who can kill him easily... As for running away... That was more like volunteering to be feed for zombies... So what were the results of the team action? Naturally, there was an accident. Even though they knew that there were many zombies inside the mall, but the number was much higher than what they expected... So it turned into a struggling retreat... And Gray? He was directly left behind... And the funny thing was what he heard from the team leader before he abandons him... Apparently, he was brought here to die from the very beginning... But Gray was somehow glad that such accident happened you knew... And even lucky... Because a rather ironic accident happened after this... In this mall, there weren''t only normal zombies... But even a second-order zombie appeared!!! The place was already dim... And the second-order zombie that appeared apparently to be a speed type zombie... So the entire team was slaughtered one by one and turned into dog food... Nah... It should be zombie food... Gray who was abandoned by the team, took the chance before the zombies notice his existence and slipped into this small store to hide... Well... That was the reason Gray felt lucky... If he stayed with the team and didn''t encounter this accident, he would have been killed by them in a way or another... But... Lucky or not... He survived this, but was waiting for him wasn''t much different... No Power, no food, no water, how much can he survive? What awaited him was one of two... Be found by zombies, or die from starvation while hiding here... Life was already dark... but after realizing this, Gray felt it was darker... "It''s not the time to think negatively" Gray shook his head, throwing all the useless thoughts out of his mind. He hasn''t eaten or drunk anything for three days already... His stomach already started fighting with itself... Starving for a few days, Gray can handle this... Actually, he was used to starving for a few days... But he needs to find water at least. Or he won''t last long... Two days should be enough for that scary second-order zombie to leave the place. So Gray decided to go out and try to find a water source and maybe some food if he was lucky. Even though it was so dangerous, Gray wanted to gamble while he has some energy left in his body. If he stayed here like this, he won''t even have the chance to think about trying! Since that was decided, Gray didn''t hesitate anymore, and with careful quiet steps, he came out of the store he was hiding in while looking around him with wide eyes. He didn''t dare to move fast and kept moving at a very slow speed, so he won''t make any sound. What attracts zombies the most was the sound! Relative to vision, Zombies'' ears were their strong point. Gray was so clear about this fact. And that was the reason why he was so careful with every step he takes... So like this, Gray started moving slowly through this dark mall while moving his eyes searching around... Luckily for him, things went well and soon he saw a sign of a supermarket on top of one of the stores around. This made him feel happy, there might be something left inside this market! Although the food that might be there should be expired, some canned food should still be edible... But soon he calmed the hope inside his heart... After all, it has been three years already... Maybe someone already took what can be used from inside... If not, then he will accept the reality and search for bugs around... For now, he only wishes that he could find some water inside... Gray didn''t move faster because of this and kept his slow pace while looking around with an uneasy heart... Somehow... How to say it... Things shouldn''t be so easy like this right? Even though he walked all the way here and didn''t encounter any accident. But he always wrong as if something might happen anytime... And his feeling was quite right... Beside this store''s door, there was a narrow tunnel that was hard to notice... Because of the darkness around Gray didn''t notice this small tunnel at all... Till he reached the door, something also came out from this tunnel... A thin zombie missing one hand came out and stepped in front of Gray, who just turned his face and looked at it... ... One zombie, one human looked at each other face to face. "WHAT!" Gray was frightened by the sudden appearance of this zombie and reflexively took two steps back. Which made his body lose its balance and fell to the ground. What Gray didn''t notice at this moment, was that there was already a scar on his hand because there was a sharp iron piece on the ground that hurt him as he fell... Can he notice such a small thing when his mind was completely placed on the zombie in front of him? Even though zombies have poor insight, but it was able to see Gray who suddenly appears in front of it... Seeing Gray on the ground, the zombie''s action didn''t stop and even accelerated a lot and ruched Gray directly... Anf Gray also didn''t stay on the ground, and rolled to the side, not knowing where did his strength come from, as soon as Gray did this, he directly stood up and turned back running away! But his actions were also very loud... His footsteps were like a drum in this silent mall, with every step the sound became louder and louder, resounding all over the place... "UGHHAAAAA" With the sound of Gray''s footsteps, the zombies around were attracted and started moving in Gray''s direction from everywhere around the mall... And like this, the mall became noisier, because of the sound that the mad zombies themselves have made hitting whatever in their way while moving fast toward Gray... Gray''s heart already reached a freezing point from fear, but what made him more scared was that he was able to see a shadow shifting between the zombies coming here very fast... Gray''s struggle didn''t last long, and he was soon surrounded by a group of zombies from all directions, leaving only an electrical store on his left side. While he thinks much in such a situation? Gray directly entered the electrical store... As soon as Gray entered, he wasn''t able to see clearly because of the dark around, but it was enough to see what was close to him... "UGHHAAAA" But what he didn''t expect that another zombie will appear in front of him just as he came in... Gray panicked and took the closest thing beside him, which was a laptop on the roof beside him, and smashed it with all his toward the zombie''s head! Well.. That how it should be at least... But what Gray notice that the moment he touched the laptop, the scar on his hand started glowing a dim light while the blood that stained the laptop from the scare also glowed! And then... "Huh? Disappeared?" While Gray was in the process of attacking with the laptop, he found that the laptop suddenly disappeared! Gray looked at his empty palm stained with blood and wondered where did his life-saving laptop disappear? He also just realized that his hand was wounded. But he didn''t have time to panic because he won''t be able to defend himself or think about what was happening because he felt the back of his hand became hot all of sudden, followed by a blue vortex appeared from his hand! As soon as this vortex appeared, without giving Gray the chance to respond, his body was sucked away, and then disappeared as if it wasn''t there from the beginning!!! *UGHHAAAA!* AS he left, many zombies rushed broke into the electrical store together and even the slender black shadow that was flashing in the darkness before showed himself. It turned out that it was the second-order zombie that killed the team that abandoned Gray before! If Gray saw this, his face would be incredible! This nasty creature was still in the mall and didn''t leave as Gray as he thought! However, this wasn''t important anymore... Because Gray himself wasn''t here anymore... ... ... ... "UGHH" Gray who just came back to his mind, felt the world was spinning around him, and felt very sick... But the feeling of nauseous came and left in a flash. After clearing his mind Gray shook his head and looked around confusedly... But what he saw dumbfounded him... He found that he was actually in a bar, and.... he wasn''t alone here... Several figures in the bar were staring at him in the same dumbfounded manner... .... Chapter 2 - Mutant Genes! In such a weird atmosphere, everyone in the bar didn''t move and kept watching Gray who just appeared from the vortex... As for Gray... He was more confused than anyone... After all... Just by looking at the unfamiliar bar around him, many question marks can be seen on top of his head... But Gray didn''t focus on this, but instead, he looked at the back of his wounded hand first... What he saw, was a weird patter as a half-circle, looked very weird and complex... Looking at this pattern, Gray''s eyes shined with a strong emotion called happens! Was he happy because he survived? Nope... But something better happened here... Suddenly a weird vortex appeared from his hand and took him away... And then a pattern appeared on his hand... What does that mean? This should be a very confusing thing for normal people... But Gray knew very well what this actually means... This means that his long-awaited ability finally appeared! Just looking at the pattern that was glowing, he already figured everything... Gray really wants to light out loud with happiness at this moment! But soon Gray calmed down and raised his head to look around... Even though he was so excited about this. He also knew that it wasn''t time to checkup his ability... After all, he wasn''t alone here... So after some emotional storm, Gray glanced at the pattern for a second and looked up... Looking around, Gray found only four men were standing around in a stressed atmosphere looking at him with doubt and disbelief... Well... From the situation he can see, he knew those guys were having a high here but stopped because of him... After all the table beside him, one of the three men on it, arm''s was already nailed bu dagger... While the one beside the bar was holding the gun nervously ready to shot at any moment... As Gray watched them, the others also looked at Gray with doubt... And even some fear... A blue vortex suddenly appeared in the void and then threw someone in front of them like this... Naturally, they will have such emotions... Apparently, the situation was so much for the man who was holding the gun to handle, so he aimed at Gray and... "BANG!" He didn''t hesitate and shot Gray... As the sound of the gun appeared, Gray only felt a huge pain from his shoulder and blood splashed around. "Bastard..." Before Gray could get angry about being shot so suddenly like this, one of the three who on the table beside him became furious and pulled the dagger that nailed the man beside on the table and threw it toward the gunman... His actions were fast, and as soon as he threw the dagger, it directly penetrated the man with the gun throat. And didn''t stop here, he waved his hand again toward the two-man at the same table... With this, the dagger actually moved back by itself and darted toward the other two... Then... No then... These two were directly killed by the dagger in the same way... Gray who was shot already controlled his pain, but because he already served for a few days, his body was weaker than normal... So his actions were so slow and weak... But he saw everything clearly... "Awakener?" Gray whispered to himself while looking at the dagger man... That was obviously a superpower, not a simple dagger skill. So Gray thought of this man as an awakened person... "You are like me..." The man came to Gray''s side to check the bullet wound on his shoulder and said with a weird tone. ''Mutant?'' Gray didn''t know how he should answer... Mutant? What mutant? Why does he feel like finding something from this word... The man didn''t care about Gray''s silence and said; "I slowed the bullet speed just now, your wound shouldn''t be serious, come let me help you" After checking Gray''s shoulder, he stood up and supported Gray to stand. Gray didn''t refuse his help... Nor he can refuse anyway... Besides, from his face, Gray can see that they shouldn''t stay here anymore... ... Half an hour later. Gray with the help of the man came to an empty house not far away from the bar they were in before... After the house, Gray sat down while the man entered the next room and came back a few seconds later carrying a medicine bag with him... Well... Gray was so silent at this moment not knowing what he was thinking about... What happened this half-hour? Not much... Gray asked many things, which allowed him to learn a few facts... In this half-hour, Gray asked him many questions... Some of those questions were ridiculous, such as *What age is this*...*where are we*...*How old are you*... ok, the last question was also a necessary one... Back to the point... From all the pieces of information he got, Gray already got a clear idea of where he was right now and what kind of place did he came to... First... As we have seen he really teleported... But not normal teleportation... This world wasn''t the same one he was in before half an hour... Hmm... Gray knew this just from his observation this half-hour along the way... This world still has an order, no zombies, no beasts, no awakeners... Almost a normal world! Almost... Because when he kept asking the man, he learned that this world actually has superpowers... But those who have these powers, called mutants... Speaking of... this man''s name was Erik... Hmmm... Erik, controlling metal dagger... Gray asked many questions and finally came to a rather ridiculous guess. But this was all that he can think of right now. X-potatoes world... I mean X-mutants... Even though it sounds ridiculous... But the young Magneto was beside him right now... Can he deny it? From the name alone Gray couldn''t rise much doubt... "Well everything is ready" Erik besides Gray, looked at the ready tools and said... Seeing this, Gray also nodded his head and let Erik help him removing the bullet... As Erik said before, the bullet wasn''t so deep, just clearing the blood, he was able to see the bullet head in his shoulder... [New Disks were found] "Humm?" While Erik was cleaning his shoulder, a transparent window appeared in front of his face showing these words... This widow resembles a normal computer screen... ''My ability?'' Looking at this screen Gray directly realized what was happening... Come to think about it, before being sent by the vortex to this world, he caught a laptop randomly ready to smash the zombie''s face with it... But the laptop weirdly disappeared from his hand... and then the pattern appeared... ''So... Was this the damn condition to awaken my ability?'' Thinking of this, Gray felt so annoyed For a moment... Three years... A damn three years as a salted fish with no power because he didn''t know how active his ability! But his ability awakening condition was to splash blood on a laptop... How the hell he should know this? If it wasn''t for the accident, he might never awaken his ability in this life! *Sigh* After some struggling with his thoughts, Gray accepted the reality. "What''s wrong?" Erik heard Gray sighing helplessly and asked with doubt... "Nothing just realized something annoying..." Gray''s mouth twitched and smiled helplessly... Seeing this, Erik kept what he was doing... After clearing his thoughts, Gray looked at the screen in front of him again. But after a few seconds, he turns his face and looked at Erik... He wanted to see if Erik could see this window like him or not... But he found that Erik didn''t notice anything, which means only he can see this screen. Seeing this, Gray refocused on the screen again... From what he knew, this notification usually appears when he put external memory into the computer... So why did this notification appear now? Gray couldn''t understand at first and started observing the computer window in front of him... It was a clean screen with one icon on it... *My computer* Icon. So Gray didn''t have many choices to think and opened tried to command his ability to open this icon... And it worked... What he found inside was the usual four Disks C, D, E, and F. However Gray couldn''t access any of these Disks. Only C Disk was available. Seeing this, Gray entered the C Disk to see what he could find inside. But what he found wasn''t the same files one can find on the normal computer. Reading the names under these files, Gray realized what the C disk contains. It was actually his body''s Genetic information... hmm... Gray tried to enter one of the files inside and take a look, but couldn''t do this... Seeing this, he withdraws from the C disk and looked at the extra four Disks under his own Disks panel. The same, only the C disk was available... These four extra disks should be the new Disks the window notified him about... Gray suddenly thought of something and looked at Erik who already took the bullet from his shoulder and started bandaging the wound... ''These disks....'' As if he thought of something, Gray directly entered the extra C disk and looked inside. What he found was still the same... Many information folders about the human body... But there was some difference... But the difference wasn''t that big... Even though human bodies weren''t the same. But in essence, they are the same... After searching inside, Gray soon found a very different file... Not the file look. But the name of this file was so different!!! [Magnetic manipulation Genes] Mutant Genes! As he thought, these disks really belong to Erik! But Gray didn''t stop here, and a strange light appears inside his eyes... Since he can see genes like this in a computer system... Then... An absurd idea appeared in Gray''s mind... Which was to copy this file to his own disk! Thinking of this, Gray directly started. This folder size was only 10GB... He doesn''t know how long will it take, but it shouldn''t be for long? As the copy order was given, a new familiar progress bar appeared in front of him. "Done, your wound is not that bad, a few days should be enough to heal" But Eric already ended healing his wound and didn''t give Gray the chance to see what will happen after the progress bar finish... As soon as Eric withdraws his hand, the copy progress failed and a notification about the Extra Disks was removed appeared. ''So It''s like this... To complete the progress has to stay in touch with the disk owner...'' Gray wasn''t surprised about this. When Eric touched his skin this disk notification appeared. Now he withdrew his hand, it was normal for the disks to disappear... ... .... Chapter 3 - Lying ModeActivated... After finding all this, Gray started thinking about how could he copy Erik''s genes... Now he needs a good reason to come in touch with him... But before this... "Is there any food here..." Gray looked at Erik and asked... He needs to fill his stomach first... How to say it... It has been a few days without food already... Gray was already serving to death! Let''s not say, with the shot, he felt his body became weaker with time... Other than the cup of water Erik give him when he entered the house, his stomach still empty... "Yes... wait for a second" Erik also found Gray''s weak body situation when he helped him before, besides Gray''s dry leps show also shows many things... So he brought some food from the fridge and a few more water... As soon as Gray saw the food, he even forgot about the pain in his shoulder and started devouring all the food in front of him... *Sigh* Five minutes later, Gray drunk the last water drop and sighed very comfortably... "Thanks..." Gray looked at Erik and thanked him for the food... "Heh, no problem..." Erik looked at Gray''s comfortably expiration and smiled... "Gray, are you like me... a mutant? What is your ability? Is it that vortex? Teleportation?" Erik finally didn''t hold his curiosity and asked Gray. Hearing Erik''s words, Gray came back from his relaxing mood and thought of what Erik said... Teleportation? He thought so at first... But he tried it already and couldn''t feel anything related to that vortex again... And he already found his areal ability... But after thinking for a second, Gray eyes brightened a little... "Well... Yes... Just like you, am a mutant... but my ability is not teleportation only... I can also see things" Gray looked at Erik and said with a mysterious smile... "Things? What do you mean?" Hearing Gray''s words, Magneto was happy somehow... After all, it was rare for him to meet a mutant like him... But still, Gray''s words left him puzzled... "Yup... Very simple... I can see the past and the future!" Gray looked at Erik and said with a serious face... Lying mode-Activated... "See the future? Does this ability really exist?" Hearing Gray''s words, Erik was surprised! If it was any other ability, he won''t think much, but this ability surprised him. Predicting the future... This ability might not be destructive, but knowing what will happen in advance was better than any power!!! "Yes... How? Wanna try?" Gray looked at Erik and threw the bit... "Can you?" Erik heard Gray''s words and looked at him curiously... "Well, all I can see is random fragments of the past and the future" Gray looked at Erik and said... Gray knew the plot of this world, so naturally, he knew past and the future... But he only knows what he saw in the movie... So he won''t act as all-known the almighty... No matter what, a lie was a lie in the end... So he should control this lie as much as he can... "Well, let''s see if you really can see the future" After thinking for a second Erik was so interested to know what kind of future Gray will tell him... The fish was hooked... "Okay, give me your hand..." Gray looked at Erik and said with a calm face. But his heart was already beating happily! Erik didn''t ask why should Gray hold his hand, after all, it was clear to him that this might be the way to use this ability... Seeing the hand in front of him, Gray also smiled and fought it directly. [New Disks were found]~~ Seeing the notification appearing again, Gray wasn''t surprised, he expected this already! This time, Gray''s actions were faster the before, and directly found the Mutant Genes file and started copying it to himself... From the first try, Gray knew that the 10GB file will take some time to finish... While doing this, Gray also started watching Erik''s palm carefully as if he was trying to find something... At the same time, he also started recalling the movie inside his mind... Even though it has been three years already since the apocalypse, he still remembers many things about this funny mentality man in front of him... From Erik''s age and the accident in the bar today, Gray already knew what time it is... "Eric, have anyone called you Magneto before?" After thinking for a second Gray started... "Magneto? No...." Erik shook his head after hearing Gray''s words... "That''s what others will call you in the future," Gray already expected this answer, so he looked at him and said... After this, Gray kept silent while watching Erik''s hand for some time... "I saw a child... A child watching a coin in front of him with lose... While another man was sitting in front of him holding a gun against the child''s mother telling him if he didn''t move the coin before he counts to three... He will kill his mother" Gray finally opened his mouth again, and said... "This is my past..." Hearing Gray''s words, painful memories appeared in Erik''s mind, and his face dimed a lot... Gray watched the progress bar advancing and kept what he was doing... Gray didn''t start with the future, and said Erik''s sad past, to make him believe his lies more... After all, the future didn''t happen yet, and Erik won''t believe what he says easily... So like this, he can prove his lies... And like this, Gray kept saying few things till the copying finally finished and the progress bar disappeared... And a new file appeared in his own disk at this moment! Now that he took what he wants, Gray naturally withdrew his hand, while trying to feel any change in his body... But he felt nothing... And it was only natural to not feeling anything... After all, Erik himself didn''t even realize that he has such power when he was a child and managed to dig the gene''s power through the pain and hard work... So he shouldn''t be able to use it directly... Erik saw Gray taking his hand back, and felt disappointed... He already had some trust in Gray''s ability... But didn''t hear what he want to hear... "Is there anything else? Haven''t you seen anything about Sebastian Shaw?" Erik looked at Gray and asked with a grave face, he really wished to hear something about his future and Sebastian Shaw... His mother killer! Hearing Erik''s words, Gray naturally know what he was thinking of... this guy was already in his way searching for Shaw to revenge... So probably the main reason he was interested in his ability[fake] because he wanted to know if he got his revenge or not... "Yes, I really saw something about this... You will meet a friend in the future... A friend that will work with you together and help you to get your revenge..." Gray thought for a second and said... "Friend? Who is it? Who can help me get my revenge?" As Gray expected, when Erik heard that he got revenge with someone''s help, his face became excited and asked with expectation! "Someone like us... A mutant with telepathy and mind control ability... His name is Charles, he''s a professor... You can search for him" Gray answered truly... "Professor Charles, a mutant..." Erik repeated what Gray said and his eyes had some weird light, not knowing what he was thinking about... .... Chapter 4 - The Bait Is Ready In a simple house, a young man alone was sitting on a couch stretching out his hand in the air looking at the iron food plat that was floating in front of him. But very soon, the plate started shaking and the food inside spilled out... Seeing this, the young man''s hands also started shaking, so he moved forward and watched the plate before he loses control over it... *Sigh* Seeing that he managed to catch the plate, the young man sighed... "So weak..." Gray looked at the food plate in his hands and said to himself... It has been three days since he copied Erik''s genes... Since Erik was busy searching for Charles all day long, he stayed alone in this house most of the day, and also got the chance to study his own ability and developed his new genes... And the result actually pretty good... When Erik got the ability at first, he didn''t even move a coin... And Gray already raised a small plate by himself... If Erik knew about this he will probably doubt his life... In fact, Gray himself wasn''t really special and developed his ability faster... It''s just after feeling Erik manipulate the magnet field these three days every night, he was able to feel his ability better... More like a child saw his mother walking by her leg, and started imitating her... Since he has this gene, Naturally he can feel what Erik can do... After all, they have the same genes now... But still so weak... "Well... Start with the body training next... The stronger the body, the better for the genes... I guess..." Gray talked to himself as he cleaned the food on the floor... After doing this, he sat down and started eating dinner he was prepared for himself before... While eating he was thinking of his own awakened ability while feeling a little helpless about it... After three days, Gray already studied his own ability as much as he can... Well... How to say it... He thought it was like a normal computer window at first... But soon he realized it wasn''t... but simply a copying ability in a window skin... After all, except for entering the C disks and copy, Gray couldn''t do anything more! While thinking of this, Erik also came back. "I found him! As you said, the man called Charles, was a professor specializing in the mutation" Erik came to Gray side and sat on the next couch. "So fast?" Gray heard Erik''s words and said with some surprise... He didn''t expect Erik to be so fast like this... "Yes, I''m planning to go and find him now, do you want to come with me?" Erik looked at Gray and asked. Gray wasn''t surprised about Erik''s rush... This guy''s desire for revenge wasn''t a normal thing at all... But again... Go and see Charles? "No, I''m not going with you for now... Charles can read minds, because of my ability reason, if someone entered my mind, he or she will lose it..." Gray tapped his own nerve three times as he was talking as if he was talking about a fact... "Even though he won''t do this, but in case... it won''t be fun if he went crazy because of this..." As Gray said this, he took a cup of water and drunk it slowly... "There is such thing?" Erik heard Gray''s words and felt weird... But didn''t doubt Gray for now... After all, the mutation was such a weird thing... "Okay, I''ll go by myself" Erik didn''t say anything after hearing Gray''s words and stood up and walked out... "Erik, I forgot to say, If Charles refused to help you in revenge, then you have to wait for him to meet another CIA agent called Moira... She also has something to do with Shaw, which will force Charles to help you..." Before Erik goes out, Gray said as if he remembered something... "Moria? The CIA Also looking for Shaw?" Erik heard Gray''s words and was shocked again... But after a moment of thinking, he nodded his head and walked out... Seeing Erik leaving, this time Gray didn''t stop him... "The bait is ready... Now wait..." Gray widespread as Erik left... Not meeting Charles? Can this be possible? Gray really wants the future Professor Bald... I mean X... But he can''t do this right now... After all, his mind has many memories that shouldn''t be seen by anyone in this world... The fact that this world was simply a movie made by someone else alone can break Charles''s mind... Gray wasn''t lying about that... Honestly, Gray somehow trusts Charles, even if he entered his mind and saw everything inside his head, he should keep this secret... If he kept his mind, that''s it... So Gray threw the bait with his acting in Erik''s memories just now... If his expectation was right, Charles should soon see him from Erik''''s memories... And like this, he shouldn''t enter his mind even if he wants to... After all, he won''t risk doing this as long as Gray didn''t show any suspicious actions... And about the Moria part, was also just to make Charles believe some more about his own ability... "Feel so evil," Gray thought about his actions and smiled funnily... Knowing the future was really a funny thing... ... ... ... After Erik left, he directly stopped a taxi and went toward the direction he got after searching for Charles... With the taxi moving on, soon he reached Charles''s house... As he walked toward the house like a castle... No... It was actually a castle, Erik''s eyes twitched not knowing what he was thinking about... But then he ignored it and walked toward the castle door and knocked... "You are?" And very soon a beautiful blonde opened the door from him and looked at him from top to bottom... "I''m looking for Charles... Professor Charles..." Thinking for a second, Erik smiled and said to her... ".....Well, come in" Thinking for a second, the blonde looked a little serious and decided to let him in, and walked inside... Erik saw this and naturally followed her in... Under her lead, soon Erik saw another man... Charles still Charles, not Professor bald in the future, so he still looked quite a handsome young man with thick curly hair... "Professor Charles, right?" Erik looked at Charles and asked... "Yes, I''m Charles... And you are?" Charles looked at Erik and said with doubt... Charles doesn''t have the hobby of entering others'' heads randomly, so naturally, he doesn''t know why Erik was here. Erik didn''t answer Charles, but took a coin from his pocket and controlled it... "This... You are a mutant!!!" Seeing this, Charles directly recognized what was happening... And Erik nodded his head... While the blonde who saw this had a very surprised look inside her eyes. "Well... I understand, but I don''t know why did you come to me..." Charles looked at Erik and asked while rising his hand touching his nerve with his fingers... "I see...you are here looking for me to help" But before Erik answer, Charles already got the answer he wants and couldn''t help but looked at Erik with a surprised face... Seeing Charles''s reaction, he couldn''t help but what Gray told him... "You already know my purpose... your answer? Will you help me?" Erik looked at Charles and asked. It can be seen that he was very eager to get the answer... "What are talking about..." The blonde saw them talking weirdly and wanted to understand... "Raven, please bring me some water..." Charles looked at the blonde and said... Hearing this, Raven looked at him for a second and walked away... Then he looked at Erik with many weird emotions... Now he wasn''t sure what he should say... Help Erik? Kill someone else? Was it possible? But he couldn''t refuse Erik at the same time... Even though he didn''t go deeper into Erik''s memories, but he can feel the anger inside Erik''s heart... Most importantly now he has another doubt in his mind... And this doubt source was the kid who led Erik to him... Gray! From what he learned, this Gray has a very scary power... To actually guess his ability from the so-called future he sees... At the same time, he doubted how will he help Erik? Was the future really like this? As Charles was thinking, not far away from his castle, a car drove very fast in their direction... Moira MacTaggart, a member of the CIA agent in the United States who has just discovered a terrifying conspiracy of the Hellfire Club, who was ready to provoke a nuclear war between Russia and the United States. But even more troubling was the fact that there was a mutant presence in Hellfire Club! Azazel... She already told her boss about this, but will he believe her? Nope... Yet she didn''t give up and started thinking of a way to deal with the mutant she saw. And her best choice after good research was naturally Charles... Moria found about Charles faster, because she found that someone else has searched for him before her... Even though she doesn''t know who, but it was good for her. With this, she picked up the location and drove toward him... In fact, the one who led to this was actually Erik who''s hand-stretched to the government to search for Charles faster... If Gray saw this, he will smile helplessly... He didn''t do anything yet and the butterflies started flying around... ... In the castle... Charles and Erik already talked too much... But till now, Charles didn''t give a clear answer... Charles was hesitating right now... How to say it... If someone came to your house and asked you to help him to kill someone else... Will you agree? So the idea that he was thinking alone was good enough... *TRUK**TRUK* But while thinking, the door of the castle was knocked again... And a female voice came from the outside... "Hello! Is Professor Charles there! I''m Moria from the CIA, I have something important to disease with you, can you open the door..." Moria said... Well... It was Moria who just came to the door and shouted her CIA identity to see Charles... But she didn''t know that her arrival shocked two-man inside the castle... And both because of one reason... ''The CIA really appeared!'' And these words were in their minds... ... .... Chapter 5 - Cooperation And Plan "How? He accepted?" Gray looked at Erik who came back and asked with a smile while clearing the sweat from his training today... "Yes... I came to take you with me... We need your help..." Erik looked at Gray and said with a serious face... Honestly, he had his own doubt about Gray''s ability... As said before, the future didn''t happen yet... So before this, it was normal for him to have his own doubts... But after Charles accepted when Moira asked for help, because of Shaw''s actions... He completely belive in Gray nonsense... "Okay..." After some thought, Gray didn''t refuse this time and said with a smile... Since Erik and Charles already reached an agreement, Charles should have already seen his message... Honestly Gray knew that he shouldn''t worry much about this... After all, Charles''s personality he knows well... Besides, he still hasn''t been transformed into Bald X who might be hard to deal with... But nothing wrong with being careful... Not to forget even though Charles was a good man... He will make many mistakes in the future. Like sealing Jean Grey, which almost led to the earth''s destruction... So playing like this was safer... "Let''s go..." Gray wore his clothes and walked out with Erik... ... Soon enough, finally, both Erik and Charles reached Charles castle... Gray stood in front of the castle and looked at it with bad eyes... ''Damn rich people...'' Gray thought rudely... Erik beside him saw this and put his hand on his shoulder giving Gray a weird smile... Well... Both of them had the same thoughts apparently... Under Erik''s lead, soon they walked into the castle, and Gray finally saw the future Bal... Professor X. As soon as Charles saw them, he stood up and greeted them with a smile... "Hello, Mr. Gray" Charles shook Gray''s hand and said. "Hello, Professor X" And Gray smiled back and said... "Professor X?" Charles looked at Gray and asked weirdly... "Well... This is your title in the future..." Gray answered calmly... From what happened here, Gray can see that Charles didn''t want to enter his mind for now... Which was as he expected... After all, they were on the same side, why would Charles do this which was actually against his own rules? While talking with Charles, two women came to the room and joined the... "Are you the one Charles talked about?" The blonde looked at Gray and asked with a strong curiosity in her eyes... "Yes, Miss. Raven..." Gray looked at the blonde and said with a smile... "You know me?" Hearing Gray saying her name in their first meeting, Raven was surprised! Yup... She was Raven... Mystique... The woman who brought many extinction disasters to the mutants in different realities... Yet saved many others... "Yes, I know... And I don''t think, your current form is anyway better than your blue one..." Gray looked at Raven''s eyes and blinked at her playfully... Well... He wasn''t hitting on her... But just showing his Omni-fake might... "You..." Hearing Gray''s words, Raven was surprised again... Knowing her name was something, but knowing how she really looks like, was something else... Seeing Gray was finally here, Moira who came with Raven, also joined the talk, and soon they started talking again about the whole thing... Gray acted as if he doesn''t know the details and listened carefully... From the beginning, since She successfully mixed into the Hellfire Club, and found the room Shaw used to control the government members Till she saw Azazel and finally learning about the fact that Hellfire club trying to start a nuclear war... Erik heard all this and didn''t say anything... He already knows about this... Honestly, he was in a weird mood right now... Originally when he saw Charles hesitating, he was planning to leave and get his revenge by himself... After all, he wasn''t the kind of guy who will ask others for help in such a matter... But after knowing that Shaw wasn''t alone and there was a mutant around him... He felt good that he didn''t act rashly... Charles who heard it again, couldn''t help but show a very wrong face... After all, the enemy was also a mutant like himself, he naturally doesn''t want to see war started because of his own kind... "So what do you think we should do?" Raven looked at Gray who was keeping silent for some time already and asked... "Hmm?" Gray looked at her and found everyone was watching him... Well... Wasn''t he here to watch from the side? Why asking me??? "I think we should search for other mutants like us... On Shaw''s side, there are more than Azazel... the four of us alone can''t beat them right now..." Gray thought and said... Well... He was simply telling them what should have happened soon... Only making things faster... Charles and the others directly agreed with what Gray has just said... If there was really more than Azazel, things won''t be so simple anymore... Seeing them agreeing so fast like this, Gray also didn''t stop anymore and started copying the entire plot bit by bit, start with seeking cooperation from a government agency, use equipment to expand Charles''s ability to find other mutants... And like this, a clear plan was made in front of everyone... .... Chapter 6 - Confession To Professor X For the plan, Gray didn''t try to change it so much from what the original history should be... After all, his knowledge of the story was his biggest relines... So he only made things go faster promoting the development of the original plot to a certain extent. First, cooperate with the government to use the machine that allows Charles to find the others. The search for them one by one... So things went like this... When they entered the government agencies, Charles found the beast leg... Hank who was working there... Apparently, Hank was interested in Raven... So for a few reasons, Charles managed to abduct Hank to the team. Then under the machine''s help, Charles''s ability entered a completely new field and started searching for the mutants one by one... With Charles and Erik''s efforts, the mutants from the original history gathered together... Till finally, everyone gathered together and was officially recognized as one team... The team member was... Hank... His legs were different giving them a beast-like power... After all, this guy still hasn''t transformed into the blue form... The second member was Raven, her ability as we all know, shapeshifting that allows her to transform into anyone she has seen... Sean Cassidy... a young man who can create high-powered sonic waves with his voice... Another powerful ability. Alexander Summers... His ability to generate strong plasmablasts from his body... Armando Mu?oz who''s ability can be called a cheat... His ability was reactive evolution, this ability allow him to rapidly evolve and adapt to any environment he was in, such as throwing his body into the water, he will evolve a pair of fish gills... Or throw him into space... Ok... Stop here... This ability was simply perfect... Angel Salvadore... This woman has a pair of cicada-like wings hiding on her back as a tattoo she can summon then anytime she wants... and she could also spit flaming acid... With Raven''s idea, those excited young mutants started giving themselves nicknames such as Banshee, Havok, Angel... Everyone with his ability... "Charles will be *Professor X*, and Erik should me *Magneto*.... We also chose one for Gray... "Prophet*," Raven who acted so funny in front of them said the names she and the others thought of... Hearing her words, both Erik and Charles looked at Gray with different eyes... Again, what Gray said actually happened... As for Gray, he felt funny... ''Prophet? What Prophet? Why I feel this name wasn''t suitable for me?'' Gray though... "Well, Since my title is *Professor X*, then I have to act like one I guess... Our enemies this time were also mutants like us... Experts mutants... In your current situation, we don''t stand a chance... So we will work in developing and improve everyone''s capabilities from now on..." Charles looked at everyone and said his plan... Gray heard this and nodded with approval... These kids really need some training... So things went smoothly after... Charles and Hank with their knowledge and wisdom started figuring out how to maximize everyone''s ability... Charles studied mutation for many years already, so his imagination and thoughts were actually quite brilliant... So it was easy for him to figure out how to help every one of them. And When everyone saw their improvement, they felt a strong motivation and didn''t dare to slacken and worked harder... While Gray himself did what he could do... He started with... 100 Pushups, 100 Sit-Ups, 100 Squats, and a 10KM Run every day!!! And never slacked... Well... But soon he realized he won''t become bald like this... Nor he want to honestly... Other than body training, Gray tried to fix one of the problems of his own awakening ability... Which was the limit of the disk... Yup... His disk actually was limited... The overall of his C disk size was 100GB... And he already used 45GB including The magnet control genes... Since his ability was working like this... Then doesn''t mean that after the C was full he won''t be able to copy other abilities? Because of this, Gray didn''t dare to copy the abilities of the other till now... He was not quite sure about the odd logic of his ability till now... Even though he still has three other disks... But his C disk only continued his body genetic information... And nothing else... It was very clear that this disk can''t contain anything else... So what if the other three disks represent something else and can''t copy genes to them? After all, he can''t think of his ability as a computer for real... Gray thought of many possibilities but couldn''t figure out what to do... So he started with what he could think of... Add another disk... How did his ability awaken at first? Splashing blood in laptop... Hmmm... And Gray did so... He brought some computer hardware and other things that could be found... Even though in the current timeline of the world, those things were so damn old... But at least he tried... And yup... After abusing himself and throwing some blood on them nothing happened... But Raven saw his action and told the others... Which led those kids to make fun of him... Well... For this, he didn''t care... Honestly, he also felt so naive somehow... But nothing else came to his mind.. What should he do? ... Gray looked at Charles who entered Erik''s mind and helped him to find his deepest lost happy memories, which made him control a big a** satellite with dead fish eyes... What Charles taught Erik here should be how he should control his emotions... And apparently, the effect was quite good... Such a huge improvement made Erik''s heart filled with happiness, while his trust and pound with Charles deepened again... As Gray was watching, soon Erik left to rest and Charles came to his side... "How? Do you think they are good enough like this?" Charles looked at the green view in front of them and asked Gray... Charles did his best trying to help everyone rising their strength, but he still couldn''t feel good about this... Honestly, he still didn''t want to take any of those teenagers to fight anywhere... But the situation didn''t allow him to think of another way... "Yes.. yes... Good... good....." Gray didn''t change the dead fish look on his eyes and answered with a lack of power while thinking of his own ability problem... "It''s a shame that I can''t enter your mind and find a way to help you like the others... After all, your ability was so special, I couldn''t find a way to make it stronger..." Charles didn''t care about Gray mode and said with some regret... He thought of many ways but till now didn''t find a way to help Gray... Seeing the future... This thing.. How to inspire it? Gray turned his face and looked at Charles silently while thinking of what Charles said just now... Help? How to Help? Gray saw Charles''s way of actions these days clearly and already knows how great this future bald mind was... But... Even if he really found a way... Will it help? He was fake... "Should I?" Gray looked at Charles and a strong hesitating color appeared in his eyes... After all, what he was thinking about was very retarded thoughts... But thinking of how Charles helped everyone, Gray really wanted to know if Charles could answer his doubts... ''Well... No risk, no gains....'' Gray finally made up his mind and looked at Charles with a weird look... "Charles... Actually... I have more than just one ability you see..." Gray looked at Charles and said slowly... "Huh? Do you have another ability? Is it what Erik said before? The vortex?" Charles looked at Gray and asked with thoughtful eyes... "Not this... I have one more..." Gray shook his head and said... "What is it?" Hearing this, Charles was quite interested in this news... "Hmmmmm..... I ate a computer before..." After some thought Gray said... "AH?" Charles stopped and looked at Gray confused... Seeing Charles''s reaction, Gray smiled helplessly and said... Yup... Gray talked about his own awakened ability... Go and drop the story... Getting along with Charles all these days made Gray trust this future bald somehow... And he always felt that if he didn''t understand his ability carefully and started using it randomly things might turn in the wrong direction... So Gray wanted to get some help... And made this extremely ridiculous discretion... It might sound ridiculous, and he also saw countless possibilities of what might happen... But... As long as he got what he wants, he can always turn things in his favor... More importantly... Charles still won''t enter his mind, and with his character, he shouldn''t go against him knowing his weird ability... It''s not like only he has the ability to copy others in this world... In the future, some mutants who can steal and copy each other''s abilities will appear, and from what he knows, Charles''s actions weren''t a negative against them... All in all... Gray thought of many things and said his ability details to Charles... ... ... "There is such ability in the world?" Charles heard Gray''s explanation and felt shocked... computer disks? C for genes? He felt like hearing a joke somehow... But thinking about it... The mutant abilities for humans were actually a joke... So there was nothing to be surprised about... "You can copy anyone''s ability with no limit?" Charles looked at Gray and asked again... "Not yet... Expect that my C disk only has 100GB space and I have already used 45GB, leaving 55GB after copying Erik''s ability..." Gray answered... "Hmm..." Hearing Gray answer, Charles touched his chine and started thinking about what Gray told him... "You should be in your 20s right?" After thinking for some time, Charles looked at Gray and asked... "Yes..." Gray looked at Charles and answered calmly... "I have a guess... Follow me...." Charles''s eyes brightened and told Gray to follow him..Soon both of them walked outside the castle and came to the streets not far away from the castle where some people were walking there... Soon Charles walked into an old man who was walking slowly in the street alone and said something to him... "Gray, Try and take a look at his disk" While talking, Gray heard Charles ignoring the frozen old man in front of him and said to Gray... Seeing this Gray wasn''t surprised, probably Charles used his ability and let the old man stop for a few seconds... Gray came to the old man''s side and touched his shoulder and entered his disk which was no different from all others... Gray looked at Charles with questioning eyes... "Try and look at his Disk capacity..." Charles said... "Capacity?" Gray looked at the old man C disk capacity, and soon enough his face had an ugly look... The old man C disk size was 90GB... 83GB used leaving only 7GB... "......" Chapter 7 - Eriks Actions Looking at the disks in front of him, Gray already guessed what Charles was thinking about... But kept silent and followed Charles trying a few times more... Some young, some old, Gray tried a few times and also found the answer he wants... "Looks like, my guess was right... Everyone''s *C Disk* are linked with their life span..." Charles looked at Gray who was standing there with mixed mood and said... "Well... Apparently, you are right..." Gray looked at Charles and answered while many thoughts appeared in his mind... Somehow, Gray''s mood wasn''t so happy, yet so glad that he didn''t stupidly go and copied everything directly... If he did this, he would have really regrated it... In fact, he felt bad, because he ignored this fact before... He entered a few disks before, but because none of them were so different in age, He didn''t find about this... So he unconsciously ignored this fact... The moment he saw the old man disk already guessed and wanted to slap himself... "Well... Now we understand how this works, I think you know what to do next..." Charles looked at Gray and said... Gray face changed a few times already so he can see how much much Gray thought in these few seconds... "Yes... Thanks, Charles..." Gray looked at Charles and finally smiled funnily... He was really thankful at this moment... Not only did he helped him, but also conferred his idea... This Charles was really a trustworthy person... "Your ability is so dangerous Gray, try not to tell anyone about it..." Charles thought of something and said to Gray seriously... ''You don''t say...'' Gray nodded while thinking... He knows very well... If he wasn''t in real need of an answer, he wouldn''t have even told Charles... Well... With this, Gray started thinking of his own ability... Now he understands the **** logic of his ability he started thinking of its future... For the other disk, Gray already has an idea about how he could unlock them... After all, he just became a first-order awakener... Since there were orders, naturally the more you go up, the more his ability will display itself... As for what the other disks really were... He will know when the time comes... Gray didn''t think of his ability as a normal computer, since the C disk was linked with life span, and only contain Genetic data... The other disks, might not be the same... But he also expected other abilities in the future... Since he can copy, maybe he could cut, or even delete data... Wouldn''t that be funny? Touching someone and deleting all his abilities... Gray started thinking evilly... With this, Gray made a new training plan for himself... Train harder... That''s it... As for his C disk limit... After finishing Shaw''s problem, he will fix it naturally... After all, this was mutants world... There were a few wolf and dog uncles out there... "Gray, since you have such ability..." Charles walked with Gray and there were some words in his mouth... "You know Charles... I never liked this ability as you see... Sich ability... Was more like a weight on my shoulders... The more power one has... The more responsibilities he will bear... Especially for someone like me who knows what shouldn''t know..." Gray said... Well... Apparently Gray started brainwashing Charles again... Even remodeled a current uncle''s words, while having a bland look on his face... "The more power one has... The more responsibilities he will bear..." Hearing Gray''s words, Charles was taken aback... These words for a smart person like him were so high... Especially hearing these words from someone who has so much power like Gray... At this moment, Gray finally did what he was planning from the very begging... Completely won Charles''s trust... Charles still young, so he can''t see Gray''s scam... Let''s not say, Gray''s acting was quite good, it was hard to see that he was lying... .... In the next few days, Gray with everyone worked hard, while also made another discovery about his ability... Even though it was only a little bit, but the more he gets stronger while using the Magnet genes and body training the faster his copy progress will be... He didn''t copy anyone''s ability but only observing the progress speed while stoping before it complete... For others, Gray was simply training his ability while looking at their future... Well... And Gray played mysteries and didn''t say anything for them... After all, he doesn''t have anything to say... Gray didn''t show Erik''s ability and kept training it at secret for now... Even though Charles know, he wasn''t planning to let the others know too... Especially Erik... Who knows what his reaction will be when he learns that his trademark was being used by someone else... So days passed fast like this... While on the outside, Shaw''s evil plan kept moving on as it should be... And Moria kept coming every three days to tell them the news... Which also made everyone understand the fact that they don''t have much time left... Till in one eventful night... Gray who was already breathing hardly wearing dozens of kilograms of weight in his body, running forward with a blurry vision because of the sweat he shed while running... "Gray!" But suddenly while running, Gray heard Hank''s voice coming toward him... "What''s wrong?" Grays as if he found a savior stopped walking and looked t Hank... As if giving himself a reason to stop running... "Come with me! Erik got some news about Shaw''s location and left alone by himself apparently ready to take revenge alone..." Hanks had a worried look on his face and wanted Gray to follow him... "This B****, by himself!" As soon as Gray heard Hank''s words, Gray''s face changed and directly removed the load on his body then followed Hank to see the others... At this moment, everyone was here... Enclouding Moira who had the worst face... From everyone''s faces, Gray can see some worries... After getting along for some time, they already have emotions... Not to say, Erik, this man knows how to win mutants'' hearts with his words... Seeing this, Gray couldn''t help but curse in his heart... He knows why Erik did this, after all this guy was so thirsty for revenge... He understands somehow... But things changed... Gray can''t say if there won''t be an accident if Erik did this... Even though Erik''s strength rose so much, but Shaw wasn''t something he could deal with alone... Let''s not say, if Shaw knew about what was happening here... While thinking, Gray also knows what happened here... Moira like usual came here to report like usual... but his time she located Shaw''s location... When she came, it happened that Erik was the first one she met, and told him... As for what happened next, Gray can guess without much thinking... "What now?" Raven looked around and asked... Naturally, they are waiting for Charles to lead them... Charles didn''t answer but looked at Gray... Seeing this, Gray understands... Charles was also looking for his decision... "Let''s go!" Gray didn''t waste time and directly said... .... Chapter 8 - A Special Mutant A cruise ship floating quietly on the surface of the water, a half-moon in the night sky, shedding a cold light upon the calm sea making everything seems very quiet. On top of this ship, an elegant middle-aged with an old-style man wearing a black suit holding a cup filled with transport yellow drink, sitting beside another young man wearing a nice suit, and a blonde skinny woman wearing a white outfit... Sebastian Shaw, Janos the Riptide, and Emma Frost the white queen... The three villains that made all the trouble and were about to start the nuclear war in the world... At this moment, Shaw was talking with them about the gain and losses in this war, and how they will be the kings in the future... But they weren''t alone on the ship at this moment... In the dark Erik who just reached the ship looked at Shaw not far from him with deep anger... After his ability improved so much, Erik believes that he can win by himself... Well... With this thought, Erik took his dagger and rushed like a panther toward Shaw... Completely ignoring Emma beside Shaw... After all, he still doesn''t know about Emma''s existence and ability... If Gray saw Erik at this moment, he will probably scold him saying; "Your Magneto, not a ******* Juggurent!" Hatred sometimes blinds the basic ability of judgment... And that what happened here probably... "UGHHAAA" The result was already doomed... the moment Erik rushed in, he felt a sharp pain inside his head, making him unable to advance or even use his ability... "Well Well... Isn''t that my little Erik... To think I''ll see you here after all this time... I have to say I actually missed you..." Shaw stood up and looked at Erik who was kneeling with pain in front of him and said with surprise in his eyes... Honestly, he was really surprised... To see the first white rat he found... It''s more like seeing a very old toy he used to play with when he was a child again... "Huh?" But before Shaw starts talking again, Janos beside him felt something and jumped away running from a fireball that fell where he was standing... Looking up, he saw a woman with black hair and a pair of insect wings flying on top of them... Things happened fast but were enough to let Emma remove her ability for a second... Which made the unbalanced body of Erik fell into down into the sea "Won''t let you go" Seeing Erik feel down, Riptide directly made two tornados of in the top of his hand ready to attack where Erik fell to... But before he does this, a strong shock wave came in his direction... Because of the sound, Riptide reacted fast and abandoned his attack, and jumped away... *BOOM* And the shock hit where he was standing, making a big hole in the ground... Looking at this hole, Riptide had a cold sweat on top of his head... If this shock hit his body, he would be dead at this moment... "Damn!" But soon the fear turned into anger and made another tornado in his hand and threw them toward the man and woman who was flying in the sky! "Oh? Does our little Eric have friends?" looking at the two mutants in the sky, Shaw said with some surprise. Yup... It''s Angel and Banshee... With Charles and Gray leading, everyone directly reached the place, which happened to be in time... With Moria''s help, they directly mixed with the government forces and came here fast... When Gray saw the quiet ship, he already expected Erik to be fought, so he let Angel and Banshee fly and help at the same time... And along the way, he also told everyone about Shaw and the others'' abilities... With Moria''s help, they directly mixed with the government forces and came here fast... Sebastian Shaw with his cheat ability to absorb raw energy and redirect it or augment himself. Emma Frost(White Queen), ability to telepathy and turn her skin into a diamond. Janos Quested(Riptide), ability to producing tornadoes at will. And finally (Azazel) whose whole body was crimson like a demon, the ability was teleportation. Honestly, every one of these four was a strong one... Especially their cheating leader... Even though Erik got stronger, there was no way in hell he can win by himself... "BOOM!" Suddenly under the ship, along chine like a snake came out and started destroying the ship, apparently, Erik learned to be smarter and used his ability this time... "Shaw, we shouldn''t stay here... The CIA and some mutants are mixed together... There are a few other mutants that didn''t attack till now..." Emma looked at Angel and Banshee in the sky and said with an anxious face... Appeatnly she was seeing something by looking at these two... And soon her face changed again... "They also have a telepath..." After pausing for a second, Emma looked in Charles''s direction who was in the CIA ship, and said... "Not good... Let''s go" Hearing all this, Shaw knew that he shouldn''t stay here anymore, so he directly made his decision and entered the boom of the ship... Under the ship in the sea... The ship bottom suddenly opened in half and a submarine came out... This was Shaw''s way of running away!!! Magneto who couldn''t find Shaw on the ship felt the huge submarine under the sea and directly realized that Shaw was inside... His emotions were chaotic right now, especially seeing Shaw running away... But soon enough he calmed down and took a deep breath... Forcing himself to calm down, Erik stretched his palm and pointed at the submarine under the water, and with all the power he could control, he wanted to pull the submarine out! Erik really changed these days with Charles''s help, at least in a situation like this he managed to control himself again, and use his ability to the fullest! "Wrong! We are rising!" Inside the submarine, Riptide was controlling the dive, found out that they were rising up, not going down as they want! "Rising up?.... Is it Erik? Did he improve so much?" Hearing Riptide''s words, Shaw was surprised and directly thought of the reason! "What it do? The moment we came out from the sea, we will be surrounded..." Emma knew the situation outside, so she asked Shaw... ... ... "Look... OH MY GOD!!!!" At the government ships, the government members watched a shocking scene in front of them at this moment! They saw an actual submarine coming out from the sea flying slowly in the air! Such a scene, no matter how you look at it... It was a very unnatural thing for normal humans! Even the mutants around opened their jaws with shock. "You can''t run away!" Erik who''s arm was shaking with pain at this moment didn''t relax because of seeing that he had successfully lifted the submarine up, but worked harder with a look of excitement appeared on his face. "Hmmm... Why I can''t copy the development of ability directly?" Gray watched Erik doing something impossible for the current him and said with dead fish eyes... Under everyone''s eyes, the submarine was successfully pulled out! Seeing this, Everyone directly rushed towards the submarine ready to catch Shaw and the others... However, soon they were disappointed... Because after everyone rushed into the ship, Shaw party wasn''t there anymore... ... Not far away from their location... In one of the bars inside the messy city... A closed room with nothing other than chairs inside... Space flashed a red color and a few figures appeared inside out of thin air... "To think I will have to run away like this... Looks like I underestimate Erik so much..." Shaw sat down and said while looking at Azazel who helped them out... Shaw felt annoyed at this moment... His plan was moving just as he wanted... He never expects a little ghost(Little child) he used before will came for revenge after all this time, and bring all this trouble... "Actually... There is something else we should care about other than Erik at this moment..." Emma looked unsure about something and said... "What is it?" Hearing Emma''s words, Shaw also wanted to know... He trusts Emma''s ability, so cares more about her words... "Between, Erik''s friends... There is a special mutant called Gray... His ability allow him to see the past and the future..." Emma had odd look on her face and said to Shaw with an unsure face... "The past and the future?" Hearing her words, Shaw''s eyes flicked with a weird light... ... .... Chapter 9 - Who Said I Want To Kill? "What! How! How is it possible!" Erik''s exciting face suddenly changed seeing this result... Without waiting for the others to answer him, Erik jumped to the submarine and searched carefully every corner even the drawer... But even Shaw''s shoes he didn''t find... *Slap* suddenly a slape came from behind toward Erik''s head... "How my ***! did you forgot about Azazel! I told you about it before.... did I?" Gray wanted to scold Erik, but soon he stopped and thought if he talked about this or not... Erik who didn''t want to accept this result felt the pain on his head and glared at Gray with bad eyes... "Azazel? What about him? what do you mean?" But after hearing Gray''s words, Erik didn''t care about this and asked with an eager face... Gray told them that there were a few mutants around Shaw... but didn''t talk about their abilities before today... "Calm down Erik... you left alone so you don''t know..." Charles saw Erik''s wild emotions and calmed him down... "After you have left, we all followed you worried that something wrong will happen to you... Along the way, Gray also told us about the opponent mutants abilities... including Azazel, he can take anyone to teleport" After calming Erik, Charles said what happened to him after he left... "Azazel... Teleport...." Hearing this, Erik''s face became so ugly and gloomy... If it weren''t for this unexpected mutant, Shaw wouldn''t have the chance to run away like this... After all his hard work, finally, he got the chance to get his revenge but disappeared from his hands like this... But not only the white queen... Even someone like Azazel beside Shaw... If he knows all this, he wouldn''t have acted so recklessly like this... "Let''s go back... This time Shaw ran away and won''t give us another chance to catch him... When we go back, we will make another plan... Next time we won''t allow him to slip away like this..." gray patted Erik''s shoulder and said... Honestly, he slapped Erik only because he was a little angry about this big boy''s recklessness... But in another thought, he shouldn''t plan him... After all, a man with so much hate inside his heart can''t be blamed sometimes... For some reason, Gray understands this... *Sigh* Moira sighed when she saw all of this... Mutants were really hard to deal with, she didn''t expect things to evolve to this... Now Shaw ran away, it will be only harder to deal with later. *BOOM* Erik who finally calmed down all his chaotic emotion hammered the submarine with his fist... His fist shed so much blood from this punch, but he didn''t care about this and just looked away not knowing what he was thinking... "Well... Let''s go back..." Charles said a few words to Erik and took everyone back to the castle... The others saw that Erik wasn''t in good mood, so they didn''t try to get closer to him for the time being. While Gray was so calm along the way thinking of something making his face weirder every minute... Soon enough, everyone went back to the castle and wanted to go and rest... "Everyone... I think we should get ready..." But before they leave, Gray stopped them and said with a stressed face... "Get ready? For what?" Raven heard Gray''s words and asked. "Shaw might raid us any time soon..." Gray finally said his great worries with an ugly face... Why Gray was angry before? Because of this possibility... Emma(White Queen) has the ability to read other minds, so the chance that everything that happened here to be revealed to her was quite huge... Even though this woman wasn''t so loyal to Shaw, yet she wasn''t their partner, so if she really learned about his Omni... Fake ability, things will be very troublesome... especially for him... "What!" Hearing Gray''s words, everyone present faces changed greatly! They didn''t consider such a situation before... But since Gray said it himself... Things were different... "If they really dare to come, this time I definitely won''t let them go" Unlike everyone here, only Erik changed his low mood and looked very motivated when he heard this! "If this really happened, this will be a problem... But since we know about their abilities, we can arrange in advance" Charles also reacted and started thinking about how they should prepare for all of this... For Emma, he was confident to deal with her, as for Riptide, Havok, and Banshee with the others help should be more than enough to make him... Which only left Shaw and Azazel... Honestly, for Shaw''s ability, Charles felt quite odd... Shaw can absorb any form of energy... And when they say any form... That might even mean the most basic energy like kinetic energy! What does that mean? Simply means, that even if you punched him with a fist or bombed him with a nuclear bomb, he won''t be damaged... Yet they have a way to deal with him... Gray revealed the weakness of Shaw''s ability... Very simple... Give him the chance to control him... Even though he can absorb energy, but mental energy like his power can''t be absorbed... As long as he can control him, Shaw won''t have access to his own ability... As for Azazel, the same, Gray already told them about his weakness... Azazel will teleport with everything trapping into him... Knowing all this, even if they were stupid, they should have a basic plan to deal with this trouble... So after this, everyone equipping with tools that helps against Shaw and his party, while Gray himself doubled his own training to calm his mind... He was the weakest here... there was nothing much for him to do... He considered copying other genes to be safer, but in the end, he stopped his thoughts... Genes need time to develop anyway, so it was better for him to use the free time in another way... And like this several days passed... ... ... ... Hellfire Club... This Club naturally has more than one position... Shaw and the others already went back into their hidden place and were planning what they should do next... "There are many mutants besides Erik... And the government already trailing us.... This became so troublesome for my plan..." Shaw was holding his drink as usual and talked about the fact as if he was talking about a normal thing... "So I have decided... We will attack them first" After talking about their situation, Shaw smiled and looked at others around him... "I think we should be careful... Don''t forget, there is that *Gray* on Erik''s side... With his ability, they might expect out attack..." For Shaw''s words, neither Azazel nor Riptide had any objections... Only Emma thought more about this and said her worries... "Exactly! I already thought about this!" shaw was happy that Emma said this and clapped his hand... "And that''s why we should attack while being invincible at the same time..." Shaw lored the cup on his hand and stood up... "And to do this, I have a special task for each one of you..." Shaw looked at everyone and said... "Special task???" Emma heard Shaw''s words, and felt wrong again... She already told Shaw that about Charles... so normally, he shouldn''t let her leave his side... After all... Mind control was Shaw''s only visible weakness right now... "Don''t worry, my dear Emma... I got myself a nice gift from the Russians sometime ago..." Shaw naturally understand her worries and said with a mysterious smile on his face... As he said this, Shaw told Azazael to bring him the box he took with him before leaving the submarine... After Azazel brought the box, Shaw got up and took it to his hands... Under their eyes, Shaw opened the box and took a funny-looking helmet from inside... "Emma... Try to invade my mind..." After wearing the silly helmet on his head, Shaw ignored how silly he looks right now, and said to Emma with the same smile... "This...." And Emma also tried to do this, but soon after her eyes widened a little... she found that she can''t feel Shaw''s mind at all... "This helmet can isolate my mind from completely... Which mean... No one can enter my mind right now..." Seeing Emma wasn''t able to enter his mind, Shaw was very satisfied with this silly looking helmet. "But even if we are in an invincible position as you said... if they really knew that we would attack, it''s still very difficult to kill them all" Emma still couldn''t be at ease completely... "Kill? Who said I want to kill them, Emma? They are our kind... I want them to join us... Well... If they want to of course... If they won''t, that will be a shame... And... if they are really prepared as you said, then that prophet called Gray should join us at all costs..." Shaw looked at Emma and said gently... But when he talked about Gray... Shaw had a weird and deep look in his eyes... It turned out that the main purpose of his raid was actually to know if Gray''s ability was real or not... If Gray heard what happened here... He will do find Erik and slap him again... Somehow... For the weak Gray... This situation.... Chapter 10 - Shaws Tactic Predicting the past and the future? Well... Normally no one will believe in this crap... But when you put it in superpowers worlds like this world... And call a mutant ability, Thing will be quite different... Predicting the past and the future... I believe that no one can treat such an ability calmly, not to say in such a world like X-men... Even in the main world before the apocalypse, many people were willing to spend a lot of money on fake fortune-tellers. Therefore, knowing about Gray''s existence, Shaw naturally wanted to get Gray to his side! Knowing the future will allow him to control destiny to some point... Such ability he naturally won''t let go... But before that, he doesn''t mind doing a little test first... Test to see if Gray''s ability was accurate or not as effective as it sounds. And this raid will be a good opportunity. If Gray''s ability was really as Emma said, then they will definitely be ambushed... But if there was no ambush, this will show that Gray''s ability as useful as it sounds... And like this, he can simply kill all these people including Erik... Well... A perfect plan if you asked... Especially the fact that Gray doesn''t know the future for real... Emma saw that Shaw had already prepared everything and didn''t say anything more... So she just nodded her head and acted directly according to what Shaw told her and left the Hellfire Club to prepare for the task that Shaw gave her, while Azazel and Riptide also started doing what they should do... Not long after Emma left, Shaw got a message that everything was ready on her side. "We should also go..." Shaw looked at Azazel and Ripdite who also came back after preparing and said... So Shaw with Azazel and Riptide together teleported and left their secret position in the middle of the night toward Charles Castle... .... Late at night... Since Gray said that Shaw might ride at any moment... Charles and Moira were already prepared around the castle and the CIA member can be seen everywhere... But looking carefully... On this dark night, there was red smoke appearing around these members and disappeared with them every few seconds... *SHIP* And as the red smoke disappeared with someone... Not far away from their place, a human body fell one after the other from the void directly crashing their bodies to death! But suddenly two figures also appeared in the void and cough the fallen people one after the others saving them from sure death! Azazel''s ability was quite fast and strong... Holding two short knives in his hands, using his ability to harvest the lives of the CIA members around the area. His tactic was very simple, just grab someone and then teleport to a height of several thousand meters then throw the unlucky person he catches... A simple yet cruel operation that was enough to kill anyone normally. However, even though his ability was strong, Gray and the others in the castle were prepared for this raid... Except few bad luck agents were killed, most of the humans who were falling from the skies were rescued by Angel and Banchee. "Shaw, you really dared to appear here!" Seeing Shaw not far away, Erik''s face was quite ugly, and raging anger was burning inside his eyes... "Wait, Eric, Stick to the plan! Your opponent is Azazel" But Charles caught Erik''s should and said seriously... With the plan they made... Erik should restrain Azazel''s teleportation ability with what they have prepared! "Well" Erik took a deep breath and immediately controlled himself, he knows that it wasn''t the time to be stubborn and act recklessly like before... So he finally ignored Shaw and ran toward where Azazel should appear next... As he moved the earth started to shake and a series of reinforced iron ropes buried in the ground flew up, turning into a large iron net. And Azazel who was teleporting around was caught directly by the iron chine that suddenly appeared in the ground! Although Azazel''s ability was quite slippy... Yet these ropes-like steel successfully caught him. "UH!!" When Azazel felt the lock on his leg, he directly activated his ability and disappeared again... But this time it wasn''t only him who appeared at a height of several thousand meters, the iron rope and Erik who was holding the rope with his hand also appeared in mid-air with him. Erik didn''t give Azazel the chance to act and directly controlled the long rope and tipped Azazel''s body as if he was controlling a living snake! "Do you want to fall with me?" Azazel panicked at this moment... He didn''t expect himself to be caught like this... So he looked at Erik who already caught him with his hand and shouted! But Erik only looked at Azazel and smirked wickedly! Gray already told them about this red skin weakness... If they fell down... they fell together... And naturally, Azazel won''t kill himself like this... So will he be worried about falling down? *SHUMP* Soon enough before they fell, Azazel and Erik disappeared from the void and appeared on the ground again! Fall to death with Erik? Azazel naturally won''t do such a thing, he teleported again and came back to the ground. "One down..." Erik clenched his hand and completely fixed Azazel with his iron rope and whispered... By imprisoning him with rope like this, Azazel naturally won''t be able to run away from Erik. ... *SHOOM* On the other side, Riptide opened his two hands and gathered a pair of tornadoes on top of his palms... However before he could throw them out, Havok shot a strong plasma towards him. Riptide wasn''t left with many choices... So he canceled his tornadoes and leaped forward to avoid the plasma. While Charles looked around and noticed that Emma wasn''t there and felt nervous inside... For him, Emma was quite special... After all, both of them had almost the same ability... But soon he calmed down... As long as Erik controlled Azazel over there, Shaw shouldn''t be able able to escape this time. Thinking of this, Charles directly launched his ability and tried to invade Shaw''s mind who still haven''t joined the fight yet... "This..." But suddenly he found that the helmet on Shaw''s head was blocking him from entering his mind. "As Gray said! I really couldn''t enter Shaw''s mind! Deal with him as planned before!" Charles looked at Beast beside him and said. Hearing what Charles said, Beast nodded his head and woke weird clothes on his blue body, and rushed forward... Yup... Blue body... This smart boy still bit himself and tried to use Raven''s genes to fix his legs... Which completely turned him into the furry blue Beast... When Gray saw this, he couldn''t help but shook his head... What''s wrong with little different legs? At least they are stronger than normal legs... now he himself was the so-called *different* Both him and Raven keep repeating... And as Beast reached Shaw, something Shaw wasn''t expecting happened... Beast punched Shaw which darted him a few meters away! "What?" Not anyone... But Shaw himself was surprised with this... He was struck away? With his ability, this shouldn''t happen!!! That wasn''t scientifically possible! But Beast didn''t give him chance to act and just like his name, rampaged around Shaw while not daring to get closer to Shaw himself... How? Naturally with the help of the rest of the team... To fight Shaw they made some rules... First... don''t get closer to him... Second, don''t try to attack him, just try to blind and confuse his movement... And lastly... Help Beast to beat Shaw''s A**! With his kinetic killer gloves... Yup... A very unscientific pair of gloves made by these unscientific world geniuses... Quite simple... but effective against Shaw! From the battle situation, whether it was ability or number, they have completely crushed Shaw''s team. Azazel being caught by Erik completely cut Shaw''s last chance of retreating. Riptide was under attacks of both Angel and Havok... And just by looking at him struggling to dodge their attacks... One can see that he was losing... No.. In fact, he soon lost... And was caught just like Azazel, which allowed Angel and Havok to joined the other and control Shaw more and more... And finally, everyone around Shaw made a little chaos allowing Beast to attack Shaw heartlessly! The battle did not last long, and soon, it developed into a dead-end... Shaw''s partner was cough... And Shaw himself wasn''t able to do anything... A completely crushing victory! "Shaw... I didn''t expect you to fall into my hand so soon as his" Erik looked at Shaw finally couldn''t resist Beast attacks anymore and was caught like the others and said with a dead smile. Under Erik''s control, an iron wire came from the ground and floated around him while looking at Shaw... "Wait, you can''t kill him, I still need to take him with me! He will get his punishment by the law" Moira who was standing beside Charles and Gray who absolutely did nothing came up and said to Erik. Moira needs to take Shaw back with her so she could debunk his conspiracy, let people know that the deployment of nuclear weapons was a wrong proposal, not just simply killing or imprisoning him. Gray saw this, and didn''t know why, but felt wrong... Things shouldn''t end easily like this... ''Where is that woman!'' Though Gray didn''t join or done anything, in fact almost everything that happened here was because of him... After all, he was like a spoiler who will tell the plot before it happiness... Charles and the others were able to do this almost seamless plan because he told them all the information and weaknesses of Shaw and his party... But for Emma to disappear like this was so abnormal... Which made him quite anxious! "Excuse me, but do you really think that you have already won? I don''t think it''s a good time to argue about how to deal with me.." Seeing Erik and Moira arguing about how they should deal with him Shaw who supposed to lose the fight, didn''t show a loser face but looked quite confident. "Why? Is there any way you can run away this time?" Both Erik and Moira who were arguing looked at Shaw with alertness. "Don''t you have the ability to read the mind? Why don''t you take a look at Azazel and Riptide memories?" Shaw did not care about Moria and Erik''s alertness but turned his face at Charles and asked... "Oh... We can also do this! (Just realized face)" Gray heard Shaw''s words and as if he remembered and said... "..." Charles beside Gray also stoped for a second... And soon felt uneasy in his heart, so he pointed his finger to his head and activated his ability. Suddenly Charles''s face changed greatly and said: "You actually let her prepare to fire missiles toward the castle?" These words startled everyone! "Huh, even missile, just hand it to...*SHIP*" However, Soon Erik reacted and showed disdain and wanted to say something... It''s just that... before he could finish his word... Both Erik and Azazel who were connected by the iron rope disappeared together leaving only some red dust. "My original plan was to let Azazel take Erik away. Unexpectedly, you let Eric deal with him..." Seeing that Azazel taking Erik away, Shaw laughed and said... While saying this, Shaw removed the iron rope around him easily as if he was removing a normal thread... ".... .-." Seeing this scene, Gray froze in his place... Not only him, almost everyone here had the same reaction... Without Erik, if the missiles really fell down... The consequences will be quite hard to imagine... "But without Azazel, neither of us can run away..." Charles looked at Shaw and said worriedly... "True, in such a situation is either everyone lives together, or everyone dies together... So what will your choice be?" Shaw heard Charles and smiled as a gentleman and said while nodding his head. ''What a lier...'' Gray heard Shaw''s words, and couldn''t help but say inside his heart... Everyone die together? Please... This guy''s ability will save him even in the middle of a nuclear explosion... "What the hell do you want?" After a moment of silence, Charles looked at Shaw and asked heavily... From Shaw''s act, it was quite obvious that this guy has a purpose... Not as simple as they thought... "So what Emma said was true... You guys really know that we will come here and attack..." But Shaw didn''t care about this and sorted his clothes... "So... which one of you is Mr.Gray?" Shaw looked at everyone here and asked with a smile... Hearing his words, everyone turned around and looked at Gray who was already pointing at Beast beside him... *-_-* Chapter 11 - Something Irresponsible "Me?" Hearing Shaw calling his name, Gray was already stunned... Many thoughts came to his mind in these few seconds... Like Charles, he already figured out that fighting wasn''t Shaw''s real purpose, but he did not expect that Shaw will call him by name. From what he said before... He already expected them to ambush... And this means only one thing... This guy already knows that all this was because of him... ''Damn Erik!'' Gray expected this from the very moment Erik left alone... With Shaw''s words, everyone''s eyes turned at Gray, including, Shaw who followed their eyes... When Shaw saw him, he was a little surprised at how young Gray was. "I am Gray. I don''t know... What is the matter?" Although he doesn''t want to... But since Shaw called him by name, he won''t dodge it. In the battle just now, Gray did not intervene... From the beginning to the end he was a spectator watching a live battle show from the side. After all, his baby metal control wasn''t enough to provide much help... Shaw noticed Gray at the beginning... After all, almost everyone joined the fight except him and Charles... So this also confirmed Gray''s identity... "Mutation is a really wonderful thing... Turning to a monster... Flying in the sky...." Shaw looked at Beasy and Angel who was in the sky and said with a smile... "But you Mr. Gray... thought I think all Mutants abilities are wonderful... some abilities were simply against the rules... Just like your ability..." Shaw didn''t hide the fact that he knows about Gray''s so-called ability and said his speech while looking at Gray up and down with great interest... "So... Mr. Gray... I would like you to join us, Hellfire Club!" Finally, Shaw said his real purpose to Gray. Hearing Shaw, almost everyone here panicked... What will happen if Gray left them? Well... The fact they were able to fight against this monster was large because of Gray... If Gray betrayed them and joined Shaw... And Gray himself didn''t change much expiration... After all, if Shaw wanted to kill him, he would have done it already... So expected this already... Gray felt confused for a moment... After all, refusing wasn''t an option here... Yet he''s not planning to betray... This is not in his nature... But soon he thought of something and glanced at Charles... ''This...'' And Charles also looked at Gray and directly understand what Gray''s glance means... Gray wants to dally the time... So he and the others could find a way to solve the problem of the missiles. From the memories of Azazel and Riptide, Charles already found Emma and the missiles'' location. Thinking of this, Charles looked around and started thinking... For Shaw''s invitation, Gray naturally won''t agree, for many reasons... However, this doesn''t mean he can''t really dally the time... "And what benefit me joining your so-called Hellfire Club?" Gray didn''t show any weakness and asked the truest answer normal human will ask... Benefit... The strongest motivation for humans... "Gray!!" Upon hearing Gray''s words, Raven''s face beside him changed greatly thinking that Gray was really tempted to join the hellfire. "Ah? So you''re a real character... " Gray''s answer stunned Shaw''s for a second, but since Gray wanted to know the benefit, Shaw didn''t mind talking about his club. He carefully introduced the members of Hellfire, as well as the concept of Hellfire, and future plans to Gray, and all the mutants present. Hearing what Shaw said, and his great plan... Gray raised his eyebrow... This guy''s plan was simply awesome... It wasn''t wrong to say, that his plan was simply to rule the world... "Well... What you said makes sense... We mutants have the power... The power to be called gods! For use to be above the ordinary humans was only normal" Gray nodded and expressed some approval for the hellfire club. "But you know... Following you wasn''t all about what benefit I get... It''s also about what kind of future I will have following you... So, can you let me read your palm, Since you want me to follow you, I want to see if your future is worthy to follow," Gray finally showed his foxtail and said something could really dally the time... And that... Shaw heard Gray''s words and felt it was so responsible replay... Since Gray can see the future, he probably wants to see his own future following him, and completely fit with his own ability, so he simply stretched out his palm. And Shaw wasn''t worried that Gray will attack him, after all, no attack can hurt him in a real sense... Gray saw Shaw''s hand in front of him and felt his heartbeat a little faster... Dally the time? well... True... But, was it the main purpose? You know... Shaw''s ability can also give some sense of immortality... After taking a silent breath, Gray stretched his hand and took Shaw''s hand, then bowed his head as if trying to find something in shaw''s palm... But what the other didn''t notice that someone already disappeared from the place... Which was Charles who took advantage of Gray attracting attention, and slipped silently leaving the scene... Charles moved fast toward a special room Hank(Beast) Made for him, installing the brain waves machine on it... Since hank joined earlier they had time to do many things in advance... Charles''s goal was quite clear... To stop Emma... Even though the current he wasn''t much better than Emma, but with the machine''s help, it was possible to stop her control over the military base. As long as the missile''s problems are resolved, the battle can be considered a victory. However, just as Professor X was preparing to launch his ability, suddenly could of red smoke appeared behind him and a figure came out directly hit him on the back of his head knocking him out... The person was naturally Azazel. Azazel looked at Charles who had fallen to the ground and disappeared as he appeared while grinning... ... Outside, the situation was still so stressed... Everyone looked at Gray who was reading Shaw''s future and wanted to fight, but thinking of what Charles told them, they had to keep silent for now... *SHOM* But suddenly behind Shaw, a red cloud appeared, and Azazel with Emma who was supposed to be in in the military base together! "How is it possible!? Erik? What about Erik?" Seeing Azazel coming back alone, everyone''s faces changed greatly. "Since I already thought about letting Azazel take Erik away, why wouldn''t I prepare a trap to deal with him?" Watching Azazel and Emma arriving together, Shaw revealed The smile of the winner. ... Not far away from the castle... In another corner of the city, inside a small house made entirely of plastic, a large group of people was surrounding Erik inside. They were holding plastic weapons and firearms that weren''t made of metal. Obviously, these weapons were specially prepared by Shaw to deal with Erik!!! However... What Azazel hasn''t realized yet... That he made a little mistake here... .... ''Damn... Where is Charles!'' Gray who was pretending to read Shaw''s hand saw that the situation and his thoughts turned around sharply... Honestly, the situation right now wasn''t funny at all... Not only Emma appeared, which means that they might have been played by Shaw... But Even Shaw genes, he couldn''t copy... Why? [Energy Absorption] - 60GB Yup... Shaw''s gene size was so big for him to copy... When Gray saw this, he almost cried... Erik''s genes were just 10GB, Why will Shaw''s genes be that big??? But after thinking about it... Shaw''s ability was way more complex than the simple and straight Magnet control... So when Gray saw this, he had to give up temporarily on this cheat ability and find another way to extend his C disk... And for now... Act honestly and dally time, so someone could save him... Gray made up his mind... After tonight, he should find a way and say that he can''t see the future anymore... It wasn''t just Gray who was waiting for Charles, everyone around was waiting... "The telepath guy wanted to use a device to enhance his brain waves, I knocked him out" Azazel came to Shaw''s side and said... Azazel''s cold words froze everyone''s heart. "I won''t let you succeed" Finally Hank couldn''t help and screamed out while charging toward Shaw ready to fight! However, Emma looked at him, and her body instantly turned into a diamond, blocking Hank''s fist! At the same time, her eyes narrowed slightly and confused Hank''s mind which allowed her to smash Hank to the ground... From the aspect of the abilities, spiritual ability, and diamond defense completely made Emma invisible in one-to-one against Hank who relies on force only... Without Charles''s help, Emma right now was invincible...Huh... Havok and Angel beside them also launched their own attacks, but Riptide and Azazel approached them faster... "Mr.Gray, we will continue our chat later, let''s end this battle first." At the same time, Shaw also took his palm back and joined the battle. With his participation, the energy attack of Havok, Banchee, and Angel all absorbed by Shaw''s ability., which allowed Azazel and Riptide to attack directly... Just a couple of moments, the entire team was defeated!! As long as Emma controlled Hank(Beast), Shaw and Riptide''s powers were more than enough to defeat the other. And Gray on the side naturally saw all this! "In the final analysis, Emma was the problem" Gray looked at Hank being abused by Emma and thought... As long as he can remove Emma from the picture, they can deal with the others, while dealing with Shaw like before... But this time using the helpless Shaw and try to kill him... So Gray finally looked at Emma and thought of something irresponsible... If his thought was right... Maybe they can win.... Chapter 12 - Try And Trust Me "Wait, Don''t kill them yet!..." Gray saw Shaw and Azazel ready to kill everyone, and yelled out. "What''s wrong? Is Mr. Gray unable to see them being killed?" Shaw looked at Gray and asked. "No, but we need them... Killing them will be very wasteful... Especially that we need help against the future..." Gray shook his head and said blankly as if he doesn''t really care about their life and death... "Hmmm... Is it" Although Shaw believed in Gray''s ability, he still doesn''t trust Gray himself completely. "Doesn''t she read minds? Why don''t you let her see what I see?" Gray pointed at Emma and said... "No... Wasn''t one of your abilities to make the invaders'' mind crazy?" Emma heard Gray''s words and asked with unwillingly... She already knew all that Gray had told Erik before... And shaw also knows about this face, and that''s why he didn''t let Emma control Gray''s mind already... Hearing her words, Gray confirmed his thoughts... Since Emma knew about him, she naturally knows about all his lies... abilities.. So naturally, she won''t enter his mind randomly... "That''s true you will lose your mind doing this... BUT! This doesn''t mean you can''t simply communicate with me without entering my mind... Right? Like this, I''ll show you without you invading my mind..." Gray opened his hand and said something as if he was saying a fact... Well... What he said was true... communicating with him, won''t her... In fact, she won''t get hurt even if she controlled him... ''Playing with lies is quite hard...'' Gray thought while looking at Emma... Hearing Gray, both Emma, and Shaw looked at each other thinking... For Emma, she was worried about herself... But Shaw was thinking if he should do this... For him, if what Gray said was right, then he can trust Gray''s words more firmly in the future... Or being like this, he can''t believe in whatever Gray says... After all, trust was the most basic condition of doing business... In the end, he chooses to try with Emma... Gray was more important than Emma for him honestly... If he can confirm through her, this will be good... And Emma also understood this, which made her quite annoyed... But what can she say? In the end, she looked at Gray and tried to communicate with his mind... And Gray also directly felt her presence inside his mind... ''Emma... Help me defeat Shaw...'' this was Gray''s first words... ''Heh?'' Hearing what Gray said, Emma was also taken aback... ''Don''t rush and refuse... I''ll show you the possibility of being with Shaw first... And you should make your choice...'' Gray knows that he should act faster and directly started imagining what he knows about the future, and what he knows about her... ''He doesn''t deserve our loyalty... As you can see, he''s simply using you and the others as his tools only... And the future he''s trying to make was doomed already... For all of us...'' Gray started talking while showing Emma a few disasters that will happen to the mutants in the future in this world... But linked them to Shaw shamelessly... And even added many other memories of different things making the future Emma seeing a dark one... ''And this might be our future without Shaw...'' And finally Gray showed Emma a beautiful picture of her being happy living a happy life with her love, having a family... He made a very beautiful future that every single woman should wish for and showed Emma... ''This...'' Seeing all this, Emma''s eyes sparkled a little and dimmed more... Such future... such life... ''Your choice... Will be the future Emma...'' Gray added more pressure on Emma and said heartlessly... What Gray was doing exactly? Quite simple... Forcing Emma to help him... Sound funny? nope... Emma wasn''t that loyal to Shaw from the very beginning... She was following him to get a better future for herself only... And the fact that Shaw was simply suing them, was quite clear for her and the others... Or they wouldn''t have simply joined Erik after he killed Shaw at the original plot... So Gray used her belief in his lies and gave her choices... Choices that even if she was an idiot will do what he wants!!! Human desires are limitless... Showing Emma such a beautiful future without Shaw, will light a strong desire inside her... No matter how fake it is... It was way better than the apocalypse Gray showed her in the future Shaw will lead to...Thought its fake... If Emma didn''t follow the rules.. Gray also has a plan... one he wishes not to use honestly... Emm''s mind felt confused... She wasn''t sure about what she should do... ''Emma... Try and trust me...'' Finally Gray said again while looking at Emma... When Emma heard Gray, she also looked at Gray grimly... ''What should I do?'' But in the end, she chose to follow what Gray said... A choice she completely didn''t expect herself to make a few minutes before... .... "How is it, Emma..." Shaw saw Emma and Gray were silently looking at each other for a few minutes already and asked... Hearing his words, Emma also cut the connection with Gray and showed a weird face... "He showed me a future..." Emma looked at Shaw and said... "Hoo... What was it, can you tell me?" Hearing what Emma said, Shaw was quite interested... He already caught the enemy, so he wants to hear the future Emma said... Which will allow him to decide to kill everyone or keep them as Gray said... "The future was...." Emma said here and looked at Shaw''s eyes... But suddenly Emma showed a meaningful smile... "A future you should''ve to exist on it..." Emma said this and directly launched her ability against, Shaw... haw who already felt bad when saw Emma''s mile wanted to act, but before he could do anything, a small iron white came out silently from the ground and actually connected itself with his helmet! "NO!" Seeing his Helmet was taken away, Shaw scream with panic and wanted to say something... But before he acts, Shaw froze in his place! "Now! Attack Ripdite and Azazel!" Gray saw this and screamed at the others who were still confused about the scene in front of them... "RWOOR" The first to act was Hank and directly ran toward Azazel not far away from him and wanted to attack, and the rest also attack... While Gray himself ran toward Emma... As Gray went to Emma, Azazel also disappeared from the place... "EMMA NOW!" Gray screamed at Emma suddenly... And Emma who was doing her best controlling Shaw suddenly turned her fist into a diamond and attacked behind her. With Emma waving her fist, Azazel also happened to appear behind her... And before he could react, Emma''s fist directly met his face!!! *PUNCH**PUNCH* Followed By another punch on the back of his head from Gray who already reached Emma''s side... With two heavy punches like this, Azazel finally couldn''t handle it and fell down unconsciously... "What!" The others saw Emma actually attacked Azazel, and still couldn''t understand what was happening exactly but they still followed Gray''s action and attacked Riptide who was left alone... "Go Emma... try to control Shaw as much as you can!" Gray told Emma to go to Shaw''s side and control him harder... Emma did this and came to Shaw''s side and put her hands around shaw''s face as they planned so she couldn''t hold I''m firmer... This was their plan while combination from the beginning... Gray already expected Azazel to attack Emma, and he was right... Azazel knew that without Shaw, they will lose... So the best choice was to take Emma down... He was quite familiar with Emma... the moment Shaw froze he already realized that it was her doing... *UH* It didn''t take a few seconds and Riptide was caught again... "Win, we actually win..." Angel fell from the air and said with amazement on her face. "Yes, we actually won without Charles and Erik..." Havok and the others also showed the same amazement on their faces... At first, Erik was taken away, which made them fear... But then Charles told them bout Gray''s plan and renewed hope... But soon this hope was lost with Charles losing consciousness, and they themselves almost killed... But suddenly Emma actually worked with them and solved Shaw''s problem... Thi was unbelievable! They really wanted to know, how Gray did this and let Emma help them willingly... "Go find Charles, we still need to find Erik''s location" Gray didn''t say much and ordered Raven... There was something they need to do first... As Gray''s words fell, everyone reacted and hurried to the castle to find their Professor X. "How? Can you control him for a little longer?" Gray looked at Emma sweating and asked... Honestly, he was like holding a monster tight now... The best solution right now was to kill Shaw while he doesn''t have any access to his ability... But thinking of Shaw''s ability... Gray selfishly didn''t want to kill him right now... After all, he can''t find such an ability everywhere... "I can..." Emma nodded her head and said... "About Erik... Azazel left him in a sealed plastic room with non-metallic weapons... Sorry, but... I don''t think you ca..." Emma looked at Gray and wanted to tell him what she knows... PUFF!!! But before she continues her words, a small iron coin flew from beside Gray and directly penetrated Shaw''s... "UGHHAAA" Emma who was controlling Shaw, felt the same pain Shaw felt and screamed with agony... While Gray himself was splashed with blood... *Humm* Emma took her hands back and toucher her head with pain... While Shaw fell down as a dead body... Gray saw these fast actions and turned his face back... What he saw was... Erik coming to their side covered with blood from top to bottom... "Well, that trap wasn''t bad... But your mistake was to let Azazel trap me with the steel rope that connected us" Step by step Erik came to Shaw''s dead body and said with a grieving smile on his face. Yup... That was Shaw''s mistake... To leave Erik with a piece of iron... It was ironic to say... But all that Erik needs was a small coin and he can start a massacre... Gray beside Erik looked at Shaw in front of him and felt bad... But soon he sighed with relief... Well... He lost Shaw''s ability... But, it was also good like this... Honestly, he was holding Shaw without even a plan... Imprison Shaw? No prison can hold this monster... So if Shaw ran away this time... Things will be so troublesome... So for Erik to cut his greed for Shaw''s genes, was also good... "Goot your revenge?" Gray touched Erik''s shoulder and asked... "Well.." And Erik nodded his head while looking at the Helmet on the groundnut far away... Since he got his revenge... Erik''s psychology started changing greatly with every second... As if he realized something from Shaw''s death... This battle was over... And soon, a lot of CIA agents appeared around the castle... Moira sighed with relief when she saw that Charles was fine. But after seeing Shaw''s dead body, her face becomes very ugly, with Shaw''s death, how can she prove that her words were true? "NO!" While Charles and Moria were dealing with everything... Something wrong happened... "Those people are criminals, We have to take him with us!!" At this time, a senior CIA stood in front of Gray and Erik and said while looking at the three behind them... They saw, Gray and Erik standing in front of the CIA members who wanted to take Azazel and Emma and Riptide away... "No, this is mutants affairs, we will deal with it by ourselves!" Erik didn''t move and said firmly... Even though they were Shaw''s partners, Erik didn''t really hate them... These days, an idea came to Erik''s mind while staying with the others... The idea to protect... And the three behind him can be said to be his family... his race... How can he not protect them... Erik''s psychology really changed so much with Shaw''s death... Or maybe... That was the true him all the time, but the revenge desire was shadowing it... As for Gray, he was doing this for Emma, after all, he was alive because of this woman, how can he show her a good future and then threw her in the government''s hands... Going with them, she will have only one kind of future... A dark one... So he felt that he own her this... "Hm" The CIA senior looked at Gray and Erik and didn''t show fear, but looked at the other members around him as if they were ready to do something... The situation wasn''t good.... Chapter 13 - Return Erik looked at CIA members in front of him with unfriendly eyes... Although he accepted the cooperation with the CIA against Shaw, in Erik''s mind, humans weren''t so trustworthy from the very beginning... Now he got his revenge, he was finely freed from his revenge desire, so he won''t let a normal human take his kind, even Shaw''s dead body... Not to say the living... "The CIA has the right..." The senior agent''s eyes narrowed slightly and his attitude was quite strong. Even though these mutants were strong... They still have to obey the country! After reporting the abilities of those mutants, the higher ranks ordered them to bring back these mutants criminals... Apparently, they were so interested in these mutants... "Your CIA rights cannot control the mutants." Erik directly interrupted him without waiting for him to finish talking. "Wait, we can discuss that" Moira saw that the two sides were arguing, and hurriedly came to calm the stress between them, at the same time, her eyes sent a signal to Charles so he could persuade Erik and Gray. "Don''t think too much... Without her help, we all will be dead right now, Charles... Are you sure that this is what you should do...." Gray saw Charles''s actions and asked with calm eyes... Although Erik and Charles have formed a profound friendship, they have a completely different way of thinking. Although they both were working for the mutant''s goods, the means are also different. And honestly... Gray agrees with Erik''s way more... Equality? Humen right? Love and sh**? Three years on the apocalypse showed Gray that these things were nothing but fake... With no power, please don''t talk about them... Charles''s life from a small age till now was relatively peaceful... And his ability helped him maintain this peaceful life... But what about Erik? He grew up in a war... In a bloody and dirty environment from an early age, his soul has been tightly corrupted by hatred for so many years, so he feels that human nature is evil. Under his eyes, Erik and Charles quarrel hard and almost hit each other... While Gray looked at them and didn''t mean to join... But came to Emma''s side and whispered something on her ears... The quarrel between them, Gray can''t stop it... this was a profound contradiction in philosophy, which no one could solve, even if it did not explode today, it will one day. Erik was firm about not letting the *Humans* take Shaw''s dead body and the others... While the CIA was determined to take them... And like this... Another battle was actually triggered... Riptide saw Erik was going to start fighting... And for his own future, he actually took the lead and threw a powerful tornado towards the CIA members. Riptide was still young after all... Unlike Azazel who was observing first... He was more impulsive... "Stop!" Charles also noticed Riptide''s actions and immediately used his ability to stop him... BANG BANG BANG... However... The moment Charles used his ability to stop Riptide, several gunshots sounded, and several blood holes appeared on Riptide''s body... "No, no! I... what have I done?" Charles looked at Riptide''s felling body and his mind trembled... Riptide was actually shot by the CIA... Riptide is also a mutant... A young one... Charles only wanted to stop him to not make the situation more difficult... But he did not expect that his actions will lead to this young man''s death... "Do it! Kill them!" Since the mutants started first, the senior agent didn''t plan to deal with them peacefully anymore but shouting angrily. The fact that he made such an order, showed that these guys weren''t as good as they seemed to be... With his shout, all the CIA agents, except Moira, raised their guns, and the gunshot sounds came from all directions. Emma saw that and already switched herself into a diamond... Why Azazel was ready to leave the place already... But he didn''t do this because he saw Erik''s next action... "DIE!" Watching Riptide was killed like this, and even shot toward them, Erik was really furious this time, so he raised his hand directly, and controlled all these bullets to stop in mid-air. With his order, all the pullets turned towards the CIA agents. Battle? Nope... It was rather ironic to say... But Erik only needs a little coin and a massacre will be opened... Let''s not say many pullets were already under his control... So within a few breaths, most of the CIA agents became dead bodies, and blood already dated the ground to red... While only a few lucky CIA members managed to flee with their lives... "No, Erik stop! We can''t kill innocent people anymore!" Seeing many people got killed all of suddenly, Charles also woke up and wanted Erik to stop! "Innocent? Do you call those who have our brother''s blood innocent?"Erik heard Charles and looked at him and asked while controlling a few iron white bringing him the helmet Shaw was wearing before... "We are not enemies... But they are the enemy... They fear us, hate us, and envy us for what were are..."Erik wore the helmet on his head if telling Charles not to try and stop him anymore, and said while looking at Azazel and Emma... "Look at him... This is what will happen to us under their hands! They will never accept us for what we are... So we won''t let ourselves under their mercy..." Erik looked at everyone around and said, telling everyone his idea and thoughts... With Erik''s speech, Raven with Angel, and even Darwin who acted so nice all the time choose to leave with Erik... While Azazel already stood beside Erik... Emma hesitated and looked at Gray as if asking him what to do... And Gray simply nodded his head as if telling her to do what she wants... Seeing this, Emma also walked to Erik''s side calmly without saying anything... "Raven... So this is your desire at the end..." Charles looked at Raven who he raised as his sister all these years and felt destress inside his heart... But he knows well that this was her choice and desire... So he didn''t try to stop her from leaving his side... "Gray, let''s go together" Finally Erik put his eyes on Gray and said. However, unexpectedly Gray actually shook his head. "Why! Don''t you agree with what I said?" Looking at Gray''s reaction, Erik felt odd... Just now, Gray was the only one who stood and defended Emma and Azazel and Riptide with him... So he thought that Gray was like him... From the beginning, Gray led him, told him what to do, and showed him his path... For Erik, Gray was so special... Even somehow, more special than Charles... So he did not expect that he will leave him now... "Hmmm, in fact, I really agree with your way of thinking... After all, things can''t be solved peacefully with no power on hand..." Gray said and glanced at Charles... "But for me... I still have to stay here... I also have my idea and my own things to do... So I''ll stay with Charles for the time being..." Gray said calmly... He really has his idea... His C disk wasn''t solved yet... Solving this with Charles will be faster... Besides, Charles was the only one who knows his ability and he could trust... So it was more relaxed for him like this... "Is it..." Hearing what Gray said, Erik showed some disappointment... But everyone has their own choices... Gray''s ability might be very useful, but he valued Gray as a friend not as power from the beginning... So he won''t think of something like forcing Gray to join him... With this being said, finally, Erik took everyone and left the place... Leaving Gray and Charles and the others who decided to stay... Charles watched Erik and Raven depart, and felt quite sad... This wasn''t the end he imagined... .... A week later, Gray and others took this time and healed their injuries, and relax for some time... Because of Erik, Raven, and Darwin''s departure, the remaining mutants weren''t in good mood recently. but what can they do? For now, they weren''t sure... On this day, Gray and Charles sat opposite each other and a chessboard was on the table between the front of them. While playing chess, the two of them talked about random things, about Erik, or talk about the relationship between mutants and humans... Gray understands human nature quite well, so he kept planting wrong ideas in Charles''s mind every time they talk... Who knows.. Maybe this guy won''t be so soft and lead the mutant to their death like the original... "Eric''s choice wasn''t wrong... As I said before... I really agree with him... At the same time, you weren''t wrong either Charles... It''s just that getting along with others whether it''s a human or mutant shouldn''t be so pure like you think" Gray moved his soldier and said... "Well, maybe what you said is true " Gray''s words, let Professor X ponder for a moment, then nodded powerlessly. "By the way, How did you let Emma help us?" Suddenly Charles remembered the fight last week and asked curiously.. The battle was full of twists and turns, but Gray suddenly let Emma betray Shaw all of suddenly and help them, which was was really hard to understand... As a mind-ability user, Charles was quite interested in Emma who has the same type of ability... For Charles''s words, Gray smiled and did not explain. He told Charles about the futures he showed Emma... Which made Charles''s eyes twitch... Now he understood the mystery... In fact, this wasn''t Gray''s main plan... Honestly... Gray wanted to show Emma the truth of this world... What truth he was talking about? the truth that this world was just a comic and movie world... Well.. Thought Gray doesn''t believe that it was a fake world... After all, everything he felt and experienced was real... So there should be another reason why his world has these world stories as shows... Yet this fact might be a big blow for Emma... As much as remembers... in the original comic, Charles learned about the truth of this world from Deadpool''s memories, he couldn''t handle such a terrible truth, which caused him mental breakdown. Deadpools abilities? Many and quite messy... But the funniest one was his ability to break the so-called fourth wall breaking ability... Though he still won''t appear in the main world... But he will appear in a different reality that can be called another main world where this world was just a comic on it... But Gray tried to use reason with first... If she accepted his words, then the result was what already happened... If now... then he would have to show her something that might break her mind... Living in a fake movie world, such truth, how can she accept it? After all, people in this era, unlike the humans before the apocalypse in the real world, haven''t experienced the information explosion, nor they experienced the brainstorming of Internet novels and many wonderful movies. "Well... That wasn''t so important right now... After all, the future of t....." Gray looked at the sky and opened his mouth ready to talk about the future... Now his plan was... To find uncle wolf, and few other immortals to drink some tea... Then... It''s just that... He suddenly felt that the back of his palm became warm... Looking down at his palm, Gray found the weird pattern on his hand actually started glowing weirdly, and before he could think what does this mean... A small vortex was generated from his hand directly sucking his entire body to it... With Gray''s being sucked away, the vortex disappeared and everything returned to its calmness again... "This???" Seeing Gray suddenly was sucked away by the vortex, Charles looked dumbfounded... He hasn''t realized that Gray actually disappeared from the world itself... Nor he can guess that... .... Chapter 14 - Marys Squad! "Here is...." Gray touched his head a little dizzy and looked around him with doubt... He found himself in an oddly familiar room... Looking closely at everything around... Gray soon showed a very shooked look... He finally recognized the room he was in... It wasn''t a room in a real sense... But the damn electrical store in the damn mall he almost lost his life in before crossing to X-potatoes world! "Dman! How did I come back! no one told me that my ability has a retuning function!" Realizing this, Gray''s heard became so tense... He spent more than a month in the X-Men world... So he really didn''t expect to come back after all of this! Thinking of all the zombies that exist in the mall he was in right now, Gray forced himself to calm down and think carefully... Although he gained some self-protection capabilities, he still can''t see himself fighting with second awakening order zombie! ''If I knew that I''ll come back again, I would have copy Azazel''s gene at least... even if it costs me most of my life span'' Gray regretted so much in his heart at this moment... He planned many things on his mind and even didn''t copy anything till he gains immortality first and test if he could solve his C capacity problem with a longer life span... He even located a current wolf''s location, and all he needed to do was to make a plan to came in touch only! And now... He actually left with only one gene! WHAT A WASTE!!!! If he copied at least Azazel''s ability, he would have the ability to survive leaving this abandoned city at least! But regret was a regret... Thought he wanted to slap himself right now... But he had to face the crises he was in right now... So Gray absorbed the store around him looking for few pieces of iron he could use to protect himself... After collecting what he could use he used his ability and turned two of them into sharp iron pieces, and suspended them beside him, as self-protection ready to attack whatever might appear around him. while most of the others twisted them around his hands and legs as armor to protect himself in case a zombie got closer to him... *BANG* *BANG* *BANG*!!! However, before Gray decides to leave the store a loud and clear sound of gunshots attracted his ears. "Someone out there!" Hearing the gun sounds, Gray eyes brightened a lot! Knowing that there was someone else here was a piece of great news for him, even if he couldn''t join them, at least he could slip away while they attracting the zombies'' attention! And his thoughts were quite right... Just looking outside of the store, he was able to see several zombies walking in the direction of the sounds of the gunshots. ''Follow...'' Gray slowly walked toward the store exit and controlled the two pieces of iron beside him, severed two zombies'' heads beside the store door, then walked quietly to the direction of the gunshot sound. Along the way, Gray kept using his ability and silently got rid of many zombies that might notice him while moving in the shadow... And soon Gray got closer to the sound source... The sound came from the first floor, so Gray stayed on the second floor to avoid the marching zombies. ''A small team...'' Gray walked toward the end of the sound floor and looked at what was happening on the first floor... It was a team of three people killing the zombies not far away, these three people were obviously awakeners, a muscular middle-aged man holding a machine gun, with each bullet he shot, a zombie''s head will be destroyed. And another thin man pointed his finger around and a small fireball from the tip of his fingers kept generating and shot toward the zombies! With every fireball he unleashes, a zombie head will explode. And lastly was a very eye-catching woman wearing a big red trench coat covering her face with the coat hat, while her long black hair could be seen from under it, holding a spear in her hands, dancing between the zombies destroying them in a very violent way! The way they fight together..... The zombies in the entire mall might not be enough for them to kill!!! "Amazing..." Gray stayed on the second floor, watching the three people below slaughtering the zombies with amazement on his face... Thought Charles and the others were also amazing... But... Not as handsome as those three... ''Second-level awakeners'' Gray thought on his heart... After all, such strength won''t appear in normal first-order awakeners... *WSHH* While thinking of the strength of these three, a black shadow suddenly appeared in front of Gray! "What!" And Gray immediately reacted and jumped backward, at the same time he used the suspended iron pieces beside him to attack the shadow. *BOOM* It''s just, the entire guardrail on the second floor was broken with the shadow showing up and Gray couldn''t balance himself and fell down from the second floor. "Don''t shoot, I''m a human!" The first thing Gray did when he fell down was to scream at the three awakeners who naturally were attracted by the noise that was made around him! He already felt the gun was pointed at him... "Human?" The middle-aged man heard Gray''s words and stopped his actions... *UGHAAA* At the same time, a sharp roar sounded from the second floor on top of Gray! The sound was so sharp... as if the steel needle was scratching on the iron, sharp and harsh. Gray looked up and saw a thin figure creeping on the second floor like a beast, opening his mouth, mouth full of teeth, and a long bone tail behind his butt. "Second-order zombie" Looking at the thin shadow on the second floor, Gray''s heart tightened... When he entered this place with the team in the so-called mission before, it was this zombie that wiped out everyone... Zombies have no fear, they only follow their instincts. *UGHA!* With its bloody eyes... The zombie stared at Gray under him and rushed toward him... The zombie was extremely fast for the current Gray to react... However, before Gray could really react, the woman in the big red trench coat was faster than the zombie and appeared in front of Gray holding her spear as if she was a warrior! "HM" The woman didn''t say anything and lifted her spear directly piercing the second-order Zombie''s chest! And before the zombie could do anything she twisted her body up and threw the zombie to the side, and jumped behind it caring her spear that made a long bloodline with its movement directly penetrating the zombie''s head... "Awesome!" The second-order zombies, which was simply a nightmare for Gray... Was killed by two attacks only... Holding the spear in her hand, the woman slashed her spreads two times removing the sticky part of the Zombies'' brain, and looked at Gray behind her... Seeing Gray''s amazing look, she raised her head and looked at the two pieces of iron that were floating next to Gray calmly... Then raised her wrist and pointed a device similar to watch at Gray... With her action, the device shot a beam of light toward Gray scanning his body. After doing this she looked down at the device on her wrist... "Hmmmm....5 crystal point?? with only this little strength and dare to enter this city?" These were her first words to Gray... "Hahaha, is that the legendary 5 combat-power scum?" As her words fell, the man with a machine gun who also came to her side couldn''t help but laugh. "Oy!... my squad was killed by this zombie some time ago, and I was trapped here for a couple of days... So...." Gray was a little embarrassed about this fact... in fact... He was really weak compared with the woman in front of him, so he answered while looking at the watch on the woman''s wrist. He knows what this watch was... Crystal detector, a device made by an unknown awakener two years ago could measure the energy contained in the awakeners, zombies, and evolutionary beasts. A very precious device... The strength of all evolved beings either it was a zombie or a human or a beast were judged by the number of crystal points. 1-9 first-order. 10-99 second-order. 100-999 third-order. 1000-9999 fourth-order, and so on. When Gray''s father was around, he reached more than 300 crystal points, third-level awakeners. And was also the reason why he managed to survive as nothing all this time... "Well, since we meet, we can''t leave you here... you will follow us for now, if you breakthrough and became a second-order awakener, I''ll give you a chance to join my squad... if not, then we will part after reaching the next base..." the woman thought for a while and said... "Okay, please take care of me in the future." Gray did not hesitate and nodded directly. Actually, he was quite surprised by what she said... After all, it wasn''t normal for anyone to trust the others after they met in this corrupted world... For her to let him stay around was already great Marcy! For Gray, these people were quite strong, following them he will be able to leave this city safely! "Well... It''s decided! I''m Mary... Your captain from now one!" Mary took the coat cap showing her real face... Long black hair, fair skin, pair of deep dark eyes... She was a very beautiful woman! "I''m Gray...." Gray stared at Mary''s deep eyes and also said his name... After Gray joined, the group continued to move around the city. On the way, everyone also introduced themselves. Mary, the captain of the team a second-order awakener with 75 crystal points. The thin man who was constantly releasing fireballs'' name was Allen...also a second-order awakened with 52 crystal points. As for the man who was carrying the machine gun, he''s called Ogi, a second-level awakening with 38 crystal points. And finally in this team, Gray appeared... A 5 crystal points potato, who carried everyone''s extra bags.... Chapter 15 - Glory Base "By the way, Gray, you said that your squad was completely wiped out in the previous mall. Is there a survivor base nearby?" Mary, the second-order awakener, was clearing the road, as they moved forward. At the same time, she asked without looking back. Gray controlled the steel knife that Allen has just given him, and was killing the zombies one by one, without making effort. At the same time, he nodded and said: "Twenty miles west from this city, there is a big mountain, there is a survivor base on the mountain, and the population is about 20,000." Answering Mary''s question, Gray also realized that none of them was from the Glory base. But it also makes sense. After all, he was the young master of Glory base. For the second-order awakeners, Gray knows most of them, or it least heard their names, but he doesn''t remember Mary''s name. "Only 20,000 survivors? Well, it''s a small base, let''s go to the Glory base." Hearing Gray''s words, Mary nodded, and then they directly killed this zombie-run city. Although several evolutionary second-order zombies also appeared along the way, they were all solved by Mary''s Squad. "hey, finally found a base. We have been wandering outside for a few months. I really want to eat some hot food. Also, I must find some nice ladies. Gee...." Ogi said while holding the machine gun, with a very excited look in his face. Allen next to him did not speak, but his movements were much faster. Along the way, Gray becomes more familiar with his new teammates, and he also notices that Allen''s reticent character is completely opposite Ogi''s character. 20 miles away from the base, can''t say its near, but it''s not far either. Soon they were able to see the outline of the base. The high walls made of mud in the lower circle of the mountain surround half of the Mountain, and the other half of the Mountain is a cliff, which is a natural barrier. "Glory base. I''m back..." Standing at the gate of the base, Gray''s heart filled with emotion. When he was abandoned by his team at the mall that day, Gray didn''t even have the ability to protect himself. He thought he would die in the mall. Unexpectedly, he came back alive. "As long as I get stronger, I''ll get this base back again" Gray knows that as long as he works harder he will get stronger faster and faster. After all, his ability allows him to become stronger. After entering the base, Mary found a place where no one was, and then took out two bags of rice from a slap-sized pocket hanging on her waist. From the packaging point of view, these two bags packed about 50 pounds of rice, but they were inside a palm-sized pocket? "This is a dimensional bag produced by a space-type awakened from Hero city. It may be strange here, but it''s not very rare in Hero city" seeing Gray''s surprised look. Allen next to him explained. "No wonder..." Gray suddenly realized. When they were inside the mall before, he saw them coming out of the supermarket with empty hands. Gray had some doubts in his heart, but now he understands the reason. Rice is a Common currency material at the Glory base. As the apocalypse came, money has completely lost its function, and the transactions between people have once again returned to the original state of bartering. They found a restaurant, had a full meal, and then looked for a place to stay. The wood-built house provided by the base is not beautiful, but it is better than staying outside. This house only needs to pay certain materials to the base every ten days as rent. "Gray, you are familiar with the base here, take me to the trade center, we will buy some daily necessities and come back." After solving the problem of food and housing, Ogi said to Gray, and then left with Gray. What he said was to go shopping with Gray, but when Ogi saw a skinny woman standing by the grove, he gave Gray the task to buy everything. and went directly to the grove. Smiling and shooked his head, Gray went alone. The apocalypse is full of dangers, especially for the awakeners in the battle, they may lose there lives at any time, so having fun is what most awakeners do in their free time. Along the way, Gray was thinking about his ability. before he active his ability, his crystal points were only 1 point, and now his crystal points reached 5 points. It seems that Professor X''s special training was useful after all. During the special training, he obviously felt that his metal control ability was getting stronger. Does it mean that the higher the number of crystal points, the greater the power of the copied ability? In addition, Gray pretended to be very enthusiastic when he came back to the base, and touched Ogi''s shoulder for a while. And as he expected, when he touched Ogi''s Shoulder, his ability directly activated, which means that his ability also works on the people of the real-world. In other words, copying the genes of others is not only possible in another world, but also in the real world. Gray lowered his head and looked at the pattern in his hand, and found that it''s slowly taking a shape, more like a tattoo, which seems to be slowly showing a computer pattern. This also made Gray more anticipate, could it be after the pattern complete, the vortex will appear again and take him to cross again? ..... Gray knows that Purchasing daily necessities was just Ogi''s excuse. After all, they just swept through the supermarket. There should be a lot of materials on Mary''s dimensional bags. However, since he came to the trade center, naturally he won''t return with empty hands. After finding a map, Gray directly bought it. When he returned to the squad residence, Mary and Allen were very interested in the map. They unfolded the map and started to check it. "The location of Hero City should be here, and the location of Glory base is here. It''s a little far away. I didn''t expect that we actually crossed more than 400 miles." Mary pointed inside the map, apparently, she''s looking for the way back. BOOM! At this time, the door of the house was violently opened, and Ogi rushed in from outside. "What''s wrong?" Mary asked while looked at Ogi with doubt. "I just saw an acquaintance, Zed" Ogi said with his teeth clenched. "Zed? He was hiding here!?" After hearing Ogi''s word Mary''s face changed, and said with a cold voice. Seeing the appearance of Ogi and others, Gray was surprised. Who is Zed? Of course, Gray knows, he''s a third-order awakened, Iron body ability, and he also the temporary leader of the Glory base. Gray remembers that Zed came to the Glory base a year ago. It seems that Zed and Mary''s squad knows each other? What happened between them? Chapter 16 - Unlock D Driver A forest located ten kilometers west of Glory base. Since the apocalypse three years ago, human civilization has almost collapsed. Naturally, there will be no industry, and the sky of the earth will become cleaner. The blue sky and bright sunshine sprinkled on the emerald green trees, making the woods very peaceful. It''s just, in this peaceful forest you can see four people running fast with a panic expression on their faces. The earth was shaking and the trees collapsed. Obviously, there was a behemoth chasing them. These four people are Gray and his squad. In terms of speed, Mary is naturally the fastest, and the speed of Allen and Ogi next to her is not slow. Although Allen''s awakening ability is not related to physical, but similar to the magician, but his crystal points are very high, so the speed won''t be slow either. Gray speed was the slowest in the team, after all, his crystal points are only 9. If it wasn''t for Gray, Mary and her squad would have already run far away. Behind the four people, there was a giant bear, following Gray and his squad, running like a tank destroying everything on his way. "I didn''t think our luck will be so bad. To actually encounter a violent bear which about to reach the third-order" Allen said while running. Mery has measured the bear crystal point. This evolutionary beast has more than 90 crystal points. KALL!! In terms of speed, Gray is not much faster than ordinary people. So this violent bear chased Gray first, then he used his paw and attacked Gray. His paw is so strong, even the stone can be smashed. When Gray looked back and saw the Bear paw, he was so terrified, even if he used the metal on him to defend he wouldn''t be able to resist the blow. However, at this moment, a figure appeared and blocked in front of Gray, with a spear in front of her. "Actually blocked!?" Behind Mary, Gray was shocked when he saw her spear actually blocked this powerful blow. In terms of strength, this bear is stronger than some third-order evolutionary beasts. "Come on! I used my own blocking skills!" Looking at Gray''s dumbfounded look, Mary grabbed Gray''s hand and run again. Half an hour later, a group of four people hid in a cave. It this time Mary''s appearance looked very miserable. Her right arm was broken, you can see the scratch left by the bear paw. As for Allen, he was in comatose because of the excessive use of mental energy. Ogi also sat on the ground with serious injuries, and his breath was weak. On the contrary, even though Gray was the weakest, but the other three people took care of him, so he was the least injured. "It''s my fault, I shouldn''t lead the team to this dangerous forest" Mary looked at the unconscious Allen and Ogi, and said to Gray. When they heard Zed news, Mary''s squad reaction made Gray understand that Zed is their enemy, but Gray told them that Zed was a third-order awakened, and his crystal points were close to 300. Therefore, Mary and her squad forced themselves to calm down, and started practice like crazy, killing zombies and even evolved beasts to sharpen themselves. In a month or so, everyone''s ability has indeed improved a lot, but also encountered many dangers. Today, it is the most unlucky one. The second-order peak evolutionary beast bear is stronger than some third-order evolution beasts, and now everyone only temporarily out of the bear chase. "I''ll apply bandage for you" Gray looked at Mary''s broken hand and said. "Okay!" Mary nodded. Such injuries must be treated as soon as possible, especially the wounds on the arm, which must be sutured with needle thread first. Fortunately, in the dimension bag, all kinds of emergency medicines and needles, and even daily supplies are prepared. Gray first washed with clean water, then suture the wound for Mary. In order to divert her attention, Gray asked: "You were able to block that bear attack before, that was amazing. How did you do that?" "When I become a second-order awakened. I awakened a new skill which can block any attack" Mery knows that Gray wants to divert her attention, so she answered. The awakeners will awaken their special abilities, and after each promotion, if there is no accident, they will awaken new abilities or skills related to their first skill. For example, Mary''s first awakened ability is Cells enhancement, so her physical fitness is much higher than ordinary people, just like a warrior. And [blocking], such skill naturally matches her ability. "Oh, Gray, congratulations, you have also breakthrough, you are now a second-order awakener..." At this time, Mary opened her mouth and said to Gray. "Ah?" Gray froze a little, and continued to wrap the bandages. After a month of training, did my number of crystal points reached 10?. So, did I also awakened a new ability!?. Gray directly looked at his computer screen, since he is applying the bandage on for Mary, Naturally, his ability is in active state. Unsurprisingly, the C drive is in a bright and controllable state. However, Gray found that at this time, his and Mary''s D driver actually also bright! "I really broke through to the second-order, I wonder what D driver contain...!" There is some expectation in Gray''s heart, Disk C is genetic information, so what is stored in disk D? Directly into his own D disk, Gray scanned it, and all the information stored in was actually his own skills information. Bike riding skill, cooking skill, vehicle driving skill... Well, there are all kinds of skills, from birth to now, all normal life skills. "Wait, skills?" Gray suddenly, thought of something. Mary''s awakening is Cells enhancement, which is the gene of the C drive, but the [Blocking] she gained when she became a second-order awakener is a skill. Directly opened Mary''s D disk, which also contains a lot of dense information about the skills. Soon, Gray found a file named [Blocking] inside. Looking at it, although the size of this skill is large, it is much smaller than Magneto''s Gene, only 3GB. Gray directly copied this skill to his D driver. The speed of copying is very fast. With Gray''s breakthrough, it is obvious that the speed of copying has become faster. And the file is not large, only 3G, so it will take about four or five minutes to finish. The progress bar of replication is slow and stable, and Gray continued carefully suturing the wound. He finished sewing the wound and washing it with water, it''s is almost done, and the copying of the skill also finished. ROAR... However, at this moment, a dull roar came from outside the cave, both Mary and Gray face changed after hearing it. "I didn''t expect this beast will find us so fast" Mary struggled to stand up, while holding the spear in her left hand, and said. "Wait, you stay here and rest, I''ll lead this beast away" Before she could stand completely, Gray suddenly said a surprising word. "NO! Do you want to die? I won''t allow my team members to die in front of me" Mary directly refused when she heard Gray''s word. Although Gray''s crystal points reached 10. But this beast has 90 crystal point there will be no miracle in such a power gap. "Relax, I have a solution, I don''t want to die yet", smiled at Mary, Gray didn''t give her a chance to speak, turned directly and ran out of the cave. "Hey, Meatball, I''m here...". Mary in the cave can hear Gray shouting outside, and gradually goes away, accompanied by the sound of the violent bear roaring away. Chapter 17 - Bilbo Baggins In the void, a vortex appeared, and Gray''s figure emerged from it. "Hahaha, I really crossed again" Gray was happy it this moment. Just a couple of seconds before, he almost got killed by that evolved bear. When Gray was on the cave he already felt the pattern on his hand getting hot. Gray realized that he will cross again. So he wanted to gamble, if he will cross before being caught by the bear. In the last month, the pattern in Gray''s hand becomes more and more complete, so he estimated that he will cross on any minute soon. At the same time, Gray doesn''t want his teammate to die, At least if he got killed before crossing, Mary, Allen, and ogi won''t get killed. This is not the first time Gray crossing, so he didn''t panic and looked around. How to say it..., Blue sky, white clouds, green hills, the environment around him vas very beautiful. Gray doesn''t know where he is, so he simply moved forward along the way. After a few hours of walking, Gray felt hungry. But soon he saw smoke rising from the distance. Gray directly moved toward the smoke location, but when he reaching, the scene he saw amazed him. "This should be a village?" Gray looked at the village in front of him with a weird face. The normal village should be built by wood and bricks, but the one here is actually made in the hillside, other than the doors and the windows made my wood. All the houses are made of mud. "Why these doors are small?" Gray felt weirder when he saw the short wooden doors. Indeed, the doors of this village are relatively short, It is estimated to be about 1.5 to 1.6 meter, if an ordinary adult wants to enter he has to bend down. This village was so familiar for Gray, but where did he see it, he couldn''t remember. Gray walked toward the nearest house. This house owner has a good test, a green door with a round brass knob, round windows, and a garden. This house gives a feeling of harmony. The gate of the garden wasn''t closed. Even if it''s closed, the hight of the fence only reaches his knees, so it won''t a problem for Gray to enter. Gray came and rang the doorknob. "Coming" Gray heard someone''s voice, followed by the sound of footsteps. The door opened, and a short man appeared in front of Gray. Gray looked at the man in front of him carefully. he has a mature face from the 20s to 30s. short hair, bare feet, and a pointed sharp ears. As for his height. he has the hight of ten yeas old child. "Hello, sir, how could I help you?" The short man raised his head and looked at Gray with curiosity. Gray thought for a moment and said with a smile: "Hello, I''m a passing Adventurer from a distant land, I was passing from here and felt a little hungry, I wonder if you could give me some food?" "Adventurer?!!" When the short man heard Gray''s words, his eyes suddenly brightened a lot and immediately led Gray to his house with an enthusiastic look on his face, and then he brought a lot of cheese, butter, bread, and preserves. "Mr. Adventurer, you could eat as much as you want" The appearance of this enthusiastic man, made gray feel strange. However, Gray was thankful for the food. "So what''s your name, where is this? I traveled for a long time and lost my way..." Gray asked while eating. "I''m Bilbo Baggins. You can just call me Bilbo. And this is Shire, the homeland of the hobbits" The little man said enthusiastically. "The Hobbit!!!!!!!" When Gray heard Bilbo Baggin''s name, he felt familiar, but when he heard Hobbit word, Gray directly realized which world he crossed. Suddenly Gray becomes very excited, this world is like a treasure chest for Gray. Let''s not say [THE ONE RING] Sauron ring, and many other powerful artifacts. What Gray really wants to get is the genetic files of the Elfs. Gray knows that his C Disk capacity is limited by his life span. But if he was able to get the Elf genes, wouldn''t this directly removing his upper C Disk limit?! Gray didn''t copy another gene''s besides magneto''s genes inside the X-man world, because he wanted to fix his upper C limit first, it the same time, he didn''t know that he will cross back to the real world again. But now? Gray won''t let such a chance slip away. "Mr. Adventurer, What your name? Can you tell me about your adventure? where did you go, how many places did you visit?" Bilbo said, with a longing look on his face. Looking at Bilbo''s face, Gray smiled heartily. The protagonist Bilbo, Gray knows how much this little guy is longing for the outside world. In the movie, although he was dissatisfied with the behaviors of the 13 dwarves, he still followed them in the end. Anyway, Gray was in a good mood now, so he didn''t mind telling Bilbo about some story''s he knows. Gray was a modern person, so he has many story''s he could tell. and soon Bilbo was completely hooked by Gray''s stories. "Mr.Bilbo my stories may be exciting, but it''s just a story in the end. Why don''t you go out of Shire, out for your own adventure" Gray said to Bilbo. "Me? Go outside? No, no, I can''t go out" Although Bilbo very longing for the outside world, he still refused what Gray said. After living in the Shire for too long. Bilbo doesn''t have the courage to go for the outside world. After all, it''s a strange world for a little Hobbit. Seeing Bilbo refusing, Gray smiled and didn''t say anything. When Gandalf appears, with the 13 dwarves, Bilbo will follow them in the end. After finishing his meal, Gray wanted to leave and find a place to wait for Gandalf to appear. So he could find a chance to follow the dwarves. After all, he doesn''t know where the elves live. And only by following the dwarves, he will get Sauron ring [THE ONE RING]. Even though this ring won''t recognize another master other than Sauron himself. But Gray sill want to get it. Even if he couldn''t control this ring now, he will find a way in the future. After knowing that he could cross multi-world randomly. Gray confidence in himself becomes much stronger than before. "Don''t leave" However, Bilbo still wants to listen to Gray''s Stories. So he insisted that Gray stays at his house for a couple of days. What could Gray say? He simply did not refuse. Gray doesn''t have a place to stay anyway, so he could wait for Gandalf on Bilbo''s house. Night comes, Gray was laying on the bed that Bilbo prepared for him while thinking about the original plot of the movie. And how could he maximize his benefits from this world. Soon snoring sound came from the room. Gray falls asleep.... Chapter 18 - Gandalfs Doubt, And Invitation The next day, Gray waked up on the beautiful bird melodies. "So comfortable" Gray can''t remember when the last time he had such a peaceful and comfortable morning, since the apocalypse came, all he did was trying his best to survive. So he didn''t really sleep well for a long time. "Mr. Gray, wakeup, the breakfast is ready" Bilbo''s voice came from next room, Gray already smelled the food smell, he suddenly becomes hungry. He directly situp from the bed, and fixed his dress, then went to the next room. "Good morning Bilbo" When Gray came he directly sits on the dining table and greeted Bilbo. Maybe because it''s a magical world, or because everything here wasn''t polluted by humans. Even the simple bread has a unique taste. "Good morning, Mr. Gray" After a simple greeting, Bilbo put the food on the table and started breakfast. After ending, Bilbo wanted to let Gray tell him more stories, but Gray refused and said: "Sorry Bilbo, but not now, I want to take a look around, when I came back tonight, I''ll tell you more" Even though Bilbo unwilling to wait for the evening, but what can he say. Soon Gray walked out of the village while looking around. Speaking about The Hobbit movie, it''s a dangerous world in some sense. Elves, Dwarves, Wizards, Orcs, Goblins, and even Dragon. If he wasn''t careful, he could easily find himself in the middle of a random battle. After half an hour of walking, Gray already reached the forest, while looking around he saw in a tree in front of him a colorful snake looking at the sparrow nest at the trunk. this snake crawled toward the sparrow slowly. Seeing this snake ready to attack the nest, Gray threw a dagger from his hand. When the snake wanted to attack the nest. the snake felt a threat coming, directly tweeted her body, and tried to run away. But will Gray let it leave?. he raised his hand a little and the dagger moved with his hand movement. at the same time, the dagger directly cut the snakehead. Seeing the snake dead, Gray didn''t think much and controlled the dagger again to get it back to his hand. "That was really some weird ability, it''s my first time to see something like this" But before he could return the dagger to his pocket he heard a voice coming from behind him. Hearing the voice, Gray directly looked behind him. There was ...an old man with a staff. He had a tall pointed blue hat, a long grey cloak, a silver scarf over which a white beard hung down below his waist, and immense black boots. "Gandalf!!" Gray was stunned when he saw Gandalf standing behind him. But come to think about it, when Gandalf and Bilbo met, it was also in the morning. So was he on his way to The Shire?. "Can you tell me your name?" Gandalf said again, while looking at Gray with great interest. "I''m Gray, a wandering adventurer, and you are...?" Although Gray knows Gandalf, it''s their first time seeing each other, so naturally, he will ask his name. "Adventure?" Although Gandalf was already old, his eyes still so wise and clear. He stared at Gray as if he was trying to see his deepest secrets. "Well, yes, is there something wrong?" Gray felt great pressure from Gandalf''s eyes, as if he was standing naked in from of him. "Weird, even though you''re a mortal, you don''t seem to be one at the same time" After a little silence, Gandalf said a weird word for Gray. What is this? What does he mean by that?. Even though I''m not from this world, he shouldn''t realize such fact from just one glance, right ?! Well, I have mutant genes, so... I should be different from normal humans is some sense. "Tell me, Mr. Gray, what are you traveling for, since you''re an adventure, you should have a goal at least, right?" Gandalf said. He didn''t wait for Gray to answer and directly introduced himself: "I''m Gandalf the gray, it''s a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Gray the Adventure" Gray starts to get confused, First asks for my name, then saying weird words about me... and now he''s introducing himself? Gray doesn''t feel he could keep up with this conversation. Seeing Gray''s confused, Gandalf explained to him "Mr. Gray, I''m now looking for a companion, a companion to go with me to an adventure. Since we met by chance today. I think this is what destiny wants. Will you embark on this adventurous journey with me?" DING! DONG!: The legendary wizard invites you to join his party....., or something like that. When Gray heard Gandalf''s words, he felt funny and remembered an old RPG he played before. Gray didn''t think he will join the party in this way, he originally was thinking about how to join the dwarves on their journey. But now he invites me like that, isn''t that a god given chance? Originally Gandalf wanted Bilbo to join the party as a scout. Hobbit has a thick pad under there leg, so they don''t make a sound when walking. At the same time, the Fire Dragon is not familiar with the Hobbit smell. Did he saw my ability and thought I was better than Bilbo? "Mr. Wizard, this is the first time we met, do you think I will agree..?" Even though Gray wants to agree directly to Gandalf''s invitation. But he can''t do that, after all, normally no one will accept strangers invitation from the first time. "My word may indeed be saddened for you, for three days, I''ll be waiting for you under this tree, think about it, if you agree came here to meet me" After Gandalf said this word he walked and sit under the tree. "Well, I will think about it" Think? think about what. Gray wanted to laugh at this moment. Who knows he will join in such a way. That was easier than he expected. ..... Soon Gray walked back to Bilbo''s house. Night comes, Gray looked at Bilbo and said "Bilbo, I have to leave tomorrow, I want to thank you for your hospitality" "You''re leaving? cant you stay for a couple of days more?" When Bilbo heard that Gray wanted to leave. He was sad and asked Gray to stay for a couple of days more. But Gray didn''t want to waste time, who knows if he will back after one month like last time. "Sorry Bilbo, there''s something I have to do, I can''t stay here for a long time" Gray said. "Well, but you have to come back someday and tell me more about your adventures" Even though Bilbo was dejected, he still welcomed Gray to come back anytime. Seeing Bilbo''s dejected face, Gray felt funny and said "Well, I''ll leave tomorrow, so we still have time" Hearing Gray''s word, Bilbo''s face brightened again. Then Gray told him stories till midnight. .... Chapter 19 - Thorin Apologies Early in the next morning, Gray was having breakfast with Bilbo. After finishing he was ready to leave and find Gandalf. "Mr. Gray you should absolutely come back and tell about your adventures" Bilbo stood in the door of the house and said to Gray with a sad face. "Bilbo, you sure you don''t want to come with me?" Gray didn''t answer and asked Bilbo. Bilbo froze for a moment, and then shook his head and refused. Seeing Bilbo refusing again, Gray didn''t say much and directly left. "Mr. Gray I''ll be waiting for you" Bilbo screamed as Gray leaving away. When Gray heard Bilbo''s words, he staggered a bit and then moved faster. "Waiting for me? what are you? wife waiting for her husband!" Thinking of this Gray movement becomes even faster. Seeing Gray''s figure disappeared. Bilbo didn''t stay there and went back to his house. And then started writing the stories Gray told him. ..... After ten minutes of walking, Gray reached the tree where he met Gandalf yesterday, sure enough, Gandalf was standing there waiting for him. "Mr. Wizerd, I accept your invitation" Gray stepped forward and said. "I know that you will not disappoint me" Gandalf laughed when he heard Gray''s words. In fact, Gandalf was gambling, if Gray didn''t join, he would have to look for another person, he originally wanted to visit the Shire, but when he saw Gray saving the sparrow nest with magic-like ability, he found Gray may be better to join the party. ... Soon Gandalf and Gray went to a nearby village and stayed in a rented house, before they enter the house, Gray saw Gandalf carving something in the door of the house, apparently, it''s the mark that will let the dwarves know which house they stay in. Like the original movie, the dwarves started to come one by one. While looking at how those dwarves act Gray smiled. Soon Thorin also comes, he went in and everyone greeted him with respect. Then they discussed how to enter the lonely mountain and get the Arkenstone from inside. Thorin needs the Arkenstone in order to rally the other tribes of the dwarves. Speaking about Thorin, when Gray watched the movie. At first when Thorin was full of greed for gold, Gray felt disgusted, but then he was able to overcome his greed and desire for gold, and finally sacrificed himself to kill his enemy, for such a person Gray felt respect. But since Gray is here, he naturally won''t let Thorin end be the same. Thorin and Gandalf talked about many things, and finally, Gandalf gave Thorin the old key that will allow him to enter the lonely mountain. "Great..." Thorin holds the key in his both hands and was very excited. Thorin oakenshield who was the prince on the mountain, even the elves had to show respect. His home was taken by the dragon, he and his people become homeless, the glory they once had, was lost. Now there is hope to get the mountain back, get his glory back, naturally, he was excited. Not only Thorin, but even the other dwarves were also excited, for many years they dreamed of getting there home back again. Finally, they saw hope to go back. "Mr. Gandalf, is he the Burglar you found?" after Thorin calmed his emotions, then his gaze finally falls on Gray. He looked at Gray from up to down and then said: "The Burglar should be short and agile. But you brought me a tall man, and it looks like he''s a human?" Thorin felt that Gray are not reliable, human in this world is relatively weak, they don''t have the power of the dwarves nor the agility of the elves, so Thorin was dissatisfied with Gray. Gandalf stared at Thorin, with his eyes that shine with wisdom and said: "Thorin, even though you wanted me to find a burglar, but I think Mr. Gray will be the most suitable to join you in this journey". Gandalf saw Gray''s ability with his own eyes, even though it''s just a little move, but in his eyes, Gray''s ability has infinite possibilities. Under Gandalf''s eyes, Thorin calmed, but he still worried. how can a tall human help him getting back the Arkenstone?. After thinking about Gandalf''s words, he looked at Gray and said: "Mr. Gray I would like to ask you. Have you been on the battlefield before? What weapon do you use?" "Battlefield? I have fought with beasts, monsters, and other people, but I never was on the battlefield. As for weapon....." Gray stopped for a second and then smiled and said: "As long as it made of metal, it''s my weapon" Gray said the truth, but when Thorin and the dwarves heard his words, they looked at each other wondering what does he mean. At the same time, Gandalf looked at Gray with some surprise, he can see that Gray said the truth. As long as it made of metal? is this his ability, to control metal? it looks like Gray''s ability is much stronger then he thought. "Mr. Gray, can you show us your ability" Gandalf said. In the original movie, because Bilbo doesn''t have any special ability he could show, Gandalf couldn''t let the dwarves trust Bilbo, but Gray has. "Okay..." Gray knows that Gandalf wants to show Thorin his ability, so he didn''t say much and raised his hand slowly. Suddenly, the iron key that Gandalf handed to Thorin flaw to Gray''s hand. Seeing the key was easily taken from his pocket, Thorin was surprised, but he still thinks this is not enough. Gray noticed Thorin''s idea, so he directly waved his hand again, but this time it wasn''t the key but the sword beside him. The sword flow from its scabbard, and in a blink of an eye, stopped under Thorin Neck. Seeing this scene the dwarves around couldn''t calm anymore, they directly raised their weapons ready to attack Gray. After all, Thorin their future king, how can they stay still seeing his life was threatened. "STOP!" but before they could attack Thorin shouted. Then he looked at Gray with more respect and awe. Such ability, he has never seen. If Gray really wanted to take his life, then he''s a dead body now. When the dwarves heard Thorin, they calmed down, but they stayed vigilance. The sword still pointed at Thorin, can they really calm?. "Is this enough?" Gray said this word and threw the key back, at the same time the sword also back to its scabbard. "More than enough, Mr. Gray, I Thorin oakenshield gave you my apologies, I was rude just now" Thorin bowed his head and apologies for Gray. Thorin felt lucky that Gray wasn''t an enemy. If Gray wants to kill him. He doesn''t feel he could resist. Seeing this, Gray smiled again and accepted Thorin apologies, after that Gray signed the contract, when he saw the contract Gray almost laughed, what is this? sure death contract?. No wonder when Bilbo passed out when he read it. Looking at everything that happened, Gandalf smiled, and felt it was the right choice to invite Gray. Chapter 20 - What Did I Miss ? Early in the next morning, a group of people riding their houses moving in the forest. It''s just in this calm forset, you can hear a scream coming for behind this group. "Wait, Mr. Gray wait for me...!!!" A short guy was shouting from behind and running on his fastest speed to catch with this group of people. Naturally, this group is Gray and his party. "Bilbo....?" When Gray heard the voice, he was somehow surprised. "You know him?" one of the dwarves besides Gray asked. "Yes...." Of course Gray knows him. It''s just he really didn''t think Bilbo will come after refusing his last invitation. "hmm.." Come to think of it isn''t this the same forest from the original movie when Bilbo followed Gandalf and the others. But what is his reason to follow this time? "Meh...., Finally catch up with you" When Bilbo reached the group he took a deep breath, apparently he was running on his fastest speed to catch with Gray. "Bilbo, what brought you here?" Even though he already has an idea about Bilbo''s thoughts, Gray still asked. "Mr. Gray, When you left I thought about the words you said to me. And found that your right, books are still books, I want to see the world by myself, have my own adventure" Bilbo stood before Gray and said what in his heart. "I see..." Even though he expected such an answer, but Gray still felt surprised. To tell the truth, Gray was troubled about how will the plot change without Bilbo. But it looks like it is not easy to change the plot as he thought. "Mr. Gray, can you tell us who is this gentleman?" At this time, Thorin spoke and asked Gray. "Well... Let me introduce you, he''s Bilbo Baggins, A Hobbit. And the burglar you need" Gray introduced Bilbo for the others. Thorin wanted to refuse to let Bilbo joining them but Gray persuades him, and even Gandalf wanted Bilbo to join, so Thorin said nothing in the end. As for the other dwarves, it was easy for them to accept Bilbo, maybe because they have the same length, or because of Bilbo''s naive personality. All in all, Everything went back to the right track. Soon the night comes and they had to camp on the mountain road. In the middle of the night, Bilbo couldn''t sleep, the dwarves snoring was so loud and it''s his first time to stay outside. So he stood up and tried to find something to do. Gray at this moment, was laying in the rook, with his eyes closed. "AKSHAAAA" Suddenly a weird sound sounded. "What was that?!" Bilbo was scared by the sound and asked. "Orcs" the younger dwarf Kali, saw Bilbo scared by the orcs sound and wanted to scare him more by telling stories. But he annoyed Thorin by what he said and was scolded. After that as the original, the elder dwarf Balin told them Thorin story and how he defeated the pale orc Azog. when he ended telling the story all the dwarves stood up and looked at Thorin back with more respect. After this scene happened since everyone was awake, they rode their horses and went back to the road again. Along the way, Gray was thinking about the plot, today they should meet the Trolls. Inside the troll cave, there should be three good weapons Sting, Glamdring and Orcrist. What Gray really really wants Glamdring, this sword is one of the strongest weapons of Middle-earth, Gandalf even killed Balrog such a monster using this sword. Which shows how powerful this sword is. Along the way, Gandalf proposed to go to Rivendell to find Elrond. The map in their hand records the secret passage inside the mountain but it''s written by an ancient language, and not many could read it. Elrond may be able to read it. Because the treasure inside the lonely mountain, many people want to enter and try their luck, But Gandalf knows that only by the secret passage written in the map they will really be able to enter, if Elrond can''t read this map then he has to find another way. But Thorin hate the Elves, when the dragon invades the lonely mountain, the elves didn''t help them, so Thorin believes that the demise of his own people, a large part of it was because of the Elves. The information inside the map, Gray remembers, but he kept silent and didn''t say anything just watching Gandalf and Thorin quarreling. Gray doesn''t want to change the plot, it least till he gets Sauron ring and the elves genes, he will try not to change much. Soon as the original movie, Gandalf left annoyed. And Thorin decided to camp in the place. At night, after dinner was ready, Kali and his brother said to Gray that two horses were lost. Gray knows it''s the Troll, so he took the initiative to find the horses by himself. "Mr. Gray, don''t you need help?" Kali looked at Gray and asked. "No, you go back and tell Thorin and the others" Gray wants to fight the Trolls by himself, he wants to test his strength against the creatures of this world. Gray followed the trolls and soon he saw where they camp, when Gray found them, they were ready to eat the horses. Gray didn''t want to hide, so he stepped forward and said: "Hey big guy over there, those horses belong to me. Could you give them back?". "What is this!" The stupid one asked. "He looks like human" The strong one said. "His smell so weird," The Troll leader said. "He looks delicious, can we eat him?" the stupid one said again. Hearing them talking about him as if he was just food, Gray felt insulted... "they really think of me as food, and you there, what do you mean I smell weird... you don''t have the right to say that!!!!!" Gray wanted to kill them anyway, but since he heard them say those words, he wanted to torture them before ending their life. Gray didn''t say anything and directly threw two daggers from his hands to the closest one to him. "AWWWAA" the daggers directly penetrated the Troll Leader eyes. The other two saw Gray attacking, didn''t stay still, and directly attacked Gray. The strong one wanted to catch Gray with his hand. But Gray''s body suddenly floated away dodging his hand, at the same time Gray moved his hand and attacked with another dagger toward the Troll face. "Damn!!" The strong one was angry when the dagger scratched his face. Gray found his attack only wounded his skin and didn''t do any real damage. So he only aimed for the eyes and the neck. The reason why Gray was able to dodge just now. because he wore many iron pieces under his clothes, by pulling the iron pieces using the metal control ability which also pulls his body away, so in this way, he could dodge and fight in close range at the same time. While Gray was fighting the Trolls, Thorin and the other dwarves run fast to catch up with Gray, but what they saw when they reached was a completely different scene from what they thought. Gray moving weirdly like a feather between the Trolls and attacking their weak spots from time to time. "Awesome" Thorin said with a very surprised look in his face. It''s his first time to see someone could fight in such a way, I mean Gray movement is really weird as if a hidden hand moving his body left and right in the way he needs. "Mr. Gray should be a human right? how come his movement is more slippery than the elves?!!" The other dwarves were equally surprised, and even some of them removed Gray from the human category. If Gray heard him he will probably say: "Of course, I''m a human.... for now". After copying elves gene he would be half-elves or maybe mutant elves, anyway, he shouldn''t be human anymore. It didn''t take long all the three Trolls fall down with a very miserable look, their eyes were destroyed, bloody scars all over their bodies. Even the dwarves felt bad looking at their situation. "HM" Gray looked at the half-dead Trolls with a mocking eye. Dare to think of me as food, see how I''ll make you wish death. When those Trolls said that they want to eat Gray, they didn''t realize how those words annoyed him. For 3 years he lived under the fear that he will be eaten by the zombies. And now a weak chicken wants to eat me? At this time Gandalf came back and was ready to use magic(pretend) to attack the Trolls. But the scene he saw almost made him fall off the rock: "What did I miss!!!!" Chapter 21 - Weird Crown Even though Gandalf was surprised by the scene he saw, that didn''t stop him from what he wanted to do, after hitting the stone, the light passed and met the trolls body, and instantly they turned to stones because they were lying on the ground, if someone didn''t look carefully he will think it''s just another stone on the road. Gray looked at the Trolls with some regrets, he wanted to see them suffer even more. ... Like the original, after Gandalf greeted everyone he pointed out that those Trolls shouldn''t be here, and because they cant stay under the sunlight there might be a cave around. After a little search, they found the cave, at the moment Gray saw the cave, he felt a little weird deep inside his heart. As if something telling him, what you need is inside!. Even though he was uncomfortable with this feeling, he still rushed in before Gandalf and Thorin. Gray wants to put his hand on the good weapons first, after all, what''s inside is one of his goals. As he entered the cave, he directly saw what he wanted to see, Glamdring and Orcrist standing beside each other, Gray directly picked the two swords, but he didn''t rush to test them and took a second look around the cave, since he is here he should examine the place carefully, who knows maybe he will find something else. Come to think about it, it''s really weird that such a huge amount of good weapons is stored in this cave, maybe it''s not the Trolls who made this cave, it could be someone else and they just used it. While Gray was looking around, Gandalf and Thorin already entered the cave, When Gandalf saw Glamdring and Orcrist in Gray hand, his eyes twitched, he already saw the potential of those swords, but what can he say, since they fall to Gray''s hands first, then they belong to him, he only hopes that Gray won''t waste them. After searching for a while, Gandalf and the other dwarves picked what they need from the cave and Gray already found the Sting; the short dagger that Bilbo used on the original. But the weird feeling still didn''t disappear. After some thought, Gray closed his eyes and used his ability to sense all the metals around him, the deeper he senses the more the feeling became stronger. Suddenly Gray''s eyes opened and looked at the wall to his left. Gray moved his hand and touched the mud wall, then he used his ability to the fullest, apparently, he wants to drag something inside the wall. A bit after,a crack appeared on the wall, and a circular object came out. Gray looked at this round metal object with some wonder. "So.. this is my weird feeling source....." Gray looked at it and started to wipe the dust off it. Soon the real shape of this metal object appeared in front of Gray. How to say it... On first look it''s a crown, in the second look, it''s a Forehead band, Golden black color, ancient texter all around it within an empty slot in the middle. Gray looked at this band and only felt beautiful and elegant. Gray is not an accessories lover but he couldn''t help but like the one. So he raised his and wanted to put it on his head. At the same time, Gandalf entered the cave to look for Gray, but when he saw Gray ready to put the crown on his head, his face suddenly changed greatly, and screamed: "STOP!". But it was already late the crown was already on Gray''s head ..... "Gandalf?" Gray looked at Gandalf wondering why did he scream just now. But Gray didn''t have the time to think, the crown on his head suddenly glowed a strong black light, as if it is trying to devour all the light around. "AGHHAA" Gray felt great pain from his head, As if a fire ring burning he''s his head and slowly moving to his entire body. Gandalf instantly came to Gray''s side. he tried to remove the crown. But when he touches it, the crown burst more light as if rejecting Gandalf. "AGHAAA, OLD... M...AN DO SOMET....HING" Gray couldn''t stand this pain, even his word has become unclear. Seeing Gray suffering from pain like this, Gandalf muttered some weird words and put his hands on Gray''s eyes. Gray felt as if he was drowned by pain, and soon he lost consciousness. After Gray lost his consciousness the crown didn''t stop glowing but become even shinier. Gandalf looked at all this with deep eyes, he noticed that this crown was trying to merge with Gray''s head, so all he could do to Gray was to make him sleep to loosen his pain. About ten minutes later the crown stopped glowing, and Gray face becomes clear again, but this time, some changes happened to him, the crown has complete merged to his head as if it was a part of his head, and under his left eye an elegant and beautiful black tattoo was added, giving his face meaner and elegant touch. Gandalf looked at the changes in Gray''s face, he sighed. The moment he saw this crown in Gray''s hands he felt deep malice and black magic from it, so he tried to stop Gray from wearing it, but it was late already, at the same time he didn''t stop it from merging with Gray, because this might hurt Gray''s mind, and this is not he wishes to see. Soon Gandalf came out from the cave carrying Gray in his hands. When Bilbo and the dwarves saw the unconsciousness Gray, they were surprised, they saw how strong Gray is, so they wonder what will make him lose his consciousness? Bilbo and the other asked what happened to Gray, But Gandalf didn''t answer them, and just said that Gray should wakeup soon. As for the weapons that Gray picked up from the cave, of course, they were brought along. Gray was carried by Gandalf, then they continued their journey. They soon met Radagast the Brown. After Radagast told Gandalf about the undead attack and the necromancer he gave Gandalf the sword he found in the old forest. "AWOOOO" Suddenly, they heard a wolf howling. Thorin''s face and the others changed, apparently, the Orcs were near. "I will help you lead those Orcs away" like the original Gandalf and the others relied on Radagast to lead the orcs away and tried to run away. But soon they were found by the orcs after some twist and turn, the Elves finally reached and helped them. The moment the Elves saw Gandalf and the dwarves they surrendered them. "King Elrond, My friend" Gandalf looked at the leader of those elves and said. "Mithrandir", Elrond smiled at Gandalf called him by the name that elves gave him, which means (the Grey Wanderer) or (the Grey Pilgrim). Thorin and the other dwarves looked at the elves with hatred in their eyes, just coldly watching Gandalf and Elrond talking. Elrond didn''t care about them but looked at the unconsciousness Gray in Gandalf''s shoulder and said. "Looks like you and your friends here need some help, why don''t you come to Rivendell and take some rest" Elrond elegantly opened his hands and invited them. When Thorin heard those words he wanted to refuse, but after thinking of Gray''s situation, and the information inside the map on his hands, he kept silent and followed Gandalf to the elves gathering place. After some greeting Elrond prepared a feast for the dwarves and led Gandalf to another room. "Here you can let him rest" Elrond prepared this room for the unconsciousness Gray. But when Elrond saw the crown on Gray''s head. His face was surprised. The text that carved on this crown was a very old Elven language that even he himself cant read it. "Mithrandir, who is he? and how did this crown appeared on his head?" Elrond couldn''t help but ask. After all, this crown may be a treasure left by the elves of the old ages. Gandalf told him everything that happened, After all even he doesn''t know what is this crown really is. After Elrond learned what happened from Gandalf, he blinked a little and was thinking, after some thought, he said: "Black magic, Black Light?... This crown may be made by elves, how could it have dark magic??" Elrond felt weird, this is his first time to hear such a thing. Black magic on the elven crown?. Elrond lived a long time and this is his first time to hear about such a thing. ... At night, as the original Elrond helped the dwarves and read the information inside the map under the moon-light. At the same time, inside the room, Gray''s eyebrow twitched a little. Chapter 22 - Empty Crown In a dark room, There is a man sleeping quietly in bed. If you look at him you can see some changes happening to him. His originally Black short hair is growing at a fast pace, and if you look carefully you can see, almost half of his hair is losing colors and changing from black to a pale gray. And in the middle of his forehead, there''s a crown giving a soft black light washing his body. After the glow stopped also the change stoped, at this moment the eyes of this man suddenly opened. "Where am I?" This man naturally is Gray. Gray looked around him weirdly, he didn''t recognize the room he''s in. Gray tried to remember the last thing he did. "The trolls, then the cave, after that....." After some thoughts, Gray''s face becomes pale. He remembers, after hearing Gandalf screaming when he wore that crown, a great pain striked his head, that pain was even worst then death itself, as if millions of burning swords penetrated his head, the more he remembers the more scare he feels. "Yes, the crown.." Gray touched his forehead and found that there''s something more in his forehead. When Gray felt the crown he also noticed the changes in his hair length. After discovering that he cant remove the crown, Gray checked his equipment, after finding Glamdring, Orcrist, and Sting beside the bed, he put them in his back, then walked out of the room, but the scene outside shocked him. "Here is... Rivendell?" since he watched the movie he can remember how Rivendell looks like but when he saw in his eyes, it was even more shocking, it''s like a piece of heaven on earth. Gray walked around for a bit and then stopped beside a water pool. He wanted to see his reflection on the water. But his reflection has surprised him, he even wanted to ask; who are you! Long silver black hair, Black Crown, and weird tattoo under his left eye, but the most obvious changes was his left eye color. He originally should have two normal black eyes, but now, his left eye colors become a colorless gray. "I was careless" Gray hates his stupidity this time, because of his knowledge about the plot, Gray didn''t think theirs anything could hurt him as long as he was careful, but he forgot that he''s in a real-world, not simply a movie world he watched before. And what he knows about this world might be only a little part of it. "So you are Gray that Mithrandir talking about" Suddenly, a nice and soft woman sound appeared beside him. When Gray heard the voice he was surprised and looked around him. Under the moonlight, a tall woman was standing there looking at Gray with great interest. this woman has a long body, long wavy hair, long dress full of grace and elegance, pale blue eyes as if they can see through the world itself. "Galadriel!!!" How can Gray not recognize her, She''s one of the greatest of the Elves in Middle-earth, surpassing nearly all others elves in beauty, knowledge, and power. But for Gray, she''s the last person he wants to see in this world. He knows that this woman has telepathy ability. Who knows if she entered his mind and saw his memory. After all, not every telepathy like Professor X. Galadriel stared at Gray with her pale blue eyes, which gave Gray great pressure, if Gandalf''s eyes shine with wisdom, then Galadriel''s eyes can see your heart! "You seem too wary of me?" Galadriel felt Gray''s vigilante and wondered why, after all, it''s there the first time to see each other. Gray heard her word and become even more vigilant. Seeing Gray acts in this way, Galadriel smiling face, becomes more clear, she shifted her eyes to the crown on Gray''s head. "I-lost-r¨ª; The empty crown, to think it will appear on a mortal head" Galadriel looked at the crown and said. "Empty crown? You know what this crown is?" Even though Gray was vigilant of her. But he also wants to know what is this crown, so he asked. "It''s a very powerful magic artifact, it''s said the one who wears it even god can''t enter his mind, nor time can reveal his future" speaking to this point, Galadriel''s face becomes a little eager. Such an artifact, Who doesn''t want to obtain, but she didn''t try to take it. After all, this crown already recognized Gray as a master, so she can''t use it even if she wants. Hearing her word Gray eyebrow raised a little, God cant enter my mind? isn''t that what I really need, Mind-Shield!. So this also means she can''t enter my mind? Gray wanted to try, so he said some rude words to her in his mind ..... "Why do I feel your thinking of something bad?" But Galadriel''s looked at him with some dangerous smile. As if she''s saying; Say one more word and you will die. "Mehh, I don''t know if your lucky or not, you will probably die, when the crown awakens for the second time" Galadriel sighted, and had some pity in her face. Finally, this crown accepted a master, but it turned out to be a human, such a fact is ironic for her. "I will die? Second awakening? " When Gray heard her words, he felt confused. "The reason this crown is so precious, not because it can shield your mind, but because it''s evolving ability, but every time it will evolve it will take a huge amount of life from its owner and evolve a new ability, at the same time it will make some changes in the owner body, and as you can see your hair and eye color shouldn''t be like this before, which mean you already passed the first awakening" Galadriel explained the crown real ability to Gray. When Gray heard the first part his eyes brightened a lot, Evolving artifact. How can Gray not know what does that mean? It''s not simply an artifact anymore, but a god-level artifact!!!! But the more she explained, the more ugly his face becomes. Especially when he heard about the way the crown evolve. Take life to evolve !. When Gray thinks about those words, horrifying thoughts appeared in his mind. Gray directly activated his ability and checked his C Disk, but what he saw made his mind completely blank, originally he should have 45GB free space, but now he only has 35, which means 10Gb was drained from him already!. "And every time the crown awakens, it will take ten times the last amount of life, if you were an elven royalty maybe you would have serviced, but as a human... I don''t think you will survive the second awakening" Galadriel contained her explanation ignoring the already pale face Gray. .... "What''s the difference between Royal elf and normal elf?" When Gray heard her last words, he already knows what he has to do. if its elven blood, he will get it soon, but she said royal elven which made him wonder if there''s a difference between normal elves and others. Come to think about it even though there were many elves in the movie before, but not many were as strong as their leaders such as Galadriel and Thranduil. "The quality of life, in another word, if normal or half-elf life is soft as water, the royal or hight-elf life is hard as ice" Galadriel answer was so simple, but so clear for Gray. After thinking about everything she said, Gray becomes more clear about what he needs to do. "Looks like you know what you need to do" Seeing Gray face becomes much better, even though she doesn''t know what he wants to do, but she still thinks that''s enough. Gray looked at Galadriel deeply and then said: " Ms. Galadriel, I want to thank you for your help, I already know what I need to know" Gray really thanked her from his heart, if she didn''t tell him such a thing maybe he will only copy normal elf genes not knowing about the crown evolution possess, which may lead him to death. "I helped you because Mithrandir asked me to help, so you don''t have to thank me" To tell the truth, the reason why she told him all this was because she wanted to see, what made the crown choose him. Is he really worth for it? Thinking of this, a little expectation appeared on her heart. "I forgot to tell you, your dwarves friends already left this place, if you follow them now you may be able to catch up with them" Galadriel said as if she remembered something. "What! which way did they go!!" How can Gray let them leave without him, if he didn''t follow he might miss the chance to get Sauron ring. "Well, then went to the mountain road" she pointed to the direction the dwarves left and said. Hearing her word Gray directly run in the direction she pointed to, but suddenly stopped and looked back, wanting to thank Galadriel again, but he didn''t see her after turning his face. "LADY GALADRIEL, THANK YOU!" since he can''t see her, then maybe she''s still around, so he screamed out loud, hoping she can hear him. And as he expected she really was nearby. Hearing his word Galadriel smiled and said: "What a cute human" Chapter 23 - The One Ring Thunderstorm¡ªmore than a thunderstorm, a thunder-battle. Every time the thundering clash, The lightning splinters on the peaks, and rocks shiver, and great crashes split the air and go rolling in tumbling into every cave and hollow. On the narrow road at the top of the mountain. A group of Dwarves and one Hobbit, moving on. "Watch your steps, be careful not to fall!!" Thorin shouted to everyone behind him. If someone falls from this hight, there is no chance he will survive. "Look over there" one of the dwarves pointed at the direction of the other mountain. When they heard him they looked over, but what they saw was a scary thing!. The mountain moved and becomes a humanoid standing up with rock legs and with his two rock hands, catches a huge rock and throw it in their direction. "It''s the Rock Gaines" One of the dwarves recognized what this moving rock is and screamed. After that, another rock Gaint came from behind the mountain and started fighting with each other. Seeing this the dwarves wanted to move faster and leave here. But before they could move the mountain they are in started to shake. Suddenly, the road between the dwarves split in half. "We are standing in a rock giant!" apparently the road they stand on is also a rock Gaint. When the three against started fighting, lucky for them, the one they stand in was thrown to the road they want to reach. But no one noticed that''s someone was standing in the air watching them. .... "Finally found them" Gray was standing in the air watching Thorin and the other on the road. Along the way, Gray notices that''s not only his look changed, but even his physical abilities also become much stronger. So he checked every detail about all his ability and he found that after the crown awakened it really made him stronger. First, lets talk about the C and D Disk, even though he lost 10GB from his C Disk but he noticed that his D Disk became much larger. His D Disk space originally had 100GB overall, 32GB was used for all kinds of normal life skills, and 3GB for [Blocking] that he copied from Mary before he crosses to this wold, which means 35GB were used leaving only 65GB. But now he has 165GB free space inside his D disk. Second is his Metal control ability. When he reached 10 Crystal point, he was able to control about 100 pounds of metal so he wasn''t able to lift himself completely from the ground. But now if Gray tried his best he can even rise 1000 pounds of metal!. And that why he can stand in the air. Which means his ability becomes ten times stronger than before, Gray regrets that he doesn''t have a crystal detector, after all, such a devise is very rare in the real world, but he''s sure that his crystal should be more the 80 points. Gray stood in the air and didn''t go to join Thorin and the others. He''s waiting for them to fall to the Goblins trap, only in this way Bilbo will lead him to Gollum; the current owner of the ring (Sauron ring). Soon Thorin and the others found a hole to camp in, and as Gray expected they soon fail to the Goblins trap. Gray followed them to the hole they fall to, but when he reached he only found Bilbo hiding. To tell the truth, Bilbo really has a talent as a burglar, the Goblin probably didn''t notice him and took the dwarves away. Such a low sense of existence, Gray doesn''t know what to say. While Bilbo sneaking to follow the Goblins, Gray also floated slowly, following him closely. Soon Bilbo was noticed by a Goblin, seeing the Goblin wants to attack himself. Bilbo panicked and didn''t know what to do. After all, Gray took the Sting away, so he doesn''t have any way to defend himself. Seeing this Gray knows that it''s time to act. Bilbo saw the Goblin raised his dagger wanting to attack him, he was scared so much and closed his eyes. But the pain didn''t come, which made him wonder why didn''t the goblin attack till now? So he opened his eyes to see what''s happening, but what he saw wasn''t the ugly face of the Goblin, but a very handsome man. Yup, Gray was standing there looking at Bilbo with a smiling face, as for the Goblin? Gray kicked him down. "Mr. Gray?" Bilbo wasn''t sure if it was Gray whos standing in front of him, after all the last time he saw Gray his look wasn''t like it is now. "Only 2 days and cant remember me already?" Even though Gray said that but he knows that his look changed a lot, so he wasn''t really angry. When Bilbo heard Gray saying this he suddenly becomes very happy. He regretted to follow the dwarves alone and leaving Gandalf and Gray behind. If Gray was with them at least Thorin and the others won''t be captured by the Goblins. "Well, Bilbo it''s not the time to talk, Thorin and the others still waiting for our help" Gray said Then he took the Sting and hand it to Bilbo. "Keep this with you till we leave this place. I will go down to search for something I need, Gandalf should be in his way here, You should just follow where they take Thorin and not lett them find you, I will come back soon" After saying this, Gray didn''t wait for him to answer and floated down where he kicked the Goblin. Looking at Gray flooring down, Bilbo panicked again, but soon he did what Gray told him, and started to sneak on the way the goblins left. ... Gray floated slowly till he was able to see the Goblin body that he kicked down, the reason why he didn''t kill but throw it down because he wanted to use him as bait. Gollum usually eats the bodies that fall down here, so for him, this Goblin is the best bite. About twenty minutes, Gollum appeared, while he was talking to himself, and wanted to drag the dead body away. "SWISH" Suddenly, a sword cut Gollum head from its body. No talk, no games, Gray simply killed him. Seeing Gollem head rolling to his legs, Gray didn''t even look at it and walked to the headless body side. beside Gollum''s headless body there was a Gold Ring laying there. [The One Ring] one of the most powerful artifacts ever created in the Middle-earth. "It''s so beautiful" Without further words, Gray puts the ring on his finger and directly becomes invisible. Feeling the world changes around him, Gray was so excited and directly raised his body up and went back to the top. ... Thorin and the others standing in front of the Goblin King, this Ugly king was talking about how he will he torture Thorin and the other. But at this moment, a short Goblin run fast to his king. "My king, my king! Something bad happened!" He runs fast to the Goblin king wanting to say something. "Something bad? What could it be?" But this ugly king didn''t think there is anything that could happen to him here, after all this is his home! his kingdom. "Death, many death, our comp..." but before he completes his word, his head was separated from his body. Seeing this scan, the Goblin King and even Thorin felt cold in their back. "SHIK SHOK" one by one the goblins heads started to fall from their bodies. Seeing his people killed like this, the goblin king started to panic. At this moment Gray was walking around cutting the heads of the Goblin with a smile on his face. "This ring is really good!" The effect of the ring is really good, no wonder that many assassins dreamed for such ability. While he''s killing the Goblins, Gray walked to Thorin''s side and whispered in his ears, telling him to take this chance and run away. "Gray?" When Thorin heard Gray''s voice he was surprised, but he immediately reacted and told the others to get ready to run away. Seeing Thorin and the others wanted to run away The goblin king wanted to stop them but before he acts, his head also separated from his body. Seeing their king also become a headless body, the Goblin around started to run away. Even the enemy they can''t see, standing will only become another headless body, so they decided to run away. ... Thorin and the dwarves run fast outside the Goblin kingdom, along the way they met Gandalf with Bilbo. apparently, Gandalf found Bilbo on the way. "What did happen just now, who killed those Goblins?" One of the dwarves was a little scared by the scan he just saw before. Being killed by something you can''t see is really a weird thing!. "I think it''s Gray, I heard his voice where the Goblins where being killed inside" Thorin said. "Gray? Then, where is he right now?" When Gandalf heard their words, he was also surprised but more worried. Since Gray is here why didn''t he shows up till now? "I''m here" Suddenly Gray''s voice came from behind them. Chapter 24 - Sauron Orders Gray walked from behind the tree and greeted everyone. But his face was a little weird it this time. Seeing Gray, Gandalf, and the dwarves were surprised, they know that the man standing in front of them is Gray, but his look really changed much from the last time they saw him. Gray didn''t care about their surprised face but was thinking about what just happened to him before a minute. When he was killing the Goblin, he was able to hear whispers on his ears, saying: "The Master, I want to go back to the master" As if a little child wants to see his parents and kept nagging. Gray realized that its the ring''s voice. Even though he doesn''t know why he can hear this voice so obvious, but he knows its probably the crown reason, so he ignores it. After all, the crown''s innate ability is to shield his mind, so can the ring really control him? But as if the ring realized that it cant control Gray, it started to actively scream in his head. This really annoyed Gray. "Stinky ring, let me see, how will you reach your master when I take you out of this world." Gray even started Arguing with it. And then wanted to take the ring out of his finger, but before he could do this. The crown on his head suddenly activated and some weird black smoke came out from it. When Gray saw this, he really panicked, he thought that the crown will awaken for the second time! When the crown awakened for the first time it took 10GB from him, and Galadriel said that every time the crown awakens, it will take ten times the amount of the last time! which means 100GB will be sucked from Gray, and all he has are 35GB which also means the crown will kill Gray directly. But lucky this didn''t happen instead, the crown sent a cloud of black smoke to the ring on his finger. After the smoke entered the ring, some changes happened to it, First, its original bright gold color slowly becoming dim, as if it''s losing its light, secondly the characters on the ring were shining a black light. But what made Gray really annoyed was that he couldn''t use the ring to become invisible again nor he could take it off, from his finger. ..... After what happened, Gray''s desire for Elven Genes becomes even more. The Crown on his head is like a time bomb, who can feel safe with such a thing on his head!. "Mr. Gray, are you alright?" Bilbo saw Gray standing lost on thinking, he came and asked. Bilbo word awakened Gray from his thought, He looked at Bilbo and smiled saying it not a problem. After that everyone back to their journey. .... .... ...... ...... "WHAT THE HELL????" Gray is absolutely sure things shouldn''t be like this!. Shouldn''t we be under Azog''s attack right now?! Where is he? were they late?. ..... Dol Guldur, also known as the Hill of Dark Sorcery. For others, it''s just an old empty fortress, but it''s just an illusion Sauron made for the outside world. "Useless, you all are useless, can''t you find just a dirty dwarf for me!" Azog was standing there scolding his man madly because they didn''t find Thorin and the other dwarf''s location for him. Azog hatred for Thorin is very deep, Every time he remembers how Thorin cut his hand. His arm seems to be in pain again. "Master, master, the dwarves, we have news about them" Suddenly in orc ran fast and entered the fortress wanting to report something. When Azog heard the news related to the dwarves, his eyes brightened a lot. After that, the orc servant reported everything that happened inside the Goblin cave for Thorin. "Invisible person helping Thorin?" When he heard about such a thing he was surprised. "Bolg!" After some thought, Azog called one of the orcs around him Blog his son. "The master gave me a task to lead the army, I don''t have time to follow those dwarfs scam, You go instead of me and bring Thorin head for me" Even though he wishes to kill Thorin by himself but he can''t ignore his master words at the same time. "Good" Blog turned and wanted to leave after getting the order. "WAIT" Suddenly, a monsters flame appeared in mid-air, a terrible heat wave scared all the orc around, and the wolfs around lowered their head scaredly not daring to make a sound. The flame took the shape of a big eye, a black pupil, if you looked it at carefully you can see a black pupil is a person standing in the middle of the flame. "Master" Azog and all the orcs around kneeled down when they saw this Eye. After all, the identity of this huge pupil is Sauron! Their master. "Is it true that an invisible person who appeared in the Goblin cave!" Sauron muffled voice comes from the flame, full of pressure and majesty. "Yes, my master, as reported even the Goblin king was killed by that invisible person" Azog said what he knows. "Azog!" After hearing Azog word Sauron sound has become more excited and said: "I allow you to mobilize all the orcs, but you have to bring that person to me" "What!" Azog was stunned by this order, didn''t the master want him to prepare for the war in the lonely mountain? He couldn''t understand why his master wants to do this. "Do as I say" Sauron said with a harsh voice. "Yes my master" Even if he doesn''t understand, all that Azog has to do is to follow the orders, besides this is also good for him in this way he may be able to kill Thorin by himself!. "Remember, All I want is the invisible person, failure is not allowed" The flame slowly fading in the air, and Sauron''s voice echoed in the fortress. "The whole army, get ready!" Azog shouted and said. His eyes were bright and full of energy! ... For everything that happened in Dol Guldur, Gray and the others don''t know. at this time Gray was walking with the party and were thinking why the plot changed, but after some thoughts, he realized that his own existence already changed many things, it''s already good that the plot was almost the same till now. But if he knows that even Sauron plans changed because of him, he properly won''t think in this easy mentality. Along the way, Gray found many orcs were trying to spy in them, and without exception all of them were killed by him. Maybe because of the Crown reason, he found that his senses where much stronger than before and were able to notice many things he didn''t before. All this fell to Thorin and the dwarves eyes. They felt lucky that Gray was with them, without him the journey would have become much harder. Soon they met Beorn the skin-changer. Gray floated up and attracted him away, so Thorin and the others stole the horses and run away. Speaking of Beorn, his ability is really strong, but Gray doesn''t have much space in his Disk, and he doesn''t know how much the size of the elven gene. After all, it''s a race gene, not mutant human genes, so it should be bigger then the gene he copied before. Everything went smoothly until they reached the edge of the forest, also the place Gray wanted to reach! Mirkwood! Chapter 25 - ?Prince Of The Woodland Realm The Elven Gate. the entrance of the Mirkwood forest. Gray and the other stoped and were preparing to enter. Gandalf found the eye mark and realized whos his enemy might be. So he decided to leave alone searching for the truth. When Gandalf wanted to leave the dwarves were worried, but after thinking about Gray''s strength, they didn''t object, and Gandalf said he will come back anyway. "Gray, you have to take care of them" Gandalf came to Gray''s side and said. While looking at the forest with worried eyes. He can feel there is something back inside the forest. "You don''t have to worry since I''m here, nothing will happen to them" Gray knows what Gandalf is about to do, but he didn''t stop him, after all, he doesn''t have a reason to stop him nor Gandalf will die anyway. Gandalf wanted to ride his horse again and was ready to leave, but before he left, he pointed to not enter the mountain before he comes back. Gray watched the back of Gandalf leaving and then turned back, ready to enter the forest. Soon the party entered the forest, along the way Gray looked around. The forest really was extremely dark, it''s hard for sunlight to enter the forest because the trees were very lush and the leaves on the top made many layers that could block the light. Soon Gray notice that Thorin and the other mental state started to worsen and their thoughts started to get confused. Seeing this Gray knows that things shouldn''t continue in this way. So he floated up and started to lead them from the top. Even though their situation is not good but there''s no problem with basic communication. After an hour, Gray noticed the spider''s webs all over the trees, he knows that they entered the spiders area. "Be careful, we may be attacked at any moment" Gray shouted to the dwarves down, to tell the truth, he''s worried right now. Originally he thought they will soon recover from the bad mental state, but the more time they spent in the forest, the worst their mentality becomes. "CHIK CHAK" Gray''s suddenly heard the sound tree trunks breaking. He went down to the dwarf''s side and both Glamdring and Orcrist were already in his hands, ready for a fight. Soon Gray saw the sound source. Spider!. Not the spider he knows but a giant spider, and not one but a group of giant spiders. "Get ready to fight!" Gray said, and then floated slowly in the air and 5 daggers suspended in the air around him. WISH!, Gray didn''t wait for the spider to attack and took the lead, Five daggers penetrating the heads of the spiders around him, while he was moving between them attacking with his two swords left and right. Gray''s power raised so much since he entered the hobbit world, so killing this group of spiders is not so hard for him, besides these spiders are easy to kill somehow, as long as you hit their heads they will die, even Bilbo was able to kill 2 or three on the original. But Gray still feels he''s lacking many things, for example, his fight style is so stiff!. No fight tactics, no style, simply relying on his overwhelming power to kill his enemy. Many times before he thought about copying the fighting skill of the dwarves, but the more he thought about it the more he found that he shouldn''t do this. The dwarves are short so their fight style is not suitable for normal humanoid besides many of their fighting skills rely on teamwork. Not long after, killed the last spider around him, but when he looked back he didn''t see the dwarves! "WHAT!" Gray realized that he made a mistake, they weren''t in good mentality, so how can they fight those slippery spiders!. Such a stupid mistake, Gray wants to slap himself. Looking around, he saw the back of the spiders running away. So he followed them in his fastest speed. Tem minutes later, Gray followed the spider all the way to where they take Thorin and the others. Along the way, Gray killed many spiders who tried to get on his way. "Kill them!, Eat them, Feast!!!" Gray also found that he was suddenly able to hear the spiders talking from time to time. He remembers that Bilbo was able to understand the spider when he wore the ring in the original. Thinking of this he looked at the ring on his hand: " looks like you didn''t lose your powers completely" Gray was annoyed when he found the ring became useless, but now knowing that it''s getting back its ability, such news is very good for Gray. And he also noticed that the ring is getting darker than before, maybe when it completely changes to black, the ring power will appear again. While thinking about this, Gray saw Thorin and the other, It''s just that, they were wrapped up by webs and the spiders around them were ready to eat them. "BUGS" Gray was really angry this time, at first Gray only treated Thorin and the others as plot characters and didn''t really care about them. But throughout their time traveling together, they became closer, laughing together eating together, he already recognized them as his friends. And now those spiders want to eat his friends in front of him. How can he not get angry?. WOSH, Gray threw the swords on his hands toward the spider and took two daggers from his pocket and attacked with all he has toward the spider. At the same time, the suspended daggers around him started to cut the web around the dwarves. After the dwarves freed from the webs, they already recovered from the confusion they were in, so they picked their weapons and attacked the spiders with Gray. "thock" suddenly an arrow passed by and killed a spider in his side. "Arrow?" seeing the arrow Gray was surprised, but then he was happy. "Finally the elves came" As Gray said, the elves appeared around them one by one killing the rest of the spider''s around. They were fast, lithe, Great bow skills, full of vitality. When almost all the spiders were killed, the elves pointed their bow''s toward Gray and the other dwarves. Legolas, Son of the Elvenking Thranduil of Mirkwood, ?Prince of the Woodland Realm, at this moment he was looking at Gray who was suspended in the air with some doubt. "Who is this man? Wizard? why can he stand in the air?" many questions appeared on his head, so he was more vigilant, he can feel some pressure from Gray. Gray saw the vigilant look on Legolas, he doesn''t want to have any conflict with the elves after all his survival depends on their Genes, their king''s gene to be more specific. Yes, the one that Gray wants to copy is Thranduil; The king the Woodland Realm. Not only his genes, but also the skills their king has, sword skill, bow skills, fighting skills. Why not copy Legolas genes? After all, he also the son of Thranduil and would have the same blood quality as Thranduil. To tell the truth, since Gray wants to copy the elven gene anyway, he will aim for the best he could get. besides Gray''s wants to copy the elven skills too, Thranduil should be the best choice, after all, Thranduil lived much longer then Legolas, so his skills should be much better. Gray was ready to greet Legolas, but suddenly two spiders appeared beside one of the elves. It was a female elf, she reacted fast and strikes one of the spiders, but the other one attacked her before she could react. Seeing this, Legolas'' face changed and wanted to save her but it was already late. Legolas wasn''t able to save her, but this doesn''t mean others can''t. WISHH, suddenly a sword descend from the sky directly penetrates the spider head, fixing him on the earth not allowing him to move. "Lady, you should be more careful next time" .... Chapter 26 - Elvenkings Hall Tauriel a Silvan Elf of Mirkwood. She''s a warrior and the head of the Wood-elf guard. Red hair color, Green eyes, Light soft skin. In one word she a beauty. Even the prince had a crush on her. But unfortunately for this prince, Tauriel wasn''t interested in him. Since a young age, Tauriel wished to become stronger. Bow skills, fighting skill. She as a low Silvan Elf become one of the strongest Elf in the Mirkwood. Tauriel was doing her duty as usual. Clearing the forest from the spiders that kept invading the forest. To tell the truth those spiders really annoyed her, many times before she wanted to go for their source and completely destroy them. But Thranduil her king and master, never agreed to this. She really couldn''t understand Thranduil''s thoughts. Shouldn''t it be the elf''s duty to destroy the evil? While thinking about how to make Thranduil agree to her purpose of destroying the spiders nest outside of the forest. She kept hunting the spiders, but today they found a rare scene inside the forest. One man floating in the air and a group of dwarves actually fighting with the spiders. Seeing this Tauriel didn''t hesitate and helped them to kill the spiders around. After almost killing all the spiders around. Tauriel and the other elves pointed their bows toward this group of people. After all, they don''t know who are they besides this is their territory, so they had to know whos enter and whos leaving. Tauriel didn''t care about the dwarves, there are many elves around so they can''t do anything against them, but the man in the air made her worried. To be able to fly, such ability is so rare, she can''t remember anyone can fly in this age, not even wizards. Maybe lady Galadriel can do such a thing. But she didn''t see it. "SHAAA" Suddenly a big spider popped up from the earth beside her. Tauriel reaction was so fast, and counter attack the spider. But what she didn''t expect there was another one on her left side. It was very late to defend herself, all she can do was watching the spider fangs reaching her. Seeing such a thing happen. Tauriel was somehow sad; "Is that how it ends?". Tauriel wasn''t sad because shes about to die. As an Elf, she lived a very long time, so her heart already passed this point. She only regrets that she couldn''t find or feel the love she heard about before. WISHH, When Tauriel was ready for her death, Sanddly a sword descend from the sky, killing the spider and saved her life. Looking at the sword in front of her. Tauriel didn''t have time to react and a sound came from behind. "Lady, you should be more careful next time" Hearing this sound Tauriel looked back and what she saw. A man standing in the air, Black silver hair hiding his lift eye. a deep Black eye as if the abyss itself wants to suck her soul. a couple of daggers moving in a circle around him, looking at her with a very warm smile. Looking at this man Tauriel''s eyes couldn''t move away. "Handsome" Such a word appears on Tauriel''s mind. Looking at him smiling to her. Her heart even skipped a beat. ... ... Naturally, the man was Gray. Gray floated slowly and said to the elven girl. But when he saw her face closely he felt familiar. "Isn''t she''s Tauriel!" Gray was able to recognize her. When he watched the movie before he really liked Tauriel, brave, strong, fighting for her love. When Gray saw the end of the movie and her sadness for losing her love, he felt like punching the movie writer. Such a woman is very rare in the real world. Gray came from a modern world, such a thing as the love he only saw on movies and stories. The relationship in the real world only based on benefits between people. let''s not say after the apocalypse, Gray saw how dark human nature can be, so his view about humans reduced to a beast on clothes level. Only when he met Mary''s squad, he reigned some hope for humanity. "Tauriel!!" Legolas runs fast to Tauriel''s side, he was really scared just now. If Gray didn''t save her just now maybe he cant see Tauriel standing right now. When Tauriel heard Legola''s voice, she realized that she''s staring at Gray. Her cheeks reddened, after all, it''s rude to stare at someone in the way she did. "What was that, why my heart beat faster?!" Even though Tauriel longed for love, but she never felt it, so she didn''t know what happened to her. Gray didn''t know that he made a maiden heart beat faster... Gray moved his hand and brought the sword back to his hand. But this move also made the elven around him wary of him. Seeing them like this, Gray sighed, then he raised his hands up as if surrendering. "Gray!!" Seeing Gray doing this, the dwarves almost blew up. What the hell, why Gray surrendering for those hateful elves?. With his strength, he should be able to defeat them!. Gray knows what the dwarves thinking, but it can''t be helped, he really needs to see Thranduil, without being caught and brought back to Elvenking''s Halls, he can''t see him. And even if he goes there by force, he probably won''t be able to copy what he wants from him. "Sorry guys, I used much energy in the last fight. I can''t win against them if we fight" Gray lied to them with a smile still on his face. When Legolas heard Gray''s word, he felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t find where. The elves took the weapons from the dwarves, and Tauriel personally takes Gray''s weapon. Well... She took more than just weapon, almost every iron piece on his body. Looking at the many irons made things Tauriel striped from Gray. The elves around felt weird!. After all, no normal person will carry all those weapons on his body. Then the elves took them to their base. Along the way, Gray can feel Tauriel kept staring at him. Gray somehow confused, just now when she took his weapons away. He felt that she was very cold toward him; "Did I make her anger?" Such thoughts appeared on his mind. Gray didn''t know that Tauriel''s cold attitude was simply because she doesn''t know how to act around him. ... Ten minutes later, They reached the doors of the elves palace. looking at this palace, all that Gray can see was trees, many giant trees as if the whole palace made inside the trees itself. The elves directly took the dwarves to the cells, but weirdly they didn''t do this to Gray and took him to another room. When Gray entered the room he only found a chair and table inside. "Stay here, I''ll come back soon to take you to see the king" Tauriel said to Gray with a cold voice and left. "Sighe" Gray watched Tauriel leaving and sighed sadly. He really doesn''t understand, what did he do to make her hate him?. .... Half an hour later Tauriel came back and took Gray to meet Thranduil. When Gray entered King Hall, His eyes directly fall to the man whos sitting on the Throne. Golden Silver hair, a crown of berries and red leaves on his head, sitting at the throne, his silver eyes full of majesty, staring at Gray with some interest. Gray looked at Thranduil, and deep inside he was excited but he didn''t show it and said; "Hello Elven-king Thranduil, Ruler of the wood realm" Gray''s attitude wasn''t so respectful, but it wasn''t rude at the same time. Hearing Gray''s words, Thranduil''s eyebrow has risen a little and felt more interesting. It''s his first time to meet a mortal who doesn''t fear him since he became the elven king. "Hello, Mr. Gray" Gray heard that Thranduil knows his name and wasn''t surprised, the dwarves called him in front of the elves before so it''s normal that the elves know his name too. "I heard that Mr. Gray is a very strong person, can you show me if that true" Thranduil said and didn''t wait for Gray to answer, he moved his hand, and the guard around threw arrows from all direction toward Gray. But will this be able to hurt Gray? Gray raised his hand, and all the arrows froze in the air, then he moved his hand again and the arrows around him started to move in circles making a very magical scene. Seeing this scene, not only Thranduil, all the elves around marveled, after all, that Gray has done is really magical. After playing with the arrows, Gray returned every arrow for its owner. Then looked at Thranduil with a smile and said; "Is that enough?" "More than enough" Thranduil stood up from his throne and moved toward Gray''s side. "But there''s something that bothers me. Why such a strong person like yourself will be with those lowly dwarfs, why did you let yourself be a captivate?" Thranduil, after all, is an old king with very large life experience, when he saw Gray power, he realized that Gray came here by his own will. "This guy...!" When Gray heard the first part he could understand but the second part surprised him. even though he knows that he cant cheat him by words, but he didn''t expect him to see his purpose so fast. "As expected for the king of the wood realm" Gray didn''t panic but smiled and said. "My reason being here is very simple, I want to make a deal with you".... Chapter 27 - [High Elven Bloodline]. "My reason being here is very simple, I want to make a deal with you" Since Thranduil is so straightforward. Gray said his purpose directly. "And what deal could you offer?" Thranduil said with a smile on his face. "I can bring you what you desire..." Gray said to here and stopped while looking at Thranduil wanting to see if his word effects him. And as he expected Thranduil''s eyebrow raised a little which shows that Gray''s word was effective and moved his thoughts. "White gems, of pure starlight" The moment Gray said those words, the smile on Thranduil''s face disappeared. "Everyone gets out, leave us alone" Thranduil said to the elves around. He doesn''t want the others to hear their conversation. When everyone left Thranduil calmed down his emotions, and looked at Gray. "What do you want?" Thranduil didn''t ask why Gray know what he wants nor how he knows the White gems, Those gems in his mind is the only thing left after his wife died, so anything related to it he will treat it with care, even if its just words. Besides, he already met Thorin before seeing Gray. And he already knows they are going to the mountain, there may really be a chance to get the gems back!. Seeing him like this, Gray smiled, he knows the first step was a success. "I want you to help me killing the dragon!!!" Gray said. "What? Do you really think I will do what you said?" Thranduil heard Gray''s words and was somehow disappointed if he''s sure to kill the dragon from the beginning, why will he wait till now?. "Of course not, my king, It''s not that kind of help. To kill the dragon is my duty" Gray said. "What I need is your corporation to help me remove the curse that was placed on me" Gray finally showed his foxtail and said. "Curse?" Thranduil couldn''t understand Gray''s meaning. Gray didn''t speak and removed the hair on his left eye, revealing his silver eye. When Thranduil saw Gray''s eye color, he felt very weird, Gray''s left eye gave him weird feeling, it''s similar to Elves silver eyes but much colder. "Mr. Gray I still don''t understand, how can I help you with your curse? And what does it have with killing the dragon?" Thranduil didn''t know that Gray''s weird eyes color was because of the Crown, and though it''s the curse that Gray talking about. "Of course removing it will help me, because of this curse I can''t use my full power, only by removing it I will have enough strength to kill the dragon" Gray mixed the truth with lies, if he copied Thranduil genes, Gray really will get stronger, and by using the curse he will explain how he became become elf after copy the genes. "As for how you can help me, It''s very simple your hight elven bloodline can purify my curse, you simply need to let me hold your hand, and I''ll be able to purify my curse" Gray doesn''t expect Thranduil to belive his lies completely, but as long as he gave him a reason to agree, that''s enough. As Gray expected, Thranduil didn''t believe what he said, he knows Gray has another purpose. But at the same time he doesn''t think Gray will hurt him in any chance if Gray really wants to do something he will be able to counter him fast. After all the eleven king skills is not a joke. "Very well, I''ll help you, I hope you don''t disappoint me" After thinking about this deal, Thranduil found that he''s not losing anything anyway. besides Gray already shows some of his power, maybe if he really gets stronger, he will have a chance to kill Smaug(the dragon) and he will get his wife only legacy back. Thinking of his dead wife, Thranduil didn''t hesitate more and walked to Gray''s side. He raised his hand to Gray and said; "Now show me how can you remove your curse". Gray looked at Thranduil''s hand blankly; "So easy?" Gray didn''t expect Thranduil to agree fast like this. Gray didn''t know how much Thranduil desire for those gems. Thranduil even sacrificed many elves in the war because of his desire for the gems. Let''s not say simply shaking hands. Even though Gray felt weird, he was more excited!. Elven gene, the most important thing he desired for in this world!. Long life span!, larger C Disk!, and most importantly he won''t be killed by the crown on his head. Gray raised his hand and caught Thranduil''s hand. [Ding!!: found a removable storage device.] Seeing his ability activated Gray was more excited. Directly he entered Thranduil''s C disk. Searching inside, soon he saw what he wanted to see [High Elves Bloodline]. Looking at it, Gray was so happy, he was worried since the elves are a different race than humans, he wouldn''t be able to copy his genes smoothly. But now apparently he was worried for nothing. Gray looked at the gene size, but when he saw it, his face becomes weird. "34GB! What the hell!" Gray was surprised when he saw the gene size, all he had 35GB, if he had copied anything else before, he wouldn''t be able to copy anything right now. Gray felt lucky that he thought about this probability before and didn''t copy anything else. Gray didn''t copy the gene directly but went back to the D disk. Since he has a chance to copy, he will copy all that he needs. When he entered Thranduil''s D disk, he found so many skills, Thranduil lived for too long, so he naturally learned many things. Soon Gray saw what he wanted, [Sword skills], [Elves Combat Arts], [Archer''s eye], etc. Gray saw many skills but didn''t copy all of them, only [Sword skills] and [Elves Combat Arts]. Gray saw many skills inside Thranduil''s disk even some magical skills. But he doesn''t understand the magic in this world, nor he thinks the other skills will be useful for him later. That''s why he didn''t try to copy Gandalf''s skill before. The skills Gray wanted to copy wasn''t so large each about 2GB, Gray copied them fast, because of his strength raised more the before. the progress was fast. After coping with the skills Gray felt like he has learned many skills, not just normal learning but more like he trained these skills for many years. Feeling the change in his mind and body, Gray didn''t stop and started to copy the elven bloodline. Thranduil wanted to see how Gray will remove the curse so he watched Gray carefully, and notice that Gray''s gesture suddenly changed as if a great elven warrior standing in front of him. This made him believe Gray words some more. 34GB is very large for Gray but it wasn''t slow to copy either. because of his strength rising 15m minutes later the progress ended. which means the copy ended. one second..... two second ..... "Nothing?" Gray withdraw his hand and tried to feel his body. But nothing happened. Suddenly Gray stiffened, the skin on his body started to crack from top to bottom. Before he could react the blood flow from every crack on his body. "ARGHH" for a second, Gray felt as if he will die from pain, but this pain came fast and went fast. Soon he felt very comfortable all over his body as if he got to rest after many years of work. Gray closed his eyes enjoying this feeling. Gray didn''t realize how shocking this scan for Thranduil. When Gray started to bleed Thranduil was a little worried and even though that Gray may die. After all, Gray bled a lot, almost all the blood on his body went out. But suddenly a very huge vitality appeared from his body and a green light appeared around him, repairing his wounds. Even Gray''s original look started to change!. Gray''s originally mature face started getting younger, his hair slowly turning from half silver half black to completely silver. and his body also become taller and thinner. And his skin becomes whiter and paler. Not sick white, but elegant and beautiful. At this time the crown on his head as if sensed the change on Gray''s body, started to shine a black-light absorbing all the green light around. But as if it was satisfied, it stopped shining and also started to evolve. With the evolution of the Crown, the second transformation of Gray started but this time only his hair lost his color and turned to pure snow white. Half an hour later, the green light around Gray started to disappear slowly. When all the light disappears, Gray''s face reappeared. His eyes slowly opened. Two silver eyes appeared in the world. ... (Author: hmmm, I''m really not good at describing ¡¥_(¥Ä)_/¡¥) Chapter 28 - Transformation Results The moment Gray opened his eyes. The air inside the hall changed. Two silver eyes, full of majesty staring blankly around, the breath of life all over him, as if God of nature was standing there. Thranduil looked at Gray''s new look and felt horror from his heart. Just a couple of minutes before, Gray was a normal mortal, but now he can feel the breath of life from him as if a high elf was standing in front of him. "Elf?" Thinking of this, Thranduil felt like realizing something. At this moment Gray was enchanted by the scene around him. Even though nothing changes around. But what he can see now is completely different. The world in his eyes become more colorful and beautiful. Gray looked around for some time then recovered from his fascination. He didn''t hurry to check his changes and then looked at Thranduil and said with a smile; "Its a success, the curse was lifted thanks to you, Thranduil" Gray didn''t call him by his state like before, but simply Thranduil. "Congratulation, Mr. Gray" Thranduil didn''t care about how Gray calls him. He saw the miracle transformation of Gray besides he can feel Gray held a great power right now, if he fights with him, he might die before he can do anything. Such a fact didn''t annoy him but gave him more hope to get the gems back. "Mr. Gray I''d like to ask you something. Are you by any chance an elf?" By looking at Gray''s new look he can see that Gray is not human anymore, and he already guessed that''s Gray may be an elf. But still, he wants to hear it from Gray. "Yes, it was that curse changed my body to mortal body" Hearing Thranduil question, Gray answered easily. Originally he used the curse as lie only to explain why he became elf suddenly. And as he expected Thranduil really believed. "Since you have helped me, I''ll honor my promise and bring you the gems" When Gray said this, Thranduil was happy, and felt lucky that he wasn''t so rude with Gray at from the beginning. After some discussing, Gray told Thranduil that he will help the dwarves to escape and leave tomorrow morning, Thranduil didn''t want to let the dwarves leave by his command, and that''s why he let Bilbo on the original sneak and help the dwarves. After all, the ring invisibility can only hide Bilbo''s body but not the air around him. So Bilbo can''t really hide from him. Soon Gray went back to a newly prepared room to rest. But before Gray enters the room, he looked around and said; "Come out, I know you were watching the whole time" As Gray''s words fall, someone appeared from behind the hall road. Looking at who appeared Gray smiled and said; "If you wish to talk, then come in" Gray didn''t wait for a reply and entered the room. Sit on the table waiting. Soon a redhead entered the room and looked at Gray. "Ms. Tauriel, sit down," Gray said. Yup, Tauriel is the person who appeared. Tauriel entered the room and sit in front of Gray, Staring on him with weird expiration. Just before when Thranduil told everyone to leave, she didn''t leave but hid around, after all, it''s her duty as a guard head, to protect the king. And saw everything that happened in the king''s hall. And naturally Gray was able to notice her all this time because shes caring weapon''s with her. "So your also an elf..." Tauriel said while looking at Gray. But the more she looks at Gray the more she''s fascinated by Gray''s new look. Originally Gray was handsome before. But now, White Hair, Silvereyes, Younger and cleaner face. Black crown as if made of black roses on his head... an elegant pattern under his left eye. Gray looks right now, in one word is an Art. "As you can see I''m an elf right now" Gray didn''t care about her weird look and answered. Hearing Gray replay, she thought for a second and said; "I want to thank you for saving my life the last time" Tauriel wanted to thank him before but she was somehow nervous, so she didn''t have the chance to say it. Hearing Tauriel thanks Gray smiled and said; "You don''t have to thank, I only did what I should do" "No, you still saved me, I don''t like to owe others, if there''s anything I can help you with please tell me" Tauriel said, with a strong eye. Looking at Tauriel acting like this, an idea appeared in Gray''s mind. What is the most useful thing he could get from the world he crosses? Of course, is power. But Gray knows that he by himself can''t get everything inside. So he thought of an idea!. Companions. Gray wants to find a team of people, it doesn''t matter if they are strong or not as long as he could trust them. by his ability, he can give them strength. This the second time he crosses, but because he''s weak, he didn''t want to change the plot and was careful from every little thing. not daring to do whatever he wants. With companions, things will be much easier. "Well, if you put it in this way," Gray said and smiled deeply. "What I really want is you" When Gray finished his word the air on the room froze. What is this? what does he mean?!! Tauriel mind at this moment went blank. After all, Gray''s word is really not in the right place. Gray notices that what he said wasn''t the right thing to say. so he continued; "I want you to join me as a companion and leave with me to a Wider World" "Wider world?" Even though Tauriel was somehow disappointed when she heard Gray meaning, his words still attracted her. "The world you live in is just a little world. After I help the dwarves getting back their home, I''ll leave to a stronger and Wider world, if you wish, you can come with me. But...." Gray stopped here and his face become so series, then said; "The moment you choose to follow me, you may never have a chance to come back again" When Tauriel heard Gray''s explanation, somehow she has an expectation on her heart. Strength was one of the things she desired for since her young age, maybe if she followed him, she will become stronger! At the same time staying with Gray''s side... May be good! Think of the last thing Tauriel''s face went red; "Why do I think of such a thing?" After some thought of what Gray said and her situation. She looked at Gray and said; "I need to think about it" "Take your time, Ms. Tauriel" Gray didn''t say more. After that Tauriel said something and left the room. Gray didn''t think much about whether she will join or not. After all, for her situation, Gray knows the best. Legolas likes her, but Thranduil won''t allow his son to pair with a low elf, so the best way for her is to leave, and that was her choice on the original. So she will probably follow Gray in the end. And as for why Gray chose her as the first companion, the reason is simple, because Gray knows the original movie and her personality fits what he wants from his companion. And most importantly Gray thinks she will become so strong if he gave her a chance. "Finally alone..." Gray already endured so much, he wants to check what changes happened after the transformation. After some checking here''s the result. First Gray''s five senses become much stronger than before. and his body becomes much stronger and lithe. His originally mature face becomes younger as if he''s 18 years old but more handsome. Second is the crown and the ring. When the crown awakened for the second time Gray felt it. But his mind at that time was all focused on his evolution. At this time the crown look changed, it looks like roots warped around Gray''s head, the left and right side of his for the forehead, Black flowers bloomed, and on the middle still an empty slot. As for new power, Gray already know what power this crown evolved. [Energy Purification], this ability is very weird, it absorbs the energy that enters or appears on Gray''s body to purify then sends it back to Gray''s body as new pure energy of its own nature. For example, if he wanted to learn black magic, and he already learned another magic of different nature, so he needs to cultivate unique black magic energy. the crown will absorbs both magic energies and purify them then sent it back to Gray''s body as new magic energy that can be used for both magic systems. This ability is ridiculously strong, but it at the same time is completely useless for the current Gray. After all, he hasn''t mastered any kind of energy until now. But he knows in the future, this skill will simply a second cheat. As for the ring on his hand, It became much darker than before, and hardly you can see the gold color on it, and Gray found he''s able to enter invisible state, as long as he wanted to. This made him look forward to the end of the ring change. The third is his metal control ability. This time it didn''t rise much, but his sense and control over metal entered a new level. he can control metal as if he controlling part of his body. And finally his awakened ability. When he activated his ability, he found that the E disk bright and an a controllable state, which means he broke through to the third-level awakener. Gray wasn''t so surprised that he has become a third-level awakened, he expected that. When the crown awakened for the first time, after all, his strength raised so much, so he expected if he raised his strength a little more, he will breakthrough. When he entered the E disk, what he found inside was... memories. All the memories he has, from the day of his birth till now all recorded inside. After looking at some of the memories he couldn''t remember before, such as his childhood memories. Gray''s heart was a little sad. He also some memories he doesn''t want to remember. After fast check. Gray opened his C driver to take a look. When he saw the C space. It wasn''t as he expected, Without a limit. It''s just ridiculously large. More than 10million GB. apparently the elves aren''t really immortals, but they have a very long life span. With such a long life, naturally, they will think they are immortals, the world itself may be destroyed before they use this Life space. Unfortunately, the elves can be killed so none of them will live such a long life. After seeing all this Gray mood was so complex. Originally he thought with the elven bloodline, the threat of the crown will be gone. But it looks like, he wished for more. Every time the crown evolves it will take 10 times the same amount of the last evolve. and he doesn''t know how many times this crown will evolve. with his certain life span, he can care five more evolutions. "Mehh" Gray sighs, for this crown he doesn''t know if he should love or hate. From the new ability, he can see how powerful this crown is, but if he didn''t get stronger he will be killed by it!. Gray gains much more power then he thought. but he knows this is not enough. He knows that in the real world there are many strong guys, some of them have much more absurd ability than himself. So he needs to get stronger, much more till there''s no one can threaten him. Thinking of all this Gray felt some fatigue, so he went to the bed to get some rest... .... (Author: Sorry for my slow writing, but this is my limit! I work for 13 hours every day, so I write while am at work ..-.) Chapter 29 - Sauron Anxiety Early in the next morning Gray waked up and went out of his room. Gray felt a very Great feeling today. His body is so comfortable. He never felt such a refreshing feeling like today. This also shows him how frugal and weak the human body is. While thinking of this he met an elf in the way he''s walking. "Mr. Gray, the king invites you" The elf was very respectful for Gray. From Gray, he felt the same feeling when he stands in front of his king. "Lead the way" Gray looked at him and said. Soon they reached the place where Thranduil is. Thranduil was sitting in front of a table full of food waiting for Gray. Gray saw this and felt a little hungry, so he sits down and started to eat. Speaking of elves food, they are vegetarian. So all Gray could found was Fruit and green. But Gray himself doesn''t care about what he eats, as long as it can fill his stomach that''s enough. In the three years of the apocalypse, he ate even bugs. so he''s not picky about what he eats, besides everything on the table looks healthy and tasty for him. After eating and some chat with Thranduil, Gray asked him to bring his weapons back. And naturally, Thranduil won''t refuse. Soon all his stuff brought back to him. And Thranduil also gave him a new armor suit. Looking at this armor set. Silver with black patterns all over it, it looks so beautiful and elegant. Gray looked at this armor and somehow admired the elf''s craft. Gray said to Thranduil that he''s leaving and left. After getting back to his room, Gray put the new armor and the swords to his wrist. After seeing everything was ready. Gray used the ring ability and became invisible. Looking at the world changed around him. Gray floated slowly and went out of the room. Soon he reached the prison location. Looking at the dwarves they were sleeping inside the cell like salted fish. Apparently gave up on forcing their way out. "TSHINK TSHAK" Suddenly all the cell locks were opened and Gray also appeared in the middle of the prison hall, Floating on low altitude. "I say, do you want to continue on your journey" Gray looked at them and said with a smile on his face. "Excuse me, can you tell me who are you?" When Bilbo went out of the cell, he looked at Gray and asked. The dwarves around also looked at Gray with doubt. Seeing them not even recognize him. Gray suddenly wanted to hit them..... "Mehh,.... I''m Gray" Even though Gray was angry, but this time, he really can''t blame them, he knows how much his look changed after the transformation. "Gray? Are you really Gray?!" This time Thorin asked. "Do you know anyone else can float on the air other than me?" Those idiots should already recognize me since I''m floating in the air. "Well, Let not talk about this now, we have to leave" Gray didn''t wait for him to answer and said. The dwarves were still suspicious about Gray, But they also have to leave fast. Or they will be late. To enter the secret mountain passage they have to be there in a specific time, and they don''t have much time left. Under Gray leading the went to the place where Bilbo led them on the original, Along the way they saw many elves were knocked down. apparently Gray cleaned the road. Soon Gray saw the Barrels they rode to run away on the original. Looking at those Barrels Gray had a weird smile on his face. Then he said for the dwarves; "Enter the Barrels and hide" The dwarves directly entered the Barrels, along the way here they asked many questions about Gray. So they already conformed Gray identity. Even though the fact Gray arent human but elf that they hate annoyed them. But after all, Gray was them from the beginning, and he saved their lives many times before. So they didn''t say much about this. At least not now. After they have entered the barrels Gray dumped them down to the water and followed them. Looking at the dwarves riding the barrels. Gray used his ability and controlled the metal parts of the barrels and moved them faster. The elves notice that the dwarves are running away, and wanted to stop them. "My king the dwarves are running away" Inside the king''s hall, Thranduil was sitting on his throne listening to the guard''s report. "Try to stop them, if they left your range, don''t care about them and let them leave." Thranduil already knows what will happen so he didn''t care much and said. .. Gray and the dwarves already reached the gate that will take them away. The elves tried to stop them and close the gate, but will this stop Gray?. He raised his hand and wanted to control the gate. "WISHH" Suddenly an arrow was shot at him. Gray directly dodged the arrow and catch it with his hand. Looking at the arrow on his hand, it was a black dirty arrow, not like elves arrow at all. Looking at the direction that the arrow came from. He saw who shot it. Orcs many orcs, they were ruching from the forest. Looking at this, Gray didn''t rich to leave, he floated down and stand on the earth, while looking at the orcs with a smile on his face. He wants to test his power after the transformation and the skills he copied from Thranduil. And those orcs should be the best test object. Gray pulled his swords and rushed to them. His speed was so fast, the moment he reached the orcs, their heads started to separate from their shoulders, Gray movement was fast and elegant as if he was dancing between them, the swords on his hand was fast and deadly, every time he swings his sword, two or three heads will fly away. None of them orc could handle one swing of Gray''s attacks. Looking at Gray''s stunning power, the dwarves were surprised, but they didn''t stay still and started to kill with him. Soon Tauriel and Legolas Reached. Thay saw the orcs being killed by Gray''s sword without little resistance. They felt familiar with Gray''s fighting style. They can see that Gray''s skill is very similar to them, but he''s much more skilled them, Especially Legolas from Gray movements he can see his father shadow. Well, it''s his father''s skills so naturally, Gray will give him such a feeling. Even though Gray copied Thranduil skills, but he doesn''t have memories of how to use these skills, and that''s why Gray didn''t use his metal control ability, to kill the orc around, he wants to create an experience by using normal fight. Almost all the orc around where killed by Gray, some of them ran away in the process, but he didn''t follow, but directly took the dwarves and left the place. Legolas wanted to chase them, but after some thought, he captured one of the running orcs and took him back to questioning. After all, it''s not normal for the orcs to invade their territory like this, he wants to know why, and what reason let them follow Gray and the dwarves. ... ... After getting back to the castle, he took the orc he caught to the king''s hall. "Say why do you follow the dwarves" Legolas was holding the orc they fought, and a dagger under his nack. But the orc didn''t want to say. "The dwarves... Has to die... That man...the one... wants him back" That orc way of speaking was somehow distorted and not clear. "That man, the one?" Legolas didn''t understand what he means. "The one, Sent all his... army to.. hunt that white-haired man... The dwarves... and all you know will be destroyed..." Orc said this, and a smile appeared on his face. Orc is creatures who love the destruction, what they desire is death and more death. When Tauriel heard that their goal is actually Gray, she suddenly got angry and said; "Why are you following Gray, Who is the one on your word, answer his question, filth" "Tell us what you know, and I promise you, I''ll let go of your head" at this time Thranduil said to the orc. He wanted to know whos the one on his words at the same time, he wants to know what they want from Gray. The orc was silent for a moment then said; "the one is... whos my master Serve...., the Dark One" The moment Thranduil heard the orc''s words, he waved his hand and cut the orc head with his sword. Legolas wanted to ask why his father did that, but Thranduil first said; "Close the forset, don''t let anyone enter or leave, let all the guards be careful from everything". When Thranduil heard the word of the orc a very bad feeling appeared on his heart. He only wishes, that the one on his mouth not being the one he knows. Even though Thranduil didn''t appear much on the history of this world, but this doesn''t mean he knows nothing. ..... ..... Dol Guldur. It this moment Dol Guldur is full of orc, many orcs that cant counted by numbers, it this moment all those orcs was ready to follow their leader Azog to start the war. "Master there is news about the dwarves" While Azog was preparing for the war of the mountain suddenly an orc came to his side and said. "What news!" Azog heard that there is a news about the dwarves, became excited. The orc told him everything happened when they met Gray and the dwarves. "White-haired elf? Fly on the air? Strong sword skills, cutting heads?" When he heard about Gray''s powers, he thought of something. "Is he the person that the master wanted me to bring back" The more he thought about it the more he thinks that right. "AZOG..." Suddenly a monsters flame appeared again on the castle, and Sauron sound appeared again. "Master" All the orc around bowed their heads down, when Sauron appeared. "I heard that the one I want you to bring back is strong..." Sauron said here and froze for a second, then continued; "I will send my servants to help you, bring me that elf, as fast as you can..." While speaking Souren flame started to get weaker and weaker and then disappeared. In those days Sauron could feel that his spirit started to get weaker and weaker. And such a thing normally shouldn''t happen. So he came into a calculation. His ring may be damaged or someone was trying to destroy it. So he was anxious to get the ring back, he even sent the Nazgul that he didn''t want to use right now. To help Azog in this war. What Sauron didn''t know that his ring wasn''t damaged nor about to be destroyed. But being transformed into a new ring. If it wasn''t that his spirit where deeply rooted inside the ring, the one ring would have become anew ring by now. ..... Chapter 30 - First Partner: Tauriel Gray and the dwarves moved all the way till they reached the river. They stayed on the riverside to take some rest while thinking about how could they should cross this long river. Gray was standing on the rock behind them, thinking about the battle with the orcs just now, at first, he didn''t have a complete grasp over his new body and skills. But while fighting he was able to adapt slowly... This also made him realize that even if he copied the skills, he still need to get familiar with them first. "Mr. Gray, do you have any idea, how should we cross the river, and reach the lake-town" Thorin came to Gray said and asked, while looking at Gray''s sharp ears, not knowing what he was thinking. "Well...." Gray didn''t know how to answer... He can let the dwarves ride the Barrels again, and by using his ability to control the metal, move them all the way to the lake-town, But alike this, he won''t be able to hide them, and the people of the lake town will notice them... Even though he doesn''t think the people in the lake town can stop him. but still, he doesn''t want unnecessary troubles, and most importantly... he doesn''t know the road. So he was waiting for Bard to appear like the original plot and take them away. Soon Gray felt something, without saying a word, he became invisible disappearing from the place. The dwarves were cleaning their clothes, on the river at this moment, so they didn''t notice that there was a man standing on the rocks behind them. Well... But soon one of them found the existence of this man, and the others around also found him. When the dwarves wanted to attack this suddenly appeared man. The man was faster and shot two arrows, at the first two who wanted to pick their weapons and fight. "If you don''t want an arrow inside your head, you better not move" the Bowman said while looking at the dwarves, with sharp eyes... But suddenly, he felt a cold edged object touching his neck, with another unfamiliar sound came from behind; "And you better to think twice before pointing your arrow at others" Hearing this voice, the bowman felt terrified, he didn''t think someone could sneak behind him like this. Even though he was scared by the sudden appearance of Gray, he calmly put his bow down and said; "I''m not here to fight, all I wanted is to know who are they" Gray looked at Bard''s reaction, and was surprised and thought; ''No wonder, he was able to kill the dragon'' To stay calm under the threat of death... Not many could have such a mentality... After a little pause, Gray revealed himself and took his sword back. "but this won''t change the fact that you have pointed the arrow at my friends" After taking his sword back, Gray looked at Bard and said... Yup, this bowman is Bard. The Dragonslayer. When Bard saw Gray''s face he was taken aback... He met elves before and even their king, so he knew that the elves and the dwarves'' relationship were not a good one, It not wrong to say that they hate each other. So now Gray called the dwarves as his friends... That was a surprising thing to hear... "You should be from the Lake-town right? We happened to need a way to cross the river... how about helping us, we will pay for your help" Gray said, not wait for Bard to answer. For Gray''s words, Bard''s first thought was to refuse... After all, Helping one elf and a group of dwarves enter the town, might bring him unnecessary troubles if found... The town master who usually keeps looking for a fault won''t by pass this of found... But after thinking about the town situation and his kids at home... He accepted... After all, he was really in need of money right now. So with such thoughts, he nodded his head. After that everything was smooth, Bard helped them to cross the river and soon they saw the mountain from the fog. When the mountain appeared all the dwarves looked at the mountain with mixed emotions. This is their home, the home that was taken from them. Looking at their reaction Gray thought of the Glory base on the real world; "Sooner or later I''ll get the base back" This base is the only thing that his father left for him. The fact that Zed wanted to kill him and take the base for himself, always been on Gray''s mind, So he''s determined to get the base back. Soon they reached the Lake-town border. Bard knows that he can''t let the dwarves enter the town like this, so he told them to enter the barrels, he even wanted Gray to enter with them. But Gray didn''t care about him and used the ring to become invisible, Seeing Gray disappears suddenly, Bard realized how he appeared behind him before. Bard walked toward the fisherman''s and greeted them. The dwarves saw Bard talking with the fisherman there, They suspected that Bard sold them. But Gray''s sound appeared and told them not to worry and stay inside the barrels. Everything went the same, Bard filled the barrels with fish to hide the dwarves when they enter the town. Gray looked at the barrels and smile again. The reason why he smiled weirdly when he saw the barrels inside the elves castle because he remembers this situation. Soon they entered the town, they met the servent of this town master Alfrid, he threatened Bard and even wanted to throw the fish inside the barrels to the water. But Bard used words and scared him, so he stopped his acts, and threatened Bard again. Gray looked at all this. And didn''t care much, such character he saw many in the real world. After entering the town Bard took the dwarves to his house. Along the way, Gray saw many people eyeing Bard''s house. And it looks like Bard aware of them, he acted as if he doesn''t care. But Gray know that Bard should be very annoyed by those people, after all, who will be at ease, when his home and family are being watched all the time. After entering Bard''s house, Gray revealed himself again. When Bard''s family saw Gray appears from nowhere, they were surprised, but Bard explained to them so they calmed down. Soon, Bard brought them the weapons that the dwarves asked for, but what he brought was just some rusty farmer equipment. The dwarves were unsatisfied with what he brought. They want to enter the mountain, which means they might fight the dragon. With those scraps, how can they fight?. But this is the best thing Bard could bring to them. All the good weapons in this town collocated by the master of this town. "Do you know where he stores the weapons?" Gray asked. When Bard heard Gray question, he remembered Gray can ability "Follow me" Bard took Gray to the place where the weapons are stored. "The weapons are inside if we..." Bard wanted to tell Gray how to enter but he found that Gray already disappeared from his side. Gray didn''t wait for Bard to say his plan and went inside by himself. Entring the weapon store was easy from him. Soon Gray went out and a group of weapons was suspended around him. "This.." Bard didn''t know what to say anymore. Gray moved the sword and let them stay in the water under around him, so that no one noticed them. Because it was already late at night, not many people were around. So he and Bard sneaked back. Bard was more curious about Gray identity, normal we''ve should have such ability like Gray. Soon reached back, but before Gray enters the house. He stopped and said; "I have something to do, I''ll come back soon" ... Gray walked away from Bard''s house. Soon he came for a remote corner and said; "Come out Tauril, I know your here" The moment Gray said those words Tauriel jumped from the roof beside Gray. "Ms. Tauriel, we met again" Gray looked at her with a smile. Tauriel looked at Gray silently. She had left the palace without her king''s orders, came all the way here to tell Gray what she heard from the orc mouth, Thranduil''s reaction was not normal when he heard about the dark one. So she thought that Gray may be in danger if she didn''t tell him fast. After greeting Gray she told him everything the orc said before. When Gray heard what she said, he was lost in thoughts; "the Dark One? Isn''t that Sauron? he''s looking for me?" Gray knows that Sauron is the one who controls the orcs behind the scene, so naturally, he guessed whos the orc talking about. After thinking about all of this. A smile appeared on Gray face. He''s not the same Gray anymore. Sending army? Even if Sauron came himself. Gray won''t run away. The power of this world is somehow unbalanced, Many powerful creatures exist in this world, but almost all of them have some defects, like elves even though they have a very strong vitality, but simple poison may end their life. And almost everyone in this world uses weapons to fight, not many will fight with magic and the like. And that''s also the reason why he doesn''t fear anyone in this world. Will Gray fear someone who uses metal to fight against him? After making up his mind. Gray''s eyes focused on Tauriel and said; "What about you, have you made up your mind since you came here without Thranduil orders, you shouldn''t be planing to go back, am I right?" Since he made up his mind to fight, Gray looked at Tauriel and said. He wants to know if Tauriel will join him or not. If she agrees, then he will raise her strength directly, and like this, he will have a strong partner who can fight alongside. After some silent, Tauriel looked at Gray with serious eyes saying; "I accept, but you have to show me the wider world you told me about" Hearing her answer Gray smiled happily and said; "Don''t worry, I promise you will not be disappointed" ..... Chapter 31 - Legolas Struggle. "Well, Tauriel, you saw the man I was with you go there and wait for me, I''ll soon came back" While speaking Gray plinked to Tauriel as if telling her to hide. "Okay, I''ll wait for you there" And of course Tauriel understood his meaning, so she directly went away, giving the feeling that she really left the place. After a minute of her departure. Gray looked at the empty road beside him and said; "Will you stay hiding like this?" "You know I''m here..." Suddenly a young man appeared from the street side, looking at Gray with helpless eyes. "Will... It''s not that hard to find you, little prince" Gray looked at the man in front of him and said. Legolas, the wood realm prince. "So what do you think?" Gray said to Legolas and walked around him slowly. "This is her choice.." Legolas said this, but you can see the struggling look on him face. "Yes. It''s her choice, but what about you? What will your choice be?" Gray came behind him and said slowly. "My choice of what..." Legolas couldn''t understand what Gray means. "You know, after killing the dragon, and the orcs that follow me, I''ll leave with Tauriel, but the place where we will go, is much more dangerous then what you can imagine," Gray said those word slowly as if he''s trying to tell something to Legolas. When Legolas heard Gray''s words, his eyes twitched and even his heart started to get nervous. "Dangerous? How dangerous?" Legolas asked Gray. As if he wants to confirm something. "Well... the dragon inside the mountain, is a very common creature in the place where we will go!" Gray said those words as if saying a simple fact. When Legolas heard his word. He pulled his swords directly and pointed to gray. "If it''s like this, I won''t let you take her" Legolas really doesn''t want Tauriel to go with Gray. And now Gray telling him that he will take her to such a dangerous place? he won''t allow this to happen. Gray looked at Legolas with a smile, then he waved his hand lightly and the swords left Legolas''s hand and came to Gray''s hands. Seeing this, Legolas was startled, but he reacted fast he took his bow and wanted to shoot Gray with the arrow. But he found that the arrow on he''s back disappeared. looking up he found all his arrows were floating around him in a circle. As if ready to penetrate his body at any moment. "You are so weak, little prince" Gray looked at him with a smile and said. Legolas didn''t answer Gray. Is he weak? Of course not. It''s Gray whos abnormal. "So what will your choice be?" Gray asked again. Legolas stared at Gray with doubt. Gray asked him this question again without explaining to him what he means. "You love Tauriel, don''t you" Gray suddenly said, and a foxy smile appeared on his face. "What are you talking about." The little prince was scared by Gray''s words. Even though what Gray said is true, but he didn''t show this to anyone. At least that what he thought. "Tauriel will leave with me, she''s not someone who likes to stay in a birdcage, you should know this better than me" When Gray said those words, Legolas calmed again. And thought of what Gray said. Tauriel personalty he knows the best. And that''s why he didn''t stop her when she decided to join Gray before. He knows that he can''t stop her even if he wants. Seeing Legolas keeping silent. Gray knows that his word was effective. so he continued. "If Tauriel followed me, you will not have a chance to see her again" The more Gray talk the more Legolas will struggle on his thoughts. "So... why don''t you just come with us" ... Gray finally said his purpose. That''s what Gray wanted from the beginning. To let Legolas join his pirate ship. When Gray decided to form a team, he naturally will look for the best. And Legolas was the first one appear on his mind. Legolas is an impressive and skilled archer, the skills he shows during his fight with the orc, and his growth in the 60 years between the hobbit and lord of the ring trilogy. Showed to Gray, Legolas''s potential. As for his personality even though he''s not fully mature right now. But Gray knows his nature, he can trust him as a friend and partner. So that was his plan from the beginning. First, let Tauriel join him, then use her to pull Legolas. Gray doesn''t think of Tauriel as bait. He really values her. But if he can get Legolas to join him too. That will be better. When Legolas heard Gray''s words, he was stunned. He didn''t think on this way before. Seeing Legolas stunned eyes. Gray looked at him and said; "I''m strong, but not the strongest, no matter how strong the person is, there is always someone or something stronger than him. Tauriel has great potential and she will get stronger and stronger in the future. But this doesn''t mean that we won''t encounter a stronger enemy. If you join me I''ll give you a chance to become stronger. So you can keep up with Tauriel growth, and protector her when the time come" After saying all this. Legolas was lost in thought. He knows what Gray said, is true. After all Gray doesn''t have reason to lie. But he couldn''t decide directly. Looking at the lost Legolas, Gray returned the swords to him and said; "If you decide to follow me, you can find me in the mountain, think about what I said. So you don''t regret it later". After ending his words, Gray turned back and walked to Bard''s house. Legolas standing there staring at Gray''s back. His eyes were flashing from time to time. Soon he made up his mind and looked at the mountain. ... While he was walking toward Bard''s house, Tauriel jumped from the roof and looked at Gray with a wondering look. "What did you say to Legolas?" She didn''t leave and hid a little far away. When she saw Legolas pointed the swords at Gray. She was surprised. she knows that Legolas can''t win against Gray. So she wanted to stop him. But before she acts. Gray started to talk to him again. and Legolas calmed down. She really wonders what were they talking about. "You will know soon, now let go back and raise your strength" Gray said while walking toward Bard''s house. For the way to raise her strength, is very simple. Since Gray can copy from others. He can also copy what he has for others. Gray wants to rise her bloodline and give her the skilled he copied from. In this way, her strength should rise by leap and bound. Hearing Gray''s answer, she didn''t ask again and followed him. ... On the way back Gray heard some noise coming from the village center, out of curiosity, Gray walked to see what happening there. But when he reached, what he saw what a very familiar scene. Thorin standing in the middle of the crowd, telling them that he will get the mountain back. And everyone inside the town will have a share of the treasure. While Bard being scolded by the town master. Looking at Thorin saying those words. Gray didn''t stop him. He only hopes that Thorin will overtake his greed for gold faster this time. "Mr. Gray" Bilbo saw Gray standing behind the town people watching. So he came to Gray said and greeted him. Gray looked at Bilbo with a smile and greeted him. Bilbo was the first person he sees in this world. This little guy surprised him many times before. even though he didn''t play the same rule as the original movie on their journey. But he was able to gain the trust of everyone and became a real companion. Soon the cheers of the people around became louder, apparently, Thorin won their trust. Even the town master was smiling. "Mr. Gray, do you know what they wanted to do?" Bard also noticed Gray who was standing behind so he came and asked. Gray looked at him blankly then said; "Yes I know" "No you should stop them, if you let them go there, they will only bring disaster to everyone here" Bard was really anxious when he heard Gray answer. The Dragon, he grew up listening about how terrifying the dragon is. So he''s scared that the dwarves will anger the dragon and effect the town people. Even though he knows that Gray is very strong, he still doesn''t think he can kill the dragon. Gray was silent for a moment and said; "You don''t have to worry about the dragon. What you really should do is to take everyone here and run away from here, soon an orcs army might attack the mountain. if you stay here, none of you will survive" After telling Bard this, Gray didn''t stay left alone with Tauriel, he doesn''t want to be noticed by others. Besides, he wants to find a quiet place to help Tauriel rise her strength. After some search, he found an empty house and stayed inside. ... "Are you ready" Gray was holding Taureil hand ready to copy the high elf genes to her. "Yes" Taureil thought for a moment and said. She wondered how will Gray rise her strength. But soon the answer appeared. Suddenly a great feeling appeared from her body. And Greenlight started to appear around her. Her transformation wasn''t as magical as Gray. After all, she is an elf to began with. While Gray changed his race from a normal human to high elf. ... Soon the transformation ended. And the Taureil appeared from the green light again. Like Gray, she became much more pure and beautiful than before. Her red hair becomes redder. Her eyes become sharper. Her skin becomes cleaner. If Tauriel before the transformation was a Female warrior. The Tauriel standing in front of him is a valkyrie goddess. .... Looking at Taureil in front of him, Gray smiled and said; "Congratulation, Taureil the high-elf" .... (Author: Sorry for my poor grammar, English is not my first language after all. If you found any mistake.. please leave a comment on the paragraph, I''ll fix it fast.) Chapter 32 - The Arkenstone Early the next morning. Thorin and the dwarves rode the boat, Ready to go to the mountain. "Thorin shouldn''t we wait for Gray?" Kili besides Thorin asked. He couldn''t understand why Thorin wants to go like this and leave Gray behind. "He''s late, we don''t have much time" Thorin said harshly. But if you look at his eyes you can see some mixed emotions inside. Every time Thorin gets closer to the mountain, something inside him changes. He became more thick-headed. Even his companion he''s ready to leave because of his desire for the mountain. "You really think so... Thorin" Suddenly Gray sound appeared from the crowd. The reason Gray was late because he went to Bard''s house again and remind him again to leave. But if he listened to him or not. That not his problem anymore. "Gray !!" Bilbo looked at Gray. And his heart finally calmed down. He was scared that they will be forced to go alone again like the last time with out Gray. He almost lost his life last time. Gray walked toward them and Tauriel followed him closely. The humans around were surprised by Gray and Tauriel. Not many of them saw elves before. Beside Gray and Tauriel look and moment. Very fascinating. "Hm, I thought you will not come" Even though Thorin said this. But you can see some relief on his face. "Who is she?" Suddenly Thorin notices Tauriel behind Gray. And asked with a hostile tone. "She''s my partner, she will come with us" Gray heard the hostile tone of Thorin, so he said with a stone tone and looked at Thorin''s eyes directly. "Can we trust her.." Even though Thorin doesn''t trust the elves but at least he has some trust for Gray. So he asked. "Do you trust me..?" Gray didn''t answer and asked Thorin instead. Gray can see that Thorin''s personality is changing slowly. At first, Gray thought Thorin''s reason for his greed for gold was because of the dragon curse or something. But now he realized that it''s not the case. Hearing Gray''s question, Thorin understood and kept silent. "Mehh.. looks like your love for gold is worst then I thought" Gray thought in his mind, he knows that Thorin doesn''t have diseases like the elder dwarf said in the movie. His ability can show him all the genetic information, even if there is a disease in Thorin Blood, he should find it inside. So he knows now that Thorin''s curse, should be from Thorin''s personality, and only he himself can break this so-called curse. .... Gray and the others, rode the boat and advanced toward the mountain area. Soon the reached the Land again. "Come on, let''s move on" Thorin shouted excitedly. Finally, he''s here. Finally, he can get back everything he lost. Honor, home, gold, Everything was taken from him once will back to him again. After a day walking, They finally reached the mountain secret gate. The dwarves looked at the stone gate in front of them. And was very excited. If what recorded on the map was true, the door should be here. So they started looking all over the stones, trying to find a Keyhole so they can use the key Gandalf gave them. But after some search, they started to lose hope. They found nothing, no keyhole, no mark, nothing. Even Thorin started to lose hope. "Will it end like this?" Tauriel beside Gray asked and somehow was depressed. she saw how excited those dwarves were just a couple of minutes before. When they finally reached their goal, they actually cant enter. Somehow she feels sad for them. "Not, Just watch" Gray know that to enter the mountain they need to wait for the last moonlight. But he didn''t say. They finally reached their goal will the dwarves leave because they can''t find a way to enter? Gray doesn''t believe this. They are just depressed right now. and soon they should figure it out and search for another way. The dwarves one by one started to leave, apparently lost hope. But Gray knows that they will come back soon. Bilbo did not lose hope but was thinking about what recorded inside the map. Soon the moonlight shined from the sky and reflected on the door. At the same time, a keyhole appeared magically on the wall. Bilbo realized that the map means by the last light are the last moonlight. So he started to scream for the dwarves who already left and started to search for the key that Thorin dropped around him. But before he found the key, Gray waved his hand and the key on the floor floated up to Thorin''s hands who has just come back. Seeing all the dwarves came back with him. Gray smiled. Thorin held the key on his hand and was very emotional at this time. Slowly he walked to the stone wall and put the key on the keyhole that has just appeared. "TINKK" As the sound of the door lock appears, Thorin pushed the door with both hands. The moment the dwarves saw the door opened. Many emotions flowed up, Some of them couldn''t control their emotions and started to cry. Finally, the can enter the mountain again. Gray was sitting on the rock looking at them while thinking; "Soon I''ll fight with the dragon, I wonder how strong the dragon is". The dragon should be the stronger creature Gray will face in this world. So he''s somehow nervous right now. "Gray..." Tauriel sound appeared from beside him. awakening him from his thoughts. "Sorry Tauriel, I lost in thoughts for a moment" Gray said and smiled toward her. and spoke in Elf language. Last night when he helped her to raise her bloodline and skills, he took another look inside and found some things he didn''t notice before. For example on his skills, there''s a skill called [Language]. And inside her Disk, there is also the same skill. But there is no Elf language skill. After copying the high elf bloodline for her, he also found that the old [Elf bloodline] that should be inside her C disk disappeared leaving only the new [High-Elf Bloodline]. As if the new file replaced the old files. So Gray copied her [Language] skill to try. And as he expected the new language skill replaced his old one. And he also was able to speak the elf language at the same time. And his language skill size raised about 200MB more. This discovery gave Gray more ways to use his ability in the future. All he has to do is to focus on some skills and upgrade them by copy similar skills to them... "Well...." looking at Gray''s handsome face smiling to her, Tauriel turned her face not daring to look at him directly. After Gray helped her rising her power, she realized how powerful Gray is. And felt lucky on her heart that she accepted his invitation. Or she will stay as a guard inside the forest, only guarding the forest till she loses her life someday. So in her heart, she''s more grateful for Gray. After that Gray stood up and was ready to enter the mountain. "WAIT" But suddenly a familiar sound appeared from behind him. Looking back there was a tall man carrying a bow on his back walking toward Gray while saying; "Since we are team, you shouldn''t be planning to Fight the dragon by yourself right?" When Gray heard this man''s words, a smirk appeared on Gray''s face and said; "If we fight the dragon by ourselves, that will be your fault for being late. Legolas" The young man that appeared is Legolas. "Legolas.. what are you doing here?" Tauriel was surprised when she saw Legolas appears here. "Legolas will join us from now on" Gray looked at Tauriel and explained. Hearing Gray words, Tauriel was even more surprised, who is Legolas? The prince of the wood realm. And now he wants to leave his father''s side and join them? Will Thranduil allow him to leave?. Even though she surprised that Legolas joins, shes somehow happy at the same time. after all, she grew up with Legolas, so for her, Legolas is her little brother. She knows that Legolas has different emotions towards her. But she also knows that his emotions for her is like the kid''s love for his mother, only because he hasn''t seen his mother before, and found the care from her, those emotions grow up inside his heart. And this also the reason she''s not interested in Legolas as a man before. "Gray''s charm really strong, Even Legolas was hooked by him" Tauriel thought on her heart. Poor prince if he knows Tauriel thoughts, will probably cry because of sadness. He''s here because of her, and now she thinks he''s here because of Gray? When Thorin saw Legolas, he almost explodes, First Tauriel now another elf wants to join him?. But after thinking about the dragon that might be inside. He stopped and followed what Gray said. ... Gray, Legolas, Bilbo, and Tauriel. Walked slowly on the narrow tunnel road. Gray explained to them what they need to find inside. The Arkenstone. If by chance they found it and the Dragon waked up. Bilbo will run away fast and Gray with Legolas and Tauriel will fight with the dragon. When Gray told Bilbo to enter with him, Bilbo was so scared. But soon he agreed and said nothing. On this journey, Bilbo changed so much, and he''s courage also raised so much. Before entering the treasures room Gray gave a black arrow to Legolas. This arrow Gray stole it from Bard''s house. Even though he didn''t find anything special about this arrow, he brought it anyway. maybe it will be useful later. "Legolas take this sword, and Tauriel you take this one" Gray gave Orcrist to Legolas and Glamdring to Tauriel. And he himself used the sting that Bilbo give it back to him. Gray doesn''t need so many weapons on him and inside the treasures room, Gray sensed many metals objects. So he doesn''t really need the sword right now. After checking that everything was ready. Gray and his party entered the room. The moment he entered the room all that he can see was gold, ocean of gold. Looking at all this gold, Gray felt dizzy. If some else from modern society saw this scene. He will probably be dancing by happiness right now. While imagining how bright the future will be. But Gray only take a look and then continued what he wanted to do. Gold is completely useless for Gray so he didn''t care about it. Half-hour later, Gray and the other searched everywhere for the Arkenstone. But didn''t find it till now. Gray used his ability and looked at his memories inside his E disk. He opened the memories related to the time when he watched the movie before and watch it. After seeing where Bilbo found the Arkenstone in the original movie. Gray quietly told Legolas and Tauriel to hide a little further and get ready. He will move toward the dragon area with Bilbo. Slowly floating on the same area he saw inside his memories. Looking around, trying to find a shining stone. Soon Gray found it. The Arkenstone was laying between gold. Shining brightly. This is a very beautiful stone. Slowly taking the stone. Gray throws it toward Bilbo and blinked to him. Bilbo looked at the stone in his hand. Then looked at Gray worriedly. He knows what Gray is about to do. So he''s worried. Looking at Bilbo''s worried face, Gray gave him a mild smile. as if telling him, don''t worry. After seeing Gray smile, Bilbo calmed down and slowly walked toward the exit. Even if he''s worried, he can''t do anything anyway, he only hopes Gray can win. Looking at Bilbo leaving the place. Gray calmed down his mood. Then He took a deep breath. Raised both hands, and with all he has, he shouted while using his ability to control the metals around to make noise; "BIG FAT UGLY LIZARD, WAKE UP!!!!!" ..... Chapter 33 - Sly Dragon "BIG FAT UGLY LIZARD, WAKE UP!!!!!" As Gray sound shouted. The entire hall started to shake and many iron objects started to move to make noise around. Hearing Gray words from afar. Legolas and Tauriel who was hiding were stunned. Normally no one will try to upset their enemy like that. But Gray actually trying to upset the Dragon like this. Even though they were scared by Gray''s act. A smile also appeared on their face. "BOOM" Suddenly from the middle of the gold ocean a gigantic creature appeared scratching all the gold around him. "Who dares!!!!!" the dragon Smaug, awakened by the noise around, and heard Gray words. So he''s very angry right now. Someone actually dares to enter his palace and call him Ugly lizard? See how this lizard will eat you and no bones will be left. As Smaug completely stood up. Gray saw the real version. When Gray heard Smaug say; "My armor is like tenfold shields, my teeth are swords, my claws spears, the shock of my tail is a thunderbolt, my wings a hurricane, and my breath death!" in the movie. He always thought its just Dragon arrogance. But it''s not. This guy really has such power. "Is it you, who dares to make this noise" Smaug found Gray whos floating on the air and looked at him. Smaug''s eyes gave Gray a great pressure, but Gray still looked at Smaug''s golden eyes directly. Even though he was surprised by Smaug''s moment. He won''t shake. The dragon is stong? Of course, he is. But Gray doesn''t think he will lose. A grin appeared on his face and said; "Yes it''s me" Gray didn''t speak much with him and waved his hands directly. The iron columns around Smaug suddenly shattered and fell on the Smaug''s body. "WHAT" It was already late for Smaug to react, and the columns fall on him directly. "HOW DARE YOU..." But naturally, this didn''t hurt him... He directly pushed the columns away and wanted to attack Gray. But the moment he looked at Gray direction a smell dagger shining a blue light penetrated his eye. "AWHOOOO" Feeling the pain from his eye, Smaug yelled and used his breath to emit fire around him. Gray saw this monster''s flame. and directly moved back away from Smaug, then became invisible waiting for the best chance to destroy his another eye. Slowly floating around watching Smaug rambunctious, destroying everything around him. Gray felt that he did the right choice by letting Legolas and Tauriel say back and hide for the time being. If he didn''t have the ability to fly away and hide. He probably will be killed by this crazy dragon. "Where are you, show yourself, you damn bug !!!!" Smaug was very angry at this moment. Who is he? Smaug The Dragon, he can''t remember when the last time someone was able to hurt him like this. And now a little elf actually came to his place awakened him called him a lizard and finally destroyed his eyes. No one can imagine how angry at this moment he was. But soon he calmed down. And started to feel everything around him. Soon he looked at Gray''s location. Even though Gray is invisible right now. But he can''t hide his breath and smell. The moment he felt Gray breath. Smaug wanted to fly toward him directly and use his breath again to burn him even if he can''t see him. But suddenly Smaug stopped and looked at another direction. Suddenly a sly smile appeared on his face. And directly flew toward the other direction. When Gray saw Smaug looking at his location, he realized that Smaug already found where he''s hiding and was ready to move away. But after seeing the cunning smile that suddenly appeared on his face. Gray felt a bad feeling on his heart. As if something bad will happen. And something bad really happened. Smaug actually went on the direction that Legolas and Tauriel hid in. Smaug found the smell of Legolas and Tauriel. And realized that Gray has a companion here. So he wanted to use them as bait to attract Gray. Even though Smaug thinks with his breath he can kill Gray. But his revengeful personality won''t allow him to do this. His hatred for Gray is so big, he wants to catch Gray alive and torture him slowly. Gray didn''t stay still, directly revealed himself, and screams toward Smaug; "Ugly lizard where do you think you''re going?" Smaug paused for a second and looked at Gray who has shown himself, but he ignored Gray and continued his path. "Damn" Gray was really annoyed by Smaug''s act. He directly used his ability and threw everything he can control around him toward Smaug. But Smaug''s defense is really strong. None of what Gray used was able to hurt him even a bit. One dragon one elf. The elf follows the dragon while he controls all the metal around. throwing them toward the dragon. From time to time the dragon tries to attack the elf. But the elf was so slippery, non of the dragon attacks were able to hit him. ... Legolas and Tauriel already know that the dragon was moving toward their location. They don''t panic and calmly took their positions. Tauriel climbed the high column and hid behind so the Dragon cant notices her when he reaches here. And Legolas took the bow from his back and aimed an arrow toward the place where the dragon will appear. Soon the dragon appeared on Legolas aiming range. "Now" Legolas directly shot the arrow in his hand. "WISHHH" The arrow was fast. Aim at Smaug''s other eye. Before fighting the Dragon, Gray made a plan with them. If he couldn''t kill the Dragon by himself he will attract him to here. And Legolas with Tauriel will find a chance and give the Dragon a good strick. But what they didn''t expect. That the dragon will come here first and Gray will be the one who follows. Smaug was more careful since he lost one eye already. He directly moved his face away and used his body to crush Legolas. But this did not let Legolas panic. He directly jumped up to the side and his body flew away. Gray waved his hand and controlled Legolas away from the Dragon. This is also a way Gray thought of before. He told both Legolas and Tauriel to put some iron in their clothes so he can help them if something wrong happened. Smaug saw that Legolas escaped from his attack. He moved his tail to attack toward Gray who was already close to him. It this moment Tauriel was hiding above. She took the sword that Gray gave to her Glamdring. And looked at Smaug under her. Seeing Smuag ready to attack Gray. She took the chance and jumped from above aiming toward Smaug''s head. Gray saw this. But the bad feeling was still there. Suddenly Gray saw Smaug smiled the same sly smile again. "NOO." Gray realized that Smaug was playing with them. He directly waved his hand again and pushed Tauriel away. As he expected, Smaug suddenly raised his head toward Tauriel and emitted fire from his mouth. Seeing this scene Tauriel was scared. If Gray didn''t save her in time. She will probably be burned to death. "Gray take this" Tauriel threw the sword in her hand toward Gray. Seeing Glamdring flew toward him. Gray directly grab it and then turned around on defense position while whispering [Block]. "TINGG" Smaug tail hit the sword in Gray''s hand. And a weird scene appeared. A giant dragon tail couldn''t even move Gray who was in front of him, not even one step. [Block] is the skill Gray copied from mary before he crosses this world. It''s a very magical skill. As long as the enemy is not much stronger than you, you will be able to completely block his attack. But the cooldown is very long about 24h. Seeing that he was able to block the tail attack. Gray directly waved his sword toward Smaug''s tail. Smaug tail was directly cut to two halves. And the dragon blood splashed on Gray. "DAMN BUG, THAT HURTS, THAT HURTS!" Feeling the pain from his tail, Smaug started shouting. And the anger on his heart increased. He directly used his claws to attack Gray again. Gray Directly used his ability to fly away. But he found that Legolas still around. So he also pushed him away. But when Gray wanted to run away, the dragon was faster. With his head as a whip, and hit Gray''s body. "GRAY!!!X2" Seeing Gray was hit by Smaug like this, both Legolas and Tauriel were scared!. Gray didn''t think Smaug will attack in this way. Who will think this Dragon will shamelessly use his head as wipe like this. Gray was laying on the gold the armor on his chest was broken. And a big wound was on his chest. His blood and the dragon blood that splashed on him before are mixed together. while he laying there. Smaug saw that Gray finely down, he felt good in his heart. And slowly walked toward Gray. "STOP" Legolas and Taureil saw Smaug walking toward Gray. Both of them tried their best to reach Gray before the dragon. But when Gray pushed them, he pushed them far away. because the range attack of the dragon was so big. So they weren''t able to reach Gray fast. "Worm actually trying to challenge me. You will die here. All you ever know will die after you. All the elves on this world I''ll burn them" Smaug started talking while looking at Gray. His anger won''t stop by killing Gray. He can see that Gray is an elf. So his hatred will be directed toward elves after killing Gray. Gray at this moment didn''t care about Smaug''s words. But was trying his best to move. But his body didn''t even pledge. "Will I die like this?" Gray couldn''t move nor use his ability to move himself. He really couldn''t understand, why will he failed, why will he lose on this way. One hit, just one hit and he lost the ability to move. "I''m still so weak" The more he thought. the angrier he is. He''s angry with himself. At the X-man world, he missed the best chance to get stronger. Because he didn''t understand his ability clearly. In this world, he tried his best to became stronger. He became an elf, copied good fighting skills. Found a god-level artifact and even started to build a team that he can go with and trust in the future. But still lost for the dragon with one hit. "I refuse to accept" Gray really doesn''t want to die here. Finally, he can get stronger. Finally, he found a good companion. Finally he... Gray didn''t notice that the ring on his hand at this time was shining a black light slowly moving toward the wound on his chest. "I won''t let you die like this. You should suffer more before you die" Smaug can see that Gray is losing his breaths slowly so he wanted to burn Gray to death. At least suffer more before he really dies. Smaug directly used his breath and burned Gray and everything around him. "NOO!" Tauriel screamed as she watches the flames eating Gray. But Legolas looked at all of this with weird eyes. Before the fire reaches Gray. He saw a Black Light suddenly appeared around Gray. There''s a hope inside him. Hope that Gray didn''t really die and that black light should save Gray. If Gray really dies like this, he and Tauriel will also die!. Smaug carefully watches the fire in front of him. As if trying to memorize everything in his mind. He slowly turned his toward Legolas and Tauriel. "Now it''s your turn" Since he couldn''t torture Gray as he wants. Smaug wants to target his anger on them. "DING DIN DAN" But before he could do anything, Suddenly the gold inside the entire mountain became restless. Every piece of gold started shaking. "What is this" Looking at the gold around him, a bad feeling appeared on Smaug''s heart. Legolas and Tauriel saw this scene. Then looked at Gray''s direction. From the flames, a very weird Black light was shining. "He''s not dead" this idea appeared on both Legolas and Tauriel''s minds. Looking at the Black light Legolas did not stay still and walked back slowly while holding the Bow on his hand. Then he took the Black arrow that gave him before entering here. Gray told him before that the dragon should have an old scale wound on his body. And he already found it on the last fight. So he will try to kill Smaug when the chance appears. Smaug also notices the black light. Looking at this black light, the bad feeling in his heart grows more and more. If you look inside the black light you can see a shadow standing there. Slowly this shadow became more and more clear. "TING" Suddenly all the noise around stopped. The fire around disappeared. And at this moment the shadow inside the black light also opened his eyes. But it wasn''t normal eyes. But two Golden dragon eyes, staring at Smaug. "You''re not dead"...... Chapter 34 - Smaug Death "You''re not dead" Smaug looks at Gray with some fear on his eyes. Gray gave him a very weird feeling. Invisible, fly in the air and control things around. Those abilities are very weird for him. And now he was able to stand up again after taking his hit directly. Really he couldn''t understand why he can stand up again. And what really made him fearful is Gray''s eyes. Normal elf shouldn''t have such eyes. That why he''s had some fear. From Gray''s eyes, he can see a dragon shadow, as if a dragon was standing there. And a very powerful one. Gray stood up and looked at Smaug. At this moment Gray''s mind was so clear and understood what happened to him. [The One Ring] Sauron ring. What ability does this ring have? invisibility? Extend the used life? Control other rings?. All of those abilities are just basic. The real ability of this ring turned out to be much stronger than he thought. This also made him realize why Sauron desires the ring so much. [Magnify] As the name show. The real ability of this ring magnify all the dark force inside the wearer body. In other words, as long as you master or have a dark force inside you, the ring will increase and magnify this force. No wonder Sauron will be crazy to find this ring. If this ring back to his hand. His strength will really so much. Sauron''s most ability is based on dark. So naturally, this ring will make him stronger. Gray has a mutant gene, elf bloodline, and some skills, but none of them has a dark nature. So the ring never activated this power to him before. But when the dragon blood entered his body. The ring finally activated this ability. The dragon in this world is greedy, proud, and cruel. To be a dark nature creature is very normal. The ring used the dragon blood that entered his body and raised his strength overall. But Gray knows that the Dragon blood inside him is like a virus inside his body and soon his body will reject this blood and he will lose the power he has now. Realizing this fact Gray didn''t speak nonsense with Smaug and waved his hand directly. "WIIOSHH" suddenly the gold ocean behind Gray raised up like a big wave toward Smaug. "WHAT" Smaug was overwhelmed by the scene in front of him and tried to run away. But the gold was faster and directly devoured him. Gray doesn''t understand why he can control gold right now. His ability should be magnetic control which only allows him to control the ferrous metals that are affected by magnetic forces. And gold is not ferrous metal. The Magneto he met and copied from was the Magneto from the movie world, not the comics world, so he didn''t think that he will control gold and another kind of metals in the future. But now he was able to control gold easily. Mutant genes are very weird. Gray doesn''t understand it completely. Maybe because of the dragon blood or something else. Gray didn''t have time to think about all this. Now he wants to kill Smaug as fast as he can. "Stop, let me out. Let me out !!" He was smitten with gold and started to feel fear. So he shouted as he tried his best to get out of this golden ocean. But no matter how hard he tried. He couldn''t get out. Almost like a sandpit trying to eat it alive. Every time he wants to get out, a new wave of gold drenches him again. Gray watched Smaug struggling inside the gold. He knows that he can''t really hurt Smaug in this way. So he was thinking about how to kill this sly dragon. As he was thinking, he suddenly saw Legolas standing on a raised pillar holding the black arrow he had given him before. Legolas also was looking at Gray. He nodded his head to Gray as if telling him, that he was ready. Seeing this Gray summoned the sword back to his hand. Then looked at Smaug''s direction. "I SAID LET ME OUT!" Smaug was almost crazy by all this gold around him. Somehow he even started to hate the gold he always desired. "BOOM" Smaug suddenly found that all the gold around stopped moving. So he took the chance and broke out from inside. As he freed from the gold. He directly looked at Gray with anger. "You have to die, little bug!" Smaug directly flew toward Gray. This time he wants to devour him. So he can make sure that Gray won''t stand up again. Because of his anger. He didn''t notice Legolas who was aiming at his exposed old wound on his body. Looking at Smaug flying toward him Gray didn''t panic and threw the sword toward Smaug with all his power. Smaug naturally dodged the sword. But at this moment, a Black arrow suddenly appeared. fast like lightning, Directly penetrated Smaug''s heart. Feeling the pain inside his heart. Smaug screamed a cry of pain. Watching Smaug who was screaming from pain Gray sighed with relief. He knows that Smaug should die soon. "BOOF" Also at this time Gray coughed black blood from his mouth. As he expected. His body really rejected the dragon blood. And the backlash started. Seeing this Gray wanted to move his body away. after all the dragon was falling toward him. But he found that he could not control his body again. His body fell to the ground. While watching Smaug''s body falling towards him. Suddenly a pair of hands carried him, and run in the opposite direction fast. "BOOM" The body of the dragon fell directly to the place where it was gray standing. Gray didn''t have the energy to lift his head and look at the dragon body that was laying behind him. "Thanks, Tauriel" After saying these words. Gray directly lost his consciousness. ... ... ... Not knowing how long has been in a coma. Gray finally regained consciousness. "Thirsty. Water" This is the first thought that appeared on his mind. After saying those words, he soon felt the water entering his mouth. "COUGH COUCH" After drinking some water Gray coughed and opened his eyes. He found himself inside a room and Tauriel was standing beside the bed helping him drink water. "You finally woke up" Looking at Gray, finally opened his eyes Tauriel sigh with relief. You can even see some tears mark under her eyes. Looking at her red eyes and dark bags under her eyes. Gray realized that she was taking care of him all the time while he''s in a coma. "TCHANK" The door of the room was opened and Legolas entered the room with Bilbo. Seeing Gray awake, a happy smile appeared on Bilbo''s face And run out to tell the dwarves that Gray waked up. "So you finally awakened" Legolas came to Gray''s side and said. Even though he acting normally you can see the relief on his face. In the last fight, they almost got killed if it wasn''t for Gray. He also realized how weak he is. If it wasn''t for his weakness Gray won''t be laying here right now. So he''s grateful for Gray. To tell the truth, he wasn''t sure if joining Gray was right or not. He knows that Gray used Tauriel to attract him only. But when Gray saved his life and took the hit from the Dragon. His idea changed. And accepted Gray on his heart as a friend and partner. "Mr. Gray!!" The dwarves entered from outside and looked at Gray with happy faces. When they were waiting outside, they heard the noise from inside. So they finally decided to enter the mountain and fight alongside Gray. But when they entered the treasure room. They saw a crazy scene. Gray standing in front of the dragon, with his hand he thews a sword toward the dragon. And Legolas using the arrow to destroy the dragon heart. This scene was just awesome. Their respect for Gray, Legolas and Tauriel raised so much. Who is Gray? A friend who came with them along the journey and their savior who helped them take their home back. Tauriel and Legolas are the warriors who killed the dragon alongside Gray. Dwarves even began to admire the elves who always hated. "Well well, I''m fine I just need some rest" After greeting everyone Gray talked to them and soon they left the room to let him rest. Only Legolas and Tauriel stayed in the room. "What''s wrong Legolas?" Gray asked Legolas who seemed to have something he wanted to tell him. "The human outside the mountain, asking Thorien to gave the part of the gold as he promised" Legolas said this with a weird face. "The human?" Gray couldn''t understand why are they here. Smaug didn''t attack them and Gray told Bard that there should be Orc attacking. Why did they come here? "And Thorin?" Gray asked about Thorin. When the dwarves came to him. He didn''t see Thorin among them. "He didn''t agree. My father was right, those greedy dwarves can''t be trusted" Legolas said this with a disdain look on his face. Hearing Legolas answer, Gray sighed, For Thorin, Gray is not sure how can he help him. After thinking of this Gray suddenly asked; "How long did I sleep?" "For one day, I did my best to cure your wounds and remove the dark poison from your body" Tauriel answered Gray. When Gray heard her saying poison, he realized that she probably means the dragon blood that was inside him. To be able to remove the dragon blood from his body. Elves medicine is really magical. "Thanks for your hard work" Gray smiled and thanked Tauriel again. Even though he knows that the elven medicine is so strong, he doesn''t think that''s enough to remove the blood for his body completely. Tauriel has really done her best. After realizing the whole situation, Legolas and Tauriel left the room so Gray can get some rest. After staying alone, Gray thought of everything that happened. Then he looked at the ring in his hand. This ring really surprised him. Gray originally believed that the ring would bring him some lateral support such as invisibility. But he never believed that he would have such a wonderful effect. Magnify the Dark Powers! This ring thing is simply a Godly Artifact for dark power users. To tell the truth, he didn''t like the dark nature power before. But after realizing the ring effect. He changed his mind. He will travel to many worlds in the future. And there are many dark powers in many worlds. As long as it doesn''t have a strong side effect like changing body parts Gray will Gladly accept them. The reason he didn''t try to copy the dragon blood because he doesn''t want to become a monster. Along the journey, Gray caught many orcs and used them as test subjects. He copied many kinds of animals and insects genes to them. But the result was the same for all of them. all of them became weird monsters, more than they already are. Became a monster for power? That not what Gray desire. Gray looked at a gold coin on the table beside him and tried to control it. And found that he cant control gold anymore. Seeing this Gray realized that the change was because of the Dragon blood. "Mehh... Sooner or later, I''ll copy more perfect genes" Gray sighed and said. He didn''t regret that he hasn''t copied this world dragon. This is only the second world he crosses. In the future, he will copy more perfect genes from the dragon genes. After chacking his Disks Gray found that nothing changed. Then he closed his eyes and fall asleep. Chapter 35 - Gandalf Back In the middle of the night. Gray stood up and walked out of his room. His body condition was already good. Gray wasn''t surprised by how fast his body healed. The elf gene gave him a very strong vitality. So as long as it wasn''t a grave injury. His body will back to its peak fast. And of course, Tauriel elf medicine was so helpful. While walking Gray heard Thorin sound coming from the front gate of the mountain. Gray walked toward the voice to see what they are doing. Soon he reached the gate and found the dwarves were actually building a wall to close the gate, apparently wants to block the others from entering. "What are you doing" Even though he knows, Gray still asks. Thorin answered as if he was doing the right thing: "We are closing the gate so we don''t get robbed" ... "Thorin came with me we need to talk" Hearing his answer, Gray knows that things can''t stay like this, he will try to talk with Thorin. Hearing Gray wants to talk to him. Thorin told the others to continue and followed Gray. Soon they went to the king''s hall. Thorin already wore the crown on his head, as if he was the king already. Gray looked at the crown on Thorin''s head and said; "Congratulations, you finally got your home back. Thorin the King under the mountain" Hearing Gray''s words Thorin wasn''t happy at all. Without the Arkenstone, he can''t really call himself the king. Those days he crazily searching every corner looking for the Arkenstone. But no matter how much he searched he can''t find it, he even started to think that one of his companions has stolen it. Thinking of this, Thorin looked at Gray with doubtful eyes and said. "Mr. Gray, when you fought with the dragon before. Didn''t you see the Arkenstone by chance?" Thorin looked at Gray with doubtful eyes. He really doubts that Gray took the Arkenstone and hide it away. "So your thinking that I took it now. Thorin" Gray looked at Thorin with disappointed eyes. He really didn''t think Thorin will doubt him like this. If Thorin was a stranger and asked him this question Gray won''t really care about it. But hearing Thorin saying this he was annoyed. "It has no use for me, So why would I keep it with me?" Even though he was annoyed by the fact that Thorin''s doubt him. Gray still answered him truthfully. After little silence, Gray looked at Thorin and said; "You have changed so much Thorin...., I heard that the people from the lake town are asking for what you promised them. Why didn''t you gave them what they want? Since it''s you who gave the promise" "Promise, what promise, This gold belongs to my people, belongs to me, I won''t let go even one coin of it" Thorin pause a little when heard Gray words. But soon he got mad again and said those words. From Thorin''s reaction, Gray can see that Thorin was moved a little by his words so he continued. "Thorin... What makes the king, a real king. Is not his gold nor his power... You have lost many things in this life. But you also gained many others. Don''t let your desire for gold controls you. Or you will really lose everything" Gray said what he thinks that should be said for Thorin. After that Gray thought of an idea. He told Thorin two stories from his memories. One was Thorin Orignal future with some changes to make it another story and more meaningful for him. And the other was about a man who has many things that cant be brought with money but lost everything because of his greed. Gray doesn''t know if this will be useful or not. But this is all he could do for now. In the movie, Thorin was able to break out from his greed while he was thinking about everything he heard and was told to him. So what Gray wants to do is to let him think more about what he just said. Maybe he will figure it out faster. And back to his mind. After saying what he wanted to say, Gray left the Hall. Leaving Thorin to think of what he said to him. After leaving the hall, Gray went back to his room to see if Legolas and Tauriel are there. Soon he saw the restless Tauriel. Tauriel was really angry that Gray went out without telling her. Gray wounds were very serious. So she wanted Gray to rest more. until he heals completely. But Gray refused and told her that he was fine. And he doesn''t need more rest. After that Gray asked about Legolas. It turned out that he left the mountain to tell his father about Smaug''s death. And he should come back. Hearing this Gray didn''t say anything. And went to the arsenal with Tauriel to pick a new armor. "Bilbo" Along the way. Gray saw Bilbo who was sitting alone. "Gray!!" Seeing Gray, Bilbo directly stood up tensely as if he did something wrong. "You don''t have to be nervous like this, I know that you didn''t give Thorin the stone. You did the right thing" Gray looked at Bilbo and felt funny. "Thorin is acting weird, I felt that I shouldn''t give him the Arkenstone. At least not yet" Seeing Gray know this already. Bilbo said what inside his heart. "Well. Don''t let others know that you have it, and give it back to Thorin when he returns to normal" After saying this Gray didn''t stay and continued his path to the arsenal directly. Inside the arsenal, Gray saw many weapons and armors, But almost all of them were made for dwarves and not suitable for him. "Are you looking for a new armor" Suddenly Balin the elder dwarves came from behind and asked Gray who was looking around. He already know that Gray lost his armor while fight with the dragon. "Yes, do you have any advice" Seeing Balin, Gray wasn''t surprised and asked if he can help. "I have what you need, Come with me," Balin asked Gray and Tauriel to follow him. Soon they walked in front of a dusty wall. Balin touched the wall with his hands as if trying to find something. Looking at Balin, Gray didn''t say anything just waited to see what he wants to show him. "It should be here..." Balin was talking to himself while moving his hands all over the wall. "TSHIG" Suddenly a weird sound came from the wall, and a door appeared from it. "Found it" Seeing the door finally appeared, Balin smiled and took a candle from the table beside him. "Came, what you need is inside" Balin said to Gray and walked inside. Looking at the smell door that appeared Gray was surprised. So he followed Balin and entered the room with little expectation. ... What he saw inside was a group of beautiful armors standing beside each other. "Those armors were found in the old runes by the last king Thr¨¢in" Balin told Gray the origin of those armors. Gray look at the armors around. They all are good armors. After some search. And soon Gray found something he likes. A black armor, But unlike normal armors, it looks so beautiful and elegant, silver patterns carved on it, giving it more beautiful feeling. After choosing his armor He took another one for Legolas. But Tauriel didn''t pick one for herself. Apparently, she doesn''t like to wear armor. Hearing this Gray didn''t say anything. And went out of the room with a satisfied face. When he walked out of the room, Gray saw a mail shirt laying on the table not far from them. Gray waved his hand and picked it. "Tauriel, take this shirt, I think it''s very appropriate for you" Gray gave her the Mithril shirt that Thorin gave to Bilbo on the original. Looking at the shirt that Gray gave to her. Tauriel took it and found it''s really suitable for her. "Thank you" Tauriel thanked Gray with a happy smile on her face. Seeing that everything was good Gray went back to his room and put on the new armor. ... After wearing the new armor, Gray went out of the room and took Tauriel with him to leave the mountain, He wants to enter the old city and talk to Bard. To see why he came here and didn''t listen to him. Soon he and Tauriel entered the old city and met the humans inside. While moving around Gray heard many things. It turned out that after they left the town. Some orcs sneaked to the town searching for them. But the guards of the town noticed them, So they fought with the orcs inside the city. the master of the town was killed by the orcs, And Bard showed great courage and power. So the people of the town took him as their leader. Soon Gray found Bard location. "Bard..." Gray walked toward Bard and called him. "Gray!!" Bard was surprised and happy when he saw Gray. "Didn''t I tell you the orcs will attack this mountain? Why did you come here?" Gray didn''t care about Bard''s reaction and asked what he wants to know. "The people in the town are very poor and sick, they can''t move far away in this situation. We need the money and help that Thorin promised to give, this is the only way to support the town people if we wanted to leave this area" Bard said this with an annoyed face. If Thorin gave them what he promised. They wouldn''t have to stay here starving like this. Hearing Bard''s explanation, Gray was silent. He knows what Bard''s said is true. With their current situation. They can''t leave directly. "Mr. Gray... The dragon.. is it dead?"Suddenly Bard asked Gray. He really wants to know. For him, the dragon is the mark of terror. Besides his ancestors failed to kill the dragon. So he always felt that killing the dragon is his responsibility. "Yes... The dragon is dead" Gray didn''t think much and answered. Hearing Gray''s answer Bard felt a huge stone lifted from his shoulder. Finally, he doesn''t have to think about the dragon. "Is what you said true?" Suddenly an old man''s voice came from behind them. "Gandalf!" Looking back, Gray saw Gandalf who has just come back. "You are..." Gandalf didn''t recognize Gray. Before he left, Gray was still a normal human, not elf. So naturally, he won''t recognize him. After all, Gray didn''t just change his look, But his entire race was changed. "I''m Gray" Gray knows that Gandalf won''t recognize him. So he reported his name directly. "What!!! are you really Gray?!" He was really surprised when he saw Gray. .... "I know that there was something special about you from the beginning, After all, you always gave me a different feeling from a mortal. But to think your actually an elf" After Gray explained(lied) to Gandalf how he became a high elf. Gandalf said as if he realized everything. "Wait.... elf..." Suddenly Gandalf thought of what he heard when he was prisoned inside Dol Guldur. Thinking of this Gandalf looked at Gray with a terrified look. If what he thinks is true, then the horrible army of orcs goal should be Gray, and they should be coming here soon. Gandalf took Gray to the side and asked him many questions. And soon he confirmed his thoughts. "What''s wrong?" Gray asked while looking at Gandalf''s restless look. Gandalf told Gray about the horrible orcs army that heading toward the mountain in order to catch him. "Well. I know that about this. You don''t have to worry, The orcs army. I''ll destroy it by myself" Gray didn''t care about the orc army. What really caught his attention were the servants that Sauron sent. Whos Sauron servents? The Nazgul. The nine mortals kings, who were enslaved by their rings. Gray didn''t know if they still wore their rings or not. If their rings are still with them. This will be a big prize for him. Even if he didn''t use them. His future companions can use it. Thinking of this Gray is looking forward to the next war. "Mr. Gray you''re awake!" Gray suddenly heard Legolas''s voice from behind. "Legolas your finally back" Gray smiled when he saw Legolas. Apparently he already told his father and just came back. "Something wrong?" Gray found that Legolas'' face wasn''t right. "Well. About this..." Legolas wanted to talk but suddenly a sound of many footsteps came from behind him. Looking at the sound source, Gray saw a Golden army entering the city led by Thranduil. "Mr. Gray, I''m happy to see you are doing well"..... ... (Author: To tell the truth I wasn''t in mode to write today ..-. hope this chapter won''t be so bad) Chapter 36 - The Last Fight! "Mr. Gray, I''m happy to see you are doing well" Thranduil said while riding his elk moving toward them. "Mithrandir.." Thranduil also found Gandalf beside Gray and greeted him with some respect. Gandalf is a very known wizard, he is also the certain owner of the fire ring one of the three elven kings rings, how can Thranduil not know him. "Why are you here Thranduil?" Gray looked at Thranduil and asked. Since he promised to send him the gems he wants, Thranduil shouldn''t come here by himself like this. "I heard from Legolas that you were hurt to save him... You have my thanks Mr. Gray" Thranduil looked at Gray with thankful eyes. But then his eyes changed. "We found that a big army of orcs is moving toward the mountain. I came here to aid you in this war. Also to get back what belongs to me" Thranduil said his real purpose to Gray. The orc army was much bigger than the original movie because of Gray. Azog wasn''t able to hide all his traces like the original by walking underground. So the elves were able to find their traces. The mountain can be said to be the center of many things. Its strategic location is very important. If the orcs occupy the mountain. This will be a very bad thing for all of the middle earth. That''s also one of the reasons why Thranduil came here. The Mirkwood is very close to the mountain. If the orcs managed to occupy the mountain. He will be the first one to fall probably. "You don''t have to thank me, Legolas is my partner. This is what I should do" Gray smiled and said his thoughts. After hearing Gray''s answer. Thranduil looked at Tauriel who was standing behind Gray. Even though she has changed somehow. Thranduil was still able to recognize her. But what made him feel weird that she''s not a normal Silvan Elf like before. But a high elf. After thinking about Gray''s miracle transformation. Thranduil realized that her change may be because of Gray. Tauriel also looked at Thranduil with embarrassment. Thranduil is her old king. She left the forest against his words, which means that she betrayed him. So she''s not sure how to face him. Seeing Tauriel embarrassment. Gray put his hand on her shoulder and smiled toward Thranduil. "Thranduil let me introduce you. She is the high elf Tauriel, my companion" Since Tauriel joined his team, Gray won''t let her or Legolas face any embarrassment. After all, they are his future family . "Well... Mr. Gray, you really got yourself a good companion" Thranduil can see what Gray was trying to do. So he didn''t say anything more and moved toward the tent that his soldiers already built for him. "Thanks" Tauriel looked at Gray with a grateful look, she was really nervous. "Don''t thank me, you''re my companion, you don''t have to fear anyone on the future" Gray said his real thought, With his ability sooner or later, he and his companions will become stronger. Hearing Gray''s words both Tauriel and Legolas were surprised. But more grateful, during the last couple of days Gray showed them many surprises. So they started to believe what he says. Thranduil brought a couple of carts full of food with him. Apparently for the starving people from the lake town. Thranduil nature is very good in fact. In the movie, even though he was ready to fight with the dwarves and kill them. But when the orcs attacked, he still joined and fought with them. If it wasn''t for the gems that Thr¨¢in refused to return. He wouldn''t give the dwarves a cold shoulder when the dragon attacked the mountain. After that Gandalf with Gray, Bard, and Thranduil talked about the coming war. "Gandalf did you met Thorin''s father?" Gray suddenly thought of something and asked Gandalf. "Yes..." Gandalf felt weird about Gray''s question. He really has met Thr¨¢in. Even though he wondered how Gray knows, he didn''t ask. Gray has many weird secrets. As long as Gray wasn''t an evil person that enough for him. Hearing Gandalf''s answer. Gray directly took Gandalf back to the mountain. And went were Thorin stays. The king''s hall. It this moment Thorin was sitting on his Throne looking around with empty eyes. What Gray told him before kept repeating on him mind, again and again, so he''s struggling right now. struggling with himself. When Gandalf saw Thorin his eyes were somehow disappointed. He always found Thorin as the wisest one of his family. But to think he will reduce to this look. Gray didn''t speak much with him and grabbed his hand and Gandalf''s hand. Gray already told Gandalf that he has a way to help Thorin to awake from his greed. So he didn''t say anything about Gray''s action. And Thorin tried to remove Gray''s hand but soon he calmed down. On his mind suddenly a new memory appeared. Memories of his father talking with Gandalf. Seeing those memories, Thorin''s eyes moistened. His father''s miserable face and the last words he said to Gandalf directly entered his heart. His father actually was treated like this all this time. And his last words; "Tell Thorin that I love him". Really broked his heart. "The orcs army are heading toward the mountain, The elf and the human outside need your help so we can fight with them. Thorin, it''s not time to keep thinking about your treasure. You have more important things to guard" Gray removed his hand and said to Thorin. To tell the truth Gray wanted to copy his own memories when watching the movie before. But he always felt wrong. His memory doesn''t give a real feeling. Only a real memory like Gandalf''s memories can give a good impact on Thorin. After this Gray left with Gandalf. leaving Thorin struggling with his thoughts. But this time Thorin''s eyes started to change. Gray said that the orc army is coming. "Azog..." Azog was the one who took his father. Thorin at this moment wants revenge. He also started to realize how cheap and sad he was acting Those days. After many thoughts, Thorin''s emotion calmed down and his eyes became as strong as before. He directly took the crown from his head and throw away while heading out of the room. Gray and Gandalf returned to the city. And was talking with Thranduil about the plan of the next war. To tell the truth Gray doesn''t have any plan. He''s planning to charge directly with Legolas and Tauriel. With their power right now he doesn''t think the orcs army will be a threat to them. "Report. The dwarves inside the mountain are coming toward us" Suddenly an elf warrior came from outside and reported to Thranduil. "What?" Thranduil was surprised by what he heard. Legolas already told him that Thorin is falling to his greed. So he didn''t think Thorin will leave his mountain any time soon. Hearing the elf warrior report. A smile appeared on Gray face. He knows that his plan worked. With Thorin joining, things will be easier. Gray with everyone in the room went out to meet Thorin and his companion. "So you finally back to your mind" Gray looked at Thorin with a smile. The happiest one at this moment wasn''t Gray. But the dwarves behind Thorin. these days they saw how Thorin was changing but couldn''t say anything. After all, Thorin is the king. Finally, he went back normal, so they were very happy at this time. After greeting Gray and the others. Thorin looked at Thranduil and said; "I''ll return what belongs to you after the war" When they were caught before. Thranduil offered to help him and let him go in exchange with the gems. But Thorin''s hatred for elves didn''t allow him to accept. But he doesn''t have the same hatred anymore. After that everything went smooth, The humans who cant fight entered the mountain. And Thorin also let elves move around the mountain to get ready for the next war. With this everything settled and all they had to do is to wait for Iron mountain dwarves to come. Thorin already sent a message to his cousin D¨¢in to came here and help him guard the mountain. Early on the next day D¨¢in finally reached the mountain. When he saw the elves all over the mountain he got very angry apparently thought that the elves occupy the mountain form Thorin. But soon Thorin came out and greeted him. After explaining everything to him. D¨¢in directly accepts joining on this war. Even though he doesn''t like the fact that he will fight with the elves side by side. But he also doesn''t want the orcs to occupy the mountain. The warriors of the elves and the dwarves directly took their positions. And all they have to do is waiting. Gray with Tauriel and Legolas stood together in front of the army. Looking at the direction that the orc will come from. Gray coped for both Legolas and Tauriel [Block] skill and the mutant genes. The reason why he didn''t copy the mutant genes for them before. Because he wanted to give them what suits them the best. But now he doesn''t have much choice. The war will start and rising there strength what he has to do. Gray doesn''t want to lose his hard found companions. Legolas was wearing the golden armor. The armor Gray picked for him before. And Tauriel was wearing the mithril shirt he gave her. In this way everything was ready. "TOCK TOKC TASK" Suddenly the earth around the mountain starts shaking. And a weird cry of a beast can be heard coming from the underground. "AGHAAAAAA" From the sky another sharp scream appeared. And a group of large, winged creatures without feathers, appeared from the sky led by a person wearing a crown of iron and black robe. His face can''t be seen as if a shadow was wearing the robe, not a person. The Witch-king of Angmar, the leader of the Nazg?l. Seeing this every one tensed, they know that the war about to begin. "Tauriel... That guy up there cant be killed by man. I''ll leave him to you" Gray looked at Angmar and suddenly he smiles and said. "Can''t be killed by a man???".... Chapter 37 - Massacre! "TRACK TRCKS TRAK" The noise from the ground became louder and louder. Until finally many holes from the earth around the mountain appeared. And giant worms came from the ground. Looking at the worms that come from the ground around the mountain. The dwarves moved and brought a stone launcher pointed toward the holes. Gray already told others how the orc might appear. So the dwarves made some preparations. "BOOM" As the worms went back. The dwarves launched the stones toward the holes. Giant stones covered by a sticky thing directly entered the holes. "WISHH" The elves archers shot a fire arrow toward the holes. "BOOM" As soon as the arrows entered the holes. a big explosion appeared from the holes. Gray looked at all of this and felt the wisdom of the dwarves. Those guys were able to create something similar to the gun powder just after telling them some information he knows. And what they made looks much stronger. Even though they directly destroyed many earth tunnels, This didn''t stop the orcs army from advancing. And because the orcs number was much larger. Azog distributes them around the mountain. So the orcs attack is coming from all three directions. "WISHHH""TAKK" The elves and the dwarves around were already ready for this. So they directly send rain or arrows and the dwarves shoot a trees trucks like a giant arrow, directly killed many orcs "Are you ready?" Gray asked Tauriel and Legolas around him. Many orcs were killed already but their number is only increasing. "Well," Yes" Both Legolas and Taureil were ready. Holding their weapons while looking at the marching orcs. Gray looked at Gandalf on the left side of the mountain who was standing there with Thorin and the other dwarves. Then he looked at Thranduil and D¨¢in from the right side. After seeing everything was ready Gray focused on the orcs in front of him... Step by step. Gray walked toward the orc whos rushingtoward him and his speed slowly rising. 10m.....5m.....1m... "BOSH" As Gray clashed with the orcs. Heads separated from their shoulders. Gray with two swords on his hands fast and elegant movement but very lethal, cutting the heads of the orc who stand in front of him. Legolas from the left. While holding the bow on his hands moving between the orcs. With every arrow, one or two orcs will lose their life. And Tauriel from the right was the most deadly. With two swords like a fairy of death decisively cutting the heads of the orcs around. When Gray copied the mutant genes he also copied his memories that related to the ability. So Legolas and Tauril already know the basics of the ability. But because they just got the genes, they didn''t have much time to develop it. But Gray also found a very interesting thing. Because they also have the same genes as him. Between them, a magnetic field became weirder. It''s like that Gray is a big machine controlling the magnetic field, and Legolas and Tauriel are small a part of this machine. And because of this Legolas and Taureil were able to control their ability much easier because the field around Gray is helping them. Gray didn''t notice such a situation when he copied Magneto. Maybe because he didn''t use his ability in front of magneto so such a situation never happened. As Gray''s party moves on. the dead bodies of the orcs around are increasing fast. On Gandalf''s side. He''s more like a magic warrior, Fighting with sword and from time to time threw a spell. While Thorin and the dwarves were fighting side by side with their very good teamwork they killed many orcs. And from the right side the two lords Thranduil and D¨¢in were harvesting the orcs around him. As if they racing who will kill more orcs. "AGHAAAA" The Witch-king of Angmar, watched Gray party killing so many orcs in such a short time. He gave an order to the winged beasts around him to attack. "KIAAA" But as the beast were ready to attack. A group of giant eagles suddenly attacked all the flying beasts. Before the war began. Gray asked Gandalf to call the eagles. Since Sauron servants are coming. He expected those flying beast to also appear. "I''m Going," Tauriel said this and jumped to one of the eagles that were close to the ground. Gray told her to kill Angmar. Which looks so strong enemy for her. So she was a little excited. Tauriel always wanted to be stronger. And this is her chance to test her current power. Looking at Tauriel flying toward Angmar. Legolas also fought harder. Looking at the high spirited Legolas and Tauriel. Gray also had a cruel smile on his face. He won''t waste more time. So he directly opened his hand toward the orcs in front of him. And then closed his fists. "BOCK" As he clenched his hands, a large part of the orcs around him fall. Those orcs wearing helmets and all that Gray has done is to destroy their head by shrinking the helmets on their head. Such a scene made the orcs start to feel fear. They already prepared for death in this war. But the way the other orcs killed were very cruel. Gray didn''t care about the bloody scene in front of him and repeated his actions again. ... Gandalf was killing the orc from the other side and his heart started to get helpless by time. The orcs number is very large. Much larger than he expected. He doesn''t think they will win if things went like this. But when he took a look on the Gray side, his eyes widened. Gray was floating in the air and many weapons around him dancing harvesting the orcs life. And behind him, almost half of the orcs of his side were lying dead. Some were cut to parts, some were smashed by their helmets. Such a tragic scene didn''t annoy him and gave him another hope to win this war. ... Tauriel on the eagle was looking at Angmar. While holding the bow on her hand pointing the arrow toward him. "Now" She directly shot the arrow. Angmar already found Tauriel, so he moved the beast he mount on to dodge the arrow. But weirdly the arrow suddenly turned its direction with the beast movement. "AGHHAAA" The beast was shot on his neck. So he started to lose its power and fall down. "Success" Tauriel used the mutant ability that Gray gave to her. She left the field around Gray so she wasn''t sure if she can control the arrow or not. But maybe because she''s already familiar with this ability because of Gray''s help. She managed to turn the arrow. When Angmar fell to the ground, he directly stood up from the beast. While looking at Tauriel who already on the ground walking toward him. The scene just now was very strange for Angmar. He can see that''s she''s, not a wizard, so he didn''t understand how she was able to turn the arrow. "HYAA" Tauriel run toward him and attacked him with her swords. "TINNKK"... But who is Angmar? He''s the strongest between the Nazgul. One of the strongest servants under Sauron. He directly defended himself with his own sword and clashed with Tauriel. Tauriel''s sword skills are very strong, she kept skillfully attacking him and managed to slowly push him back. The orcs around already put their eyes on her. So they started to attack her while she''s fighting with Angmar. Seeing the orcs around her, Tauriel didn''t fear them at all. But became braver and fought with them head-on. Angmar saw Tauriel fighting with the orcs. He stepped back and walked around her as if trying to find a good chance to strike her. And soon he really found the chance. So be directly attacked her and waved his sword toward Tauriel. "Catch ya!" Tauriel Suddenly turned her face toward Angmar and caught his sword with her hand. [Block] the skill that Gray copied for her. This was Tauriel''s plan. She was always watching Angmar while she''s fighting the orcs around her. So she showed an opening for Angmar. To catch him and gave a good struck toward him. [Block] this skill is very magical. Not even a scratch appears after catching Angmar''s sword. "How can you...." Angmar''s husky voice came from the shadow under his crown. But Tauriel didn''t listen to him and with her sword directly hit Angmar''s face. "AGHHHAAAA" With a weird scream coming from Angmar. His body started to twitch in a weird way and collapsing and shrinking as if a black hole appeared inside of him sucking his real body. Tauriel was a little surprised by the scene. But she didn''t stand still and looked at the other Nazgul who already surrounded her. "WISHH" A very fast arrow came from behind one of the Nazgul directly destroying his head. "Legolas" Taureil looked at Legolas who has suddenly appeared and a smile appeared on her face. With Legolas'' help. Soon most of the Nazgul were defeated. "Wait don''t destroy all of them" Gray voice came from the side while killing all the orcs around him. And he slowly came toward them. When Tauriel was fighting with Angmar. He was always watching. Tauriel''s fast growth really surprised him. to actually use [Block] Skill in this way. This shows how talented she is. Gray saw her and Legolas killing the Nazgul. So he came to see if the rings are still with the Nazgul or not. He directly controlled one of them and inspect their hands. But after some search he found nothing. Gray saw this and wanted to kill them directly. The Nazgul doesn''t have any use for him anymore. But suddenly the ring on his hand reacted. Gray looked at his shining ring and thought of something. He pointed the ring toward the Nazgul''s hands. Sure enough on the Nazgul hand, a weird ring of fire appeared on his hand. Looking at this fire ring Gray caught with his hand and took it away from the Nazgul finger. As soon as he took the ring from Nazgul''s hand, the Nazgul directly collapsed. just like Angmar before him. Seeing the ring on his hand Gray smiled and he already knows how to get the other rings. Looking at the remaining Nazguls only three were left. With out any word. He directly took the rings from them. looking at the four rings on his hand. Gray was very satisfied. The other five rings disappeared? Gray didn''t feel sad. He originally didn''t have much hope to find the rings. And now he got four this is enough for him. After killing the Nazguls things were much easier. Gray and his party joined the others killing the orcs around. ... On the top of the mountain, Azog was watching Thorin and the other dwarves killing his man and marching toward where he was standing. He couldn''t understand, why all his plans failed like this. From the beginning of the fight set fire on the holes that giant worms made. Dwarves and elves who should be fighting each other. Actually joined hands. And the most annoying thing is the city that already turned to a fire city. The city was full of humans so he ordered part of the orcs to invade and destroy it. But who knows that was a trap. When the city became full of orcs the human went out of the city and a big fire suddenly went up from all around it. Traping the orcs inside to burn them alive. His master orders were to catch the elf who can become invisible. But After seeing Gray power. And the massacre he made around him, Azog realized that he cant catch Gray. Runaway? Azog doesn''t think this will be useful. Since he failed the mission, his master won''t let him live. So he wanted to kill Thorin at least before he dies. Thorin stood in front Azog with angry eyes. His hatred for Azog was very strong and when he saw his father from Gandalf''s memories he hated Azog even more. "Azog!!" Thorin directly screamed and ruched Azog. Because of the dwarves were together with him and gave him some help. Thorin was able to defeat Azog. After cutting Azog head. He walked to the highest point and screamed; "Azog is dead!!!" "OOOOO" The dwarves and the elves saw the leader of the orcs were killed. Started screaming and became braver, and attacked the orcs more violently. After Azog''s death, the orcs around were like a headless snake and soon started to separating trying to run away. "Kill, don''t leave any of them run away" Thranduil and D¨¢in ordered their soldiers to kill all the orcs. Watching the orcs started to run away like this, Gray knows that they already won the war. "Weird, shouldn''t Sauron also appear? Isn''t he''s the last boss of this world?" Gray thought about some stupid things in his head. "We won" Tauriel came from the side with an excited face. This war made her realize how much stronger she became. Gray said that they will become stronger in the future. She''s really looking forward to this future. "Yes, we did" Legolas also came and stood beside Gray looking at the running orcs. Gray smiled and didn''t speak. Since Sauron didn''t appear. This war can be said to be their win. With the Nazgul and all those orcs death, Sauron won''t be able to act much in the future. What Gray didn''t know. Because of the ring transformation, Sauron''s spirit was much weaker than the original movie. When Galadriel saved Gandalf from Dol Guldur. She Manged to Sauron his soul. Because of his weak spirit. That''s why he didn''t come to Gray. It''s not that he didn''t want to come. Sauron simply can''t come. Sauron is becoming weaker and weaker by time and he should soon fall. ... (Author: Hmmmm.... more than enough) Chapter 38 - Return To The Real World Its been a week since the war. The orcs were chased by the elves and dwarves and most of them were killed. Thranduil ordered his soldiers to destroy Dol Guldur once and for all, and also removed the spider source beside his kingdom. Gandalf with Bilbo already left heading back to The Shire; Bilbo''s home. Apparently Gandalf was interested in that place. And Thorin was officially crowned as the King under the mountain. And Gray with his party became very will known heroes around the middle earth. ... At this moment. Gray was sitting on a cliff looking at the mountain not far away from him. From the pattern on his hand, he can see that soon he will return to the real world. It should be at any minute today. "Are we leaving today?" Legolas was standing beside Gray with Tauriel. Gray told them that they will leave today. But till now Gray didn''t move just sitting there looking at the mountain. "Yes we will leave soon, just wait" Gray answered him while thinking. In the last world, he stayed for one month. But in this world, he stayed much longer than before. Gray had some guesses on his heart. Maybe with the end of the plot in every world, he will come back. But this also didn''t make sense from him. If he entered a world were the plot time is so long like hundreds or thousands of years. Will he stay inside for such a long time? if that happened, the crown will suck him to death! "Mehh." The more he thought of it the more he couldn''t figure it out. Anyway sooner or later he will know. Just hope that his thoughts weren''t right. "Mr. Gray" Thorin came to Gray, apparently have something to say. "Thorin" Gray looked at Thorin with a smile. Its been a month since the last war. Thorin did not disappoint him and acted like a proper king. The old city was rebuilt and Bard became master of the city. Thorin shared the gold inside the mountain with everyone. And the relationship between him and elves was much better than before. "Are you sure that you won''t take your share from gold?" Thorin came to Gray''s side and asked again. Thorin wanted to give Gray a part of the gold Gray. But Gray refused. After all, he has no use for gold. "I told you before, I cant move all this gold with me, it will only be a restriction for me" Gray said. "Then...." Thorin suddenly took a silver necklace from his pocket and give it to Gray. "This is..." Looking at the necklace on his hand Gray was surprised. This necklace looks so clean and beautiful. But what surprised him was the stone in the middle of the necklace. "This is the only thing I can give to you as thanks for all that you did for us" Thorin knows what Gray wants to say. So he insisted that Gray took it. "Don''t you need it as a king?" Gray asked Thorin strangely. "I''m now the king, Naturally I can change such rules." Thorin looked at Gray and said with a strong smile on his face. After some chat, Thorin said goodbye to Gray and his party for the last time and left. "Mehh" Gray looked at Thorin back then looked at the Arkenstone that were put inside the necklace and sighed. To think Thorin will give him the dwarves treasure as thanks. The more Gray looked at the stone the more he felt the beauty of this stone. No wonder Thorin gave it a very exaggerated description before; "t was a globe with a thousand facets; it shone like silver in the firelight, like water in the sun, like snow under the stars, like rain upon the Moon!" This description completely fits this stone. Gray even wondered if there is another magical use of this stone. But after some check he found nothing. It''s just a useless beautiful stone. "So beautiful..!" From his side, Tauriel sound came. She was looking at the necklace with glowing eyes. Looking at Tauriel''s reaction. Gray directly threw the necklace to her. Gray is not planning to put it anyway, besides he can see that she likes it. It''s not that Gray doesn''t respect the gift that Thorin gave to him. But he can''t really use it, besides Taureil and Legolas is his companion so there is no problem giving it to her. Gray already cleaned the curses and the problems on the rings he got from the Nazgul and gave two rings to Legolas and Tauriel. His ring completed the transformation, and the way of controlling other rings also changed somehow. Gray can decide what kind of thought the other rings will give their holders. For example, he gave the ring''s idea called {no betrayel}. This idea won''t brainwash their mind or make them more loyal to him. But simply planting the idea that will let them never betrayal him in the future. they can leave his side or have an opposite opinion from himself, this idea won''t control their will or their minds and made them like servents for him only following his orders. Gray doesn''t like the idea of forcing others against their will. What he wants is companions, not puppets. But he also doesn''t want to be betrayed someday. That why he set this idea inside the rings. Gray also found that he can put ideas on other things not only the rings. This week, his ring completed its transformation completely and its look has completely changed. The original ring was gold with a some runes on it. But the new ring is Shiny black. with a weird pattern and an empty slot in the middle. Weirdly after the ring completed its transformation it didn''t give him any new ability as he thought. Just strengthened the basics abilities. ... As he was thinking about the ring changes. Gray felt his hand started to heat up. Looking at the complete pattern on his hand Gray directly caught Tauriel and Legolas'' hands. Before any of them reacts the vortex appeared from the void and sucked the three of them away. Leaving this world completely and only legends about the white-haired elf and his companions were left. ..... ..... ..... ..... In a green forest, the sun sparkling on the green leaves, from time to time you can hear the sound of animals from inside. In this quite forest suddenly blue vortex appeared in the mid-air and three people appeared from it. "Success" Gray looked at the dizzy Tauril and Legolas and smiled happily. He wasn''t sure if they will cross with him or not. But since the vortex takes him with everything on his body. He guessed that they will come with him if they were in touch. And as he expected he was able to take them with him. "Where are we?" Tauriel shocked her head and looked around, trying to figure where are they. Legolas also looked around wondering how they appeared here. Gray looked at them and started to explain to them. He copied for them everything about this world and the fact that they left their original world already. And he also told them about his ability to cross between worlds. After hearing Gray''s explanation and the new memories inside their heads. Both Tauriel and Legolas were speechless. From the memories, they can see how messed up this world is. But what made them speechless more is actually Gray''s ability. To be able to copy others'' abilities and move between worlds. No wonder he was able to raise their strength so fast like this. This is simply a god ability!! Legolas and Tauriel felt that it was the best choice they made to follow Gray. "Well, that''s all that you need to know. Now our only plan is to keep getting stronger, stronger till no enemy can stop us" Gray told them everything since he was planning to take them with him in the future he naturally will tell them about his ability. But he didn''t tell them that the world they used to live and will cross on the future was actually a movie in this world. Gray crossed for the second time and experienced many things, so he doesn''t think that the world he crosses is a fake world. But a completely real world, he doesn''t know why those worlds actually exist and recorded as movies made by others in the real world. Even though he made some guesses, nothing is real for now. Maybe when he reaches a certain level in the future he will know the answer. After that Gray''s party started moving toward the cave he left Mary''s squad the last time. Along the way, Legolas and Tauriel asked many questions. And Gray answered them one by one. Soon Gray reached the cave where he and Mary''s squad hid in before he crosses the world. Looking at this cave Gray remembered how weak he was. But he''s not the same anymore. After checking, Gray didn''t find anything inside. Seeing this, He didn''t stay and wanted to go back to the base. Since Mary and the other is not here. They should have already left the forest and went somewhere else. Maybe he will find them inside the base. Along the way, Gray wore a silver mask on his face and also let both Leogals and Tauriel wore masks that they prepared before. He doesn''t think others will recognize Legolas or Tauriel. Even though they have almost the same face as the actors who played their roles in the movies. But in reality, they are much more perfect then they are in the movie, just like an upgraded vision. And it''s been more than three years since the apocalypse started. So not many people will be able to recognize their faces. And After Tauriel became a high elf, her look changed and became much more beautiful than before. And this is also the main reason why they wore masks. Their outstanding look may not be a good thing in this world. especially Tauriel. As a woman, she may be targeted by others. Gray doesn''t want such unnecessary troubles. Even if he''s much stronger than before. He knows that his strength still very weak in this world. ... After walking for half an hour, Gray''s party went all the way toward the Glory base. Along the way, They met many evolved beasts that tried to attack them. And without exception, all of them were cut to halves. Soon Gray was able to see the Glory base. But as soon as his eyes saw the base. His face under the mask suddenly changed!!. "How can this.....!!!" Chapter 39 - Lost Base "How can this!!!" Gray was looking at the base not far away with a shooked face. How to say it. This base can''t be called a base anymore. But a Ruined base. Originally the base was made on the lower half of the mountain. But the problem is that the mountain itself wasn''t the same mountain he knows. A huge hole in the middle of the top of the mountain as if a huge thing has penetrated the mountain. Seeing this Gray directly moved toward the base. Legolas and Tauriel already know about the base from Gray''s memories. So they were also surprised and followed Gray closely. "AGSAAAA" While running many zombies notices Gray and tried to attack him. But Gray directly waved his sword making his way toward the base. After killing many zombies around. Gray finally reached the mud walls of the base. From inside he can''t hear any voice. He also found that the mud walls were full of huge cracks, which is easy for anyone to enter the wall. "Be careful" Gray said in a low voice to Tauriel and Legolas who was standing behind him and went inside. The silence inside made him uneasy. Slowly entering the base. Gray found that everything inside was already destroyed. But what made him feel weird that he can''t see any fight traces around as if something shooked the base and destroyed everything around. "What happened here!" Tauriel asked strangely while looking at the scene around her. "Let''s go" Gray knows that he won''t find an answer here. so he walked to the center of the base. While moving toward the center, Gray saw many bodies around. Dead bodies of the survivors. Both awakeners and normal humans inside the base. But what made him weirder that none of them have anybody problems, like injure. "Poison?" Gray doesn''t know why everyone is dead. But he started to guess on his heart. Soon Gray reached the center of the base. Like the other building around the base. The main house was also destroyed. Gray with Taureil and Legolas Looked around the base center. "Gray over here, someone is still alive!" Legolas soon found a survivor and called Gray. Hearing Legolas words Gray felt happy and directly moved toward Legolas. But as soon as he saw the survivor that Legolas talked about. His face darkened. The survivor Legolas found is actually his enemy!!. Zed!. The one who stole the base from him and tried to kill him before. Looking at the unconsciousness Zed. Gray slowly bent down and put his hand on Zed''s head. Gray is not planning to save Zed. It can be said that he wants to kill him. But now he needs some answers. And from Zed''s memories, he might found the answers he wants. ... While watching Zed''s memories, Gray''s face changed many times. From shock to wonder. Then some sadness. And finally anger! From Zed memories, Gray learned many things. First why the base became like this. Actually no one attacked the base or a stong zombie entered the base. But two awakeners were fighting and happened to pass by the base and destroyed the mountain by mistake. And because of the strong clash between those two awakeners, some weird energy spread on the air and entered everyone''s body inside the base. So most of them lost the ability to act and collapsed fast as if they were poisoned. Zed crystals already reached 300. So his body is much stronger than the others inside the base. That why he was able to stay alive until now. But he should lose his life soon. If no one helped him. This shows how cruel the real world. Two awakener''s fighting actually destroyed a survival base with more than 20.000 survival and no one left alive other than Zed whos about to die. From the memories, Gray was able to see one of the awakeners look. Even though it was only for a moment but with Gray''s ability, he was able to pause the memories and take a good look at one of the awakeners who were fighting look. White big wing. A Long spear of light on her hand. And a big yellow hola on her head. Seeing this woman in Zed memories, Gray already knows what kind of awakener she is. Race awakener! Race awakener is one of the weirdest awakenings. There are many types of awakening. In this world, race awakening, memories awakening, rules awakening, etc. And as its name show. The person who became a Race awakener. He will change from human to another race. That woman should not be human. But Angel!. Before Gray awaken his ability. He always stayed in the base, till his father was killed by the zombies. So he never met this kind of awakener. But he heard about them. There isn''t much information about the race awakeners, at least from the information he learned from the base survivors who were outside. But one thing is sure. Those awakeners are very strong. From the mountain look, you can see how strong they are. Speaking about this. If others saw Gray''s face right now. They will also think of him as a race awakener. After all, no normal human will have pointe ears like Gray. ... Gray didn''t only search about the base destruction reason. He also wanted to see if his father''s death was because of Zed or not. But he found that Zed didn''t kill his father. Even though he was planning to kill him. But it''s not him. When they were chased by the zombies, his father let the others run and attracted the zombies to another way. And after that, his father never came back again. Seeing those memories Gray knows that the chances that his father is still alive are very low. And that was made him feel sad. But what actually angered him was what he did to Mary''s squad! Gray removed his hand and stood up. Then directly waved his sword, ending Zed''s life for good. Seeing Gray killing the only survivor they found, both Legolas and Tauriel were surprised and couldn''t understand why will Gray kill him like this. "Don''t care about this scum, let''s go, I want to save someone?" Gray said this and went the deepest part in the base. Soon Gray reached in front of a dark cave inside the base. This cave was made by his father to imprison those lawless awakeners who will hurt the normal people inside the base, and threaten the safety of the base. But actually it was never used. keeping those who should be imprisoned will only waste resources. So they were either exiled from the base or directly killed. Looking at the dark cave, Gray didn''t stop and walked inside directly. Tauriel behind Gray took out the Arkenstone that Gray gave her before. Maybe this is the only use this stone has. As a lamp. The Arkenstone can emit light in the darkness After ten minutes of walking. Gray reached in front of an iron Gate. Gray didn''t stop and directly broke the gate and went inside. After entering the room behind the gate. Gray looked at the person who was hanged on the wall of this dark room. "Who!" The girl on the wall said with a very hoarse and weak voice. Apparently didn''t have much energy to speak. "It''s me, Gray!" Gray said those words slowly while he''s removing the cuffs from her hands. "Gray... Is that really you!" The girl said with shaking voice. "Gray... Ogi and Allen they were,.. they were killed by that bastard" The girl said with a very weak and angry voice. Mary, the only one whos still alive from her squad. When Gray led the bear away last time. Mary carried both Ogi and Allen and went back all the way to the base. But what she didn''t expect that Zed already noticed them and prepared a trap for them. After catching them. He killed both Ogi and Allen and wanted Mary to submit to him. Mary was injured so she couldn''t resist. Besides Zed is much stronger than her so even if she wanted to run away, she cant. Zed threw her on this cell without treatment and was planning to let her starve until she submits to him. But unfortunately for him, The base was destroyed and he couldn''t survive. From this informations, Gray also learned that he only disappeared for one day in the real world. "It''s okay... Zed is dead" Gray does not know how to comfort her. All he can do is to tell her about Zed''s death. But Mary didn''t answer Gray. Looking at her Gray found that she already lost consciousness. So he carried her out of the cave. After walking out if the cave Gray gave Mary to Tauriel and searched for some equipment like the crystal detector and the space bags that originally belongs to Mary''s squad. After finding what he needs. Gray wanted to leave the base directly. But when he reached the gate of the base, he saw many zombies coming toward the mountain. Soon this base will become a zombie land. That''s why Gray wants to leave fast. If a fourth-order zombie appeared, This will be a problem. Gray wasn''t surprised by this scene. For the base destruction, only a couple of hours. Besides, when he reached the base before, he already noticed the zombies who are moving toward the base from all directions. Apparently, the mountain destruction made a big noise around. Which attracted all those zombies. Gray didn''t stop and used his ability and carried himself with Tauriel and Legolas and Mary to soar in the air. ..... (Author: I won''t drop this book ..-.) Chapter 40 - Crown Third Awakening! After an hour. Gray flew all the way toward the city where he met Mary squad before. On the highest building in the city, Gray floated down. "Tauriel can you heal her?" As soon as he entered the building. Gray asked Tauriel. Mary''s wound is getting worst as time passes. So she needs fast treatment. "Yes I can, I only need some time," Tauriel said with a confidant. For Tauriel''s words, Gray doesn''t have any doubt. She was able to remove the dragon blood from his body before. So it''s normal for Tauriel to heal Mary. After that Tauriel took Mary and entered an empty room inside the building. While Gray and Legolas started clearing all the zombies inside the building. After half an hour Gray and Legolas killed all the zombies around. The zombies around weren''t that strong only couples of second-order zombies. Those zombies are so weak for the current Gray and Legolas. ... "How is she?" After clearing all the zombies around, Gray and Legolas went back to the top floor and asked Tauriel whos was standing outside of the room. "She''s okay, I used some herbs I was carrying with me. She only needs some rest and will wake up soon" Tauriel talked about Mary''s situation. "Well...." Gray heard her words and felt a little better. Mary is the only one in this world who can be called a friend in the real world. If it wasn''t for her, Ogi and Allen''s care. Gray doesn''t think he would be alive by now. .... Gray was resting in the hall. While checking the equipment he took from the base. Inside the space bags, He found many materials, which is enough for them to spend for some time. After that, he took the crystal detector. Gray pointed the detector at himself, to know how many crystal pointe he reached. He''s already a third-order awakener, So he should have reached more than 100 pointe. After the light appeared from the detector and scanned his body, a number appeared on the detector. 198 C.P(Crystal points). Looking at this number, Gray knows how much stronger he got in the middle earth. When he crossed before. He only had 10 C.P. Now he has almost 200 C.P, which means he''s twenty times stronger. The C.P doesn''t represent everything. For example, the sword skill or the ring abilities won''t be counted by the detector. So Gray''s strength right now can fight with any second-order awakened. As long as that awakener doesn''t have any weird ability. "Still weak," Such word appears on his heart. His strength is really weak compared to the other awakeners in this world. From the memories he saw before, Gray can see how weak he is right now. If he met awakener like that Angel. Gray won''t have the chance to even run away. Thinking of this Gray thought about the base. After seeing the base destroyed Gray found himself not really angry, only some emptiness inside his heart. In this world, that base was always his home. After one year from the apocalypse, his father became a third-order awakener and built that base. So Gray always thought of the base as his thing and was looking forward to the day he will get the base back. But now? The base was destroyed. The only thing he wanted to own in this world has gone. So he''s not sure what he would do from now on... "Gray.." Suddenly Tauriel came and sit in front of him. "Are you okay?. Since we left that ruined base and you weren''t acting right. If there''s something bothers you, you can tell me, we are your companions after all" Taruiel was able to see that Gray wasn''t acting right since he saw the base. Even though she wasn''t able to see his face under the mask. But form his voice tone she knows that he''s not in a good mood. Looking at Tauriel in front of him, Gray didn''t know what to say. He''s not clear about his thought right now, should he be happy because Mary is still alive or sad about the destroyed base. The emptiness inside his heart made him wonder. Normally, he should be angry about the base and even start thinking about revenge. But Gray found that he doesn''t have such feelings. No anger no sadness. Just nothing... People after the apocalypse gathering inside the bases only to survive, not many people will have feelings with others. So Gray found himself actually doesn''t have much attachment to the base. Only because his father built it, he wanted to own the base. After some thoughts, Gray smiled towards Tauriel and said; "It''s okay, I just realized something I didn''t realize before". From Tauriel''s question, Gray woke up. Yes. Even if he lost the base, he still has Tauriel and Legolas with him. People he really can care about. Base? He could build another one, not simply a base, But a kingdom if he wants in the future. His strength is weak? He only crossed two times and already became much stronger than before. As long as he didn''t meet a strong awakener or zombie higher than third order. Gray has confidence that he will become stronger than them sooner or later. As his thought became clearer, The crown on his head started to shine. Looking at the crown, Gray knows that the third evolution of the crown came. "AGHAAAA!" But unlike the first and second one. Gray felt great pain coming from his body and mind. As if something forcibly removed from his body. And the crown is really taking something from his body. The first time the crown awakened it took only 10GB of his life span while he''s on coma so he didn''t feel it. And the second time the crown awakened while he''s evolving from human to high elf, so he didn''t feel this pain. But now the crown is taking 1000GB of his life span. So the pain he taking right now was big. "Gray!, what happens" Tauriel saw Gray screamed from pain like this, was scared, and directly came to his side, trying to help him. She looked at the crown and wanted to touch it, so she can remove it. She can see that after the crown shined, Gray started to feel pain. "Don''t... Touch it... It will... end soon" Gray who was in pain. Controlled himself and said. Even though the crown is taking so much life energy from him. He''s a high elf right now. So he can bear such pain. After all, the crown is only taking 1000Gb and he has more than 10million GB(10PB). "But...." Seeing Gray looking at her while saying this with a pained voice. Tauriel was unwillingly and stepped back. Just watching him suffering from pain. "What happens?" Legolas came down from the roof and asked Tauriel while looking at Gray. He heard Gray cry from the outside so he was worried. Tauriel explained to him, so he also stood beside her waiting. After ten minutes of torture. Finally, the crown ended its evolution. "Finally ended" As the crown evolution ended. Gray exhaled a deep breath and said. "Gray! are you okay?!" Tauriel was so worried about Gray. So she came to his side trying to see if there is something wrong. "Don''t worry, I''m okay..." Gray said with a smile at his face. Gray was in a good mood right now. The message about the new skill the crown gave him already appeared on his mind. Looking at Gray smiling toward her. Tauriel''s blushed a little and stepped back. After that, Gray explained to them about the crown. After hearing Gray''s explanation. Both Tauriel and Legolas were stunned, to think such a brutal crown actually exist. Take away the life of its host in exchange with ability. Such an artifact they don''t want. "Well, since your here, Let me show you something" Gray took the crystal detector and explained to them. After scanning both of them, Legolas C.P was only 87, while Tauriel reached 80. It''s not good, but not bad. They are elves. Elves have much more energy than humans inside their bodies. Besides Gray trained them in the last week before leaving the middle earth. Maybe because of his memories that he copied for them or because of the magnet field between them. Both Legolas and Tauriel developed their ability so fast. After telling them about the C.P. Gray gave them two Space bags that were originally for Ogi and Allen. ... ... "TRAK" While talking. Mary came out of her room. "Mary, your awake..." Gray said while looked at Mary who was staring at them with doubt. "This voice... You are Gray?" Looking at Gray''s completely different person. Mery said with doubt. It''s been only one day since she saw Gray. How can a person change so much in one day? "Yes it''s me," Gray said this and waved his hand showing his ability to let her confirm his identity. "So it''s not a dream. Zed is really dead" After confirming Gray identity Mary whispered those words. She heard Gray telling her that Zed is dead before she lost consciousness. Then she looked at Legolas and Tauriel. "They are my new companions.." Gray introduced both Legolas and Tauriel to Mary. After that Gray explained to her about the base destruction. After hearing Gray''s words Mary was silent for a while. "Should we go to Hero base?" After some silence, Mary wanted to go back to Hero base. Originally she was a survivor from that base, but because she lost her way before, she met Gray and went to Glory base. If it wasn''t for Zed on the Glory base Mary would have long returned to Hero base. "Hero base..." Gray thought about this before. But he doesn''t want to attract attention. Glory base is s strong base. Gray knows that many strong people are staying there. With his current power level, going there will be so dangerous. After thinking for a while. Gray made a decision, he will go there but not now. After returning from the third world. He will go to the Hero base. ... (Author: ?_? What an annoying chapter.... I won''t fix it any more!) Chapter 41 - Luck Attribute! After three weeks, Gray and his party already cleared all the zombies inside the city and started cleaning the zombies around. This week Mary already had a good relationship with Tauriel. Not many women will fight like them. So they became friends in no time. She also learned that the three of them are race awakeners. Even though she knows that there is something wrong about this. After all its not normal to find three awakeners have almost the same awakening as this. She didn''t ask Gray. Everyone has its own secret. And this may be Gray secret. Gray also made a new spear for her and used the ring to put {No betrayal} idea on it. In these three weeks, Gray and his party got stronger, Gray already reached 220 C.P. But what surprised him was Legolas and Tauriel''s fast promotion. Taurirel reached 180 already, while Legolas reached 171. With Tauriel''s speed, she will probably overtake Gray soon, and her sword skills are rising fast. For this situation, Gray only sighs. He''s not sad, but more happy and helpless. This shows that Tauriel really had the potential to become a strong person, she only needs a chance. And Gray gave her this chance. But he doesn''t like the fact that his power is rising so slow. As for Legolas, this guy is a piece of work. Even though his crystal pointe wasn''t rising as fast as Tauriel. But his skill mastery was rising so fast. He''s originally a good archer. But with the magnet ability, The arrow he shot gave Gray a feeling as if the arrow is alive. Hight archer skills plus Magnet ability, Made Legolas ridiculously strong. And lastly Mary. Maybe because of Ogi and Allen''s death, she''s working more than anyone. Her spear skill and crystal points also raised so much. She has reached 130C.P in this short time. Which also became a third-order awakener. Her third awakening gave her a very strong skill, [Reverse] as the name says. She can reverse any attack no matter how strong this attack is. When Gray learned about her new skill, he found a random reason and copied this skill from her. Gray didn''t help Mary to raise her strength till now because he''s waiting for the idea he put on the spear to work completely. It''s not that Gray doesn''t trust Mary, But maybe because she''s from the real world like him. He''s more cautious. If he helped her, Her progress will probably be as fast as Tauriel. ... In the forest outside the city, Gray was standing in front of a weird tree. Not only animals evolved but every living creature can evolve, including the trees. This tree looks so weird, its leaves actually have a golden color, as if it made of gold, and the trunks colors is a Golden brown. If the dwarves saw this tree, they will probably do everything to own it as the ultimate treasure. Even Gray was fascinated when he saw this tree before. It''s been weak since he found this tree. Gray came here almost every day. Gray even wanted to take this tree with him and planting it in another place. But the tree roots went so deep, so he couldn''t do this. Looking at the tree in front of him. Gray put his palm on it. But nothing appeared, Since the tree is living thing, Gray thinks it should have Disks inside. Maybe because his strength is not enough right now. So he cants access the tree Disks. Anyway, this is not his purpose. "Extraction" Gray widespread this word and a black mist emitted from his palm. And entered the tree then went back to his palm again. "Mehh..." Gray sighs and took his hand back. Looking at his hand Gray was annoyed. He has been repeating his action for three weeks every day. Before three weeks the crown awakened for the third time and gave him a very powerful ability. [Extraction] This skill can be said to be a cheat! It can actually extract a random attribute from the target Gray wants. When he wanted to try this skill at first He found this tree, so he uses it as a test subject. Gray has three extraction chances every day, Maybe it''s related to his awakening level or the crown awakening Gray is not sure. But what he didn''t expect the first time he extracts something, he actually extracted [Luck attribute]. And that''s exactly why Gray wants to take this tree with him. After seeing this attribute Gray was horrified, what luck means? It means nothing, but also a lot of things. Luck is an illusionary thing. Those who have good luck, their path will be so smooth, and almost everything will lead them to their best direction as if the world itself helps them. The stories protagonists are called the protagonists because of their weird luck. And that''s why they normally called the loved one by the world. So Gray wanted to extract more such attributes. With good luck, the next world he will cross might be a better world, and he might be able to get more benefits. And naturally, he will be luckier. After he got the Luck attribute, Gray directly merge it with himself. But after that, he found that his luck didn''t become as good as he thought. For an entire three weeks, no such attribute like luck appeared again. He tried to extract from many different objects living and dead objects. But all the attributes he extracted were so normal him. For example from the tree in front of him, he got [Golden leaf attribute]. Such an attribute is not suitable for him. Gray got this attribute before and tried to merge it with a random beast he found in the forest. But the result was wonderful. Some parts of that beast''s hair changed to golden leaves. After seeing this result Gray tried in many other things. For example the armor he''s wearing. Gray merged many [Iron hardness attribute] [Iron quality attribute] and even some [Vitality attribute]. So the armor was much harder than before. Different attributes have different uses. For example, the Vitality will repair the broken things and make it more powerful, but if it entered the normal body it will heal the wound and gave the body more vitality. But if attributes like [Stone quality] or [Petrifaction] that were extracted from stones entered a living body. It''s will petrify the body, so as soon as that body tried to move he will collapse like a broken stone. From this skill, Gray saw infinite possibilities. He only needs to extract more and more luck. "Gray you are here again!" Tauriel came from behind and called Gray who was standing there thinking about his ability. "Done already?" Gray looked back and saw Tauriel with Legolas and Mary who was following her. Apparently, they already hunted today food. "Yes, we caught a big one today," Mary said this and pushed the big bear behind her. A second-order bear. This bear strength about the same strength of the bear who almost killed Gray and Mary before. Even though Legolas and Tauriel doesn''t like to eat meat. But they had to eat it, the mutant genes take so much energy from them while training. So they need high energy food. "So beautiful, no matter how many times I saw it. This tree is really beautiful" Legolas besides Mary said while looking at the tree in front of him. "Yes, it is.. but it looks like its not as special as I thought" Gray replied to Legolas''s words while also looking at the tree in from of him. He extracted from this tree more than 50 times trying to get another [Luck attribute] But he got nothing. So Gray started to lose interest. Gray always thought the [Luck attribute] is something special about this tree. "Well let go back" After some talk with them Gray wanted to go back. He doesn''t have much hope to get another luck attribute from the tree anymore. But before leaving Gray put his hand on the tree again to try for the last time. "Extraction" But what Gray didn''t expect that when he lost hope the luck attribute appeared again. Looking at this attribute appeared again on his mind Gray was exited suddenly and extracted again. [Luck attribute]x2. That what appeared on his mind. "What" Seeing that he extracted another [luck attribute] Gray was stunned! For three weeks this attribute never appeared and now it appeared twice!. "ROAR ¨C BOOM" But before he gets happy, suddenly a bolt of lightning came from the sky directly destroyed the golden tree in front of him. "Gray!!" Tauriel and the others were frightened by the sudden lighting attack. After all, Gray is so close to the tree. "I''m okay" Gray jumped back from the tree side so he wasn''t caught by that lightning bolt. Watching the tree that was completely destroyed only leaving the fire burning what left from it. Gray felt a little scared. What happened was an accident? Gray doesn''t think so. [Luck attribute] represent how lucky the owner of this attribute is. If his luck went down so much. To be accidentally hit by a random lightning bolt from the sky. This is what we normally call bad luck!. Gray extracted so much luck at one time. and brought misfortune to this tree. .... Chapter 42 - Death Queen! "Are you ready" Gray was floating in the air and said to the three people behind him. "Yes," Tauriel behind Gray clinched the swords on her hand and said. While Legolas and Mary behind her kept silent but their eyes were serious. Seeing that everything was ready. Gray at the city under him. Its been five days since the tree accident. Before three days Gray decided to leave the city where they were standing and move slowly toward the Hero base, Anyway staying there was useless for him. And the tree is not there anymore. So his plan is to cross the third world along the way and when he came back he will continue his away towards Hero base. But he found this city today. This city is one of the biggest cities around. Z City. He can remember how beautiful this city was. But now all he can see is a dark city full of walking dead. The reason why Gray wanted to enter this city because the zombies around this city are acting weird. After some observation, Gray found that the zombies around the city are moving in circles As if guarding the city. Zombies are dead creatures left with animal instinct only. That''s why he was worried. Those zombies shouldn''t act like this alone, maybe there is something or someone is controlling those zombies. So Gray wants to check the city. If there''s really something or someone controlling those zombies. Gray will try to destroy it as soon as possible. And if he failed, then he will run away. And think of another way. Zombie''s evolution is faster than human evolution, But because of the lack of wisdom, they can''t fight alone against normal awakeners at the same level. If someone able to control and lead the zombies. Gray can see how bad the situation will be. Not for him only but for all who survived till now. Slowly Gray and his party floated in a dark alley and started sneaking around the city. After some search, they found the zombies actions really weird. most of them were staying in groups standing in front of all passages leading to the main city center. Seeing this Gray knows that they cant reach the city center like this. "You stay here I''ll go check the city center by myself and come back soon" Gray''s ring allows him to become invisible so he''s planning to sneak alone to see what happening. "No, it''s dangerous to go alone" But Tauriel directly refused to allow Gray to go alone. Even Legolas and Mary nodded their heads. "I don''t know what I will meet there. if I met something dangerous I can run away by myself. Don''t forget I can become invisible" Gray can see that they are worried about him, but what he said also true. If they met a strong enemy there, it will be dangerous. By himself, it will be easier to run away. Seeing Gray putting it in this way. Tauriel was annoyed and didn''t talk anymore. Just watching Gray leaving alone. "Don''t be angry, what Gray said is true, we are still weak if there''s a fifth-order zombie or higher, we won''t have the chance to run away. He''s doing the right thing" Mary came to Tauriel''s side and said this trying to calm her. "Weak...." Hearing her words. Tauriel only whispered this word not knowing what she was thinking. ... Gray floated slowly while he''s an invisible state. Soon he reached the center of the city. Looking at the big space filled with zombies in front of the main city house. There were countless zombies standing there. Only standing without sound just watching the huge broken dark gate of the main city house. Looking at that huge house. Gray knows what controls the zombie is inside. "Should I enter.." Gray was hesitating to enter that hall. He doesn''t know what he will find inside. After some thoughts, Gray decided to take a look. If something dangerous appeared he will run away directly. Slowly Gray floated down toward the house gate but didn''t stand in the ground and kept floating in a low altitude. If he walked to inside the zombies may hear his footsteps. After entering the dark big house. He found himself in an empty big hall. Looking around Gray couldn''t see any zombie inside. "TRAK TRAK" While looking around. Suddenly a footsteps sound appeared in the hall. Hearing this sound Gray became more vigilant. "You have finally appeared, My lovely king" A female sound suddenly appeared from behind him directly speaking into his ears. "What!!" Gray directly related and waved his sword toward the sound source. "TRINK" But his sword was actually caught by two dark purple fingernails. Seeing this. Gray directly let go of his sword and went back more than ten meters to make a distance between him and who caught his sword. "It''s not good to attack me in our first meeting like this my king," The person who caught his sword said while scratching on the sword body with his sharp fingernails. Gray looked at the person in front of him with amaze. Very long black hair, Two purple-black beautiful eyes as if holding the evil of the world itself, smooth baby face, a purple mark under her eyes looks like tears. Long and beautiful body. Dressing a black robe. "Are you shy my king. Don''t keep hiding like this, I want to see your face" This extremely beautiful girl said this and suddenly appeared in front of Gray. "So fast" These words appeared on his mind. Before he could even react the girl already removed the mask from his face. Gray jumped back again. And his heart is more frightened. With her speed, if she wanted to kill him. Gray is sure that he won''t be alive till now. The girl held the mask on her hand and said with disappointment; "Why are you still hiding My king. Is it because of your hand? Should I cut it to be able to see you" "You don''t have to!" Gray was frightened even more by her words. What does her word mean? She can''t see his body but she knows where he is. And she already knows that the ring on his hand actually the reason why he can become invisible. So he showed himself directly, or she might really cut his hand. "So handsome! As expected from my king. Only a perfect creature like you can be worthy to stand beside me!" Gray looks after the transformation can be said to be the best between the best. So when she saw Gray look. She was more satisfied with Gray and said this. "Your king?" Gray heard her saying this word before. But he couldn''t understand. When he became her king? He''s pretty sure that this should be his first time to see her. "Yes! between all the creatures I have seen, I couldn''t find any qualified person to be my king. But as soon as you entered this city. I was able to feel it. My king, you have something special within you. Something makes you qualified to be my king! something....." This girl said this and looked at Gray with somehow crazy eyes. "You''re not a human, are you" After hearing her word Gray thought some horrible idea. So he wanted to confirm. "Is it matter? Your not human yourself... Well, you can think of me as an evolved zombie" The girl didn''t care about this fact and said this as if it a normal thing. "Zombie! shes really a zombie!" Gray couldn''t believe what he heard!. The reason that the human survived until now was that the zombie doesn''t have any wisdom. But know this girl in front of him is actually a zombie? Gray felt very cold on his heart. From her words, he can see that her wisdom is very high. "Well... Let''s not talk about this, my king. Since I finally found you, I won''t let you leave my side anymore" The girl smiled happily and walked toward Gray. Hearing her words Gray knows that he can''t talk anymore and directly controlled the metals around the hall to attack her. It''s just that his reaction is very slow compared to this girl. "Why are you trying to attack me?" The girl appeared in front of Gray with a sinister smile and put her hand on Gray''s shoulder. As soon as her hand touched Gray. Gray knelt on his legs and couldn''t even use his power again. "You..." Gray wanted to speak. But as soon as he saw her eyes, Gray couldn''t speak anymore. Her two eyes gave Gray pressure he never felt before. "Your still so weak my king. But it''s okay when I change you to my kind you will get stronger by in no time" The girl said this and put her hand on his face while looking at him from above. Gray lowered his eyes and murmured something. "Oh. How bad of me. I forget to introduce myself. I''m Chandra your future queen. what about you" Chandra said this with a happy smile on her face. Gray lowered his eyes and murmured something. Chandra wanted to ask what Gray was saying but suddenly she found something wrong. "What is this?!!" She looked at her hand which slowly petrify and stepped back. "You can do such a thing! As expected from my ...." Before Chandra completes her word her entire body turned into a stone. "*Sighhhh*....." Gray took a deep breath and looked at Chandra who already turned into a stone. Gray was so frightened just now if he didn''t use the attribute he extracted from the stones before. He doesn''t know what would have happened to him right now. Yes, this was the last thing Gray could use. He merged the attribute he extracted from the stones before to her while she was holding his face. And like this, he managed to petrify her. "ARGHHAAAA" AGHHAAHAA" The zombies outside suddenly became so active and started moving all directions. Apparently they are not under control anymore. Hearing this. Gray stood up and floated out of the hall, but before he left he looked at Chandra again then left. Flying all the way back to where he left his party. After seeing Tauriel and the others Gray didn''t explain much to them and took them to leave the city directly. ... But what Gray didn''t know that after he left the city. Some cracks appeared on Chandra''s stone body. Then all her body started to return back to normal. "My king is running away (^?^) Let''s catch him back" Chandra didn''t care about the fact that Gray was able to petrify her, she even started to like Gray even more!. For her, the stronger Gray is the more she likes him. Chandra slowly walked toward the outside then she looked at the direction Gray left and was ready to follow him. "Queen. Please don''t leave, the Dark God is calling for you" Suddenly a horned shadow appeared from the ground and said this while kneeling. "I''m busy right now." Chandra didn''t care about the shadow and wanted to leave. "No. You can''t ignore his ord....."Before the shadow completes his word. A monster''s pressure locked him directly not letting him breathe. "Are you giving me orders right now?" Chandra looked at him with very scary eyes. As if she will kill him if he said any more words. And the tip of her fingernail was already in front of the horned man''s eyes. "*Sight*. Well, I''ll go" But after some silent Chandra calmed down and didn''t attack the horned man Even though Chandra wants to follow Gray, she still listened to what the horned shadow said. "I''ll catch you sooner or later my cute king" After looking at the direction Gray run to. Chandra said with a smile on her face. After saying this a dark gate appeared in the void. But before she enters the gate. she waved her hand on the air. After that, she entered the gate and left the place completely. The horned man didn''t raise his head for a long time. After some time he raised his head and looked at the dead bodies in front of him with horror. "That woman....." The horned man was so scared by the scene in front of him. He knows that she''s so strong but to think she will kill all the zombies inside the city simply by waving her hand. "As expected from the Death Queen... so strong!" The shadow said to himself then looked at the direction where Gray left. After some silence, he turned back and his body slowly sinks into the shadows. "Her King? This is getting interesting" This was the last words he said before disappearing to the shadows completely. And the city went completely silent. Chapter 43 - Crossing! "Gray what is happening why all the zombies on the city suddenly became active" While running away, Mary asked Gray in the front. "AGHANAAA...." But the sound of the zombies behind them inside the city suddenly calmed down. "Calmed down?" Gray looked at the city behind him with more fear in his heart. "Let go!" Gray didn''t explain to them and run away even faster. Soon Gray and his party reached a big forest and entered a random cave to hide. "Gray... What did you find there?" Legolas said. He can see that Gray is acting weird. As if he''s trying to hide from someone in a panic. "Was it a strong zombie? fourth-order? fifth-order?" Mary asked trying to guess what he met there. "No... I met something more horrifying from the zombies" Gray looked at them and told what to them about his encounter with Chandra. After learning about everything. All of them were terrified. This is the first time to hear about an intelligent zombie. But what even more scary is her ability to control the zombies. "You said that you have petrified her. Then why the zombies calmed down after freed from her control?" Tauriel was thinking about what Gray said. And the asked. "Because... She''s not dead!" Gray said his thought. Before leaving the hall after petrifying her. Gray wanted to destroy her stone body to make sure she died for good. But as soon as he thought of this. A very uneasy feeling struck his heart. As if telling him if he didn''t run away directly he won''t have the chance to run anymore!. When he thinks of this. Gray felt cold n his heart. If he really stayed there. He might have become a zombie by now. "So... What should we do now? Should we go and tell the awakeners in the hero city about this?" Mary didn''t know what they should do in this situation, so she asked. "No. We have to get stronger... That zombie... Chandra shouldn''t be a threat to other survivors. At least not for now. If a strong person like her wanted to destroy the survival bases. She would have done this already. We are still weak to know anything. So we should get stronger first..." Gray said his real thought. The intelligence Chandra showed is not like a new evolved zombie at all. So she shouldn''t be a newly evolved zombie. If she wants to attack the survivors she would have done this already. The more he thinks the more he found that things are not as simple as he thought. Not just simply a zombie and awakeners problem. "Well... Mary, give me your hand" Gray won''t hold back anymore. He will do everything to make himself and his companion stronger. First, the Glory base was destroyed by random awakeners and now a ridiculously strong female zombie almost turned him to a zombie. Gray doesn''t want to continue like this. At this moment Gray''s desire for power became much stronger then it already is. Besides he already searched Mary''s memories before. And found that before the apocalypse she wasn''t the type who likes to watch the movies or tv show. So she''s not very familiar with all function worlds. And that''s why he decided to take her with them. Gray directly copied high elf genes to Mary and copied her first awakened ability Cells enhancement to himself and Legolas and Tauriel. Gray almost forgot about this. Cell enhancement; It gave a very high physical fitness. So It helped them raise their C.P by 50. And it also raised all there senses. As for Mary, she was enjoying the evolution. Because she''s a pure human. like Gray before, her body bled so much and then started rebuilding itself. Her body slowly became taller and slender. Her face became younger and her brown hair became brighter. Soon Mary''s evolution ended. Looking at her new body and face Mary was shocked. She always wondered why the three of them awakened the same race. But now she got the answer. Gray actually changed her from human to elf!. She can feel that her strength became much stronger than before! Gray didn''t copy many skills for her. Only [Language skill] and [Elves Combat Arts]. Mary uses the spear as her weapon so sword skill will be useless for her. After doing all this Gray looked at the pattern on his hand which is almost complete. He anticipates that he should cross again after a couple of hours. "Hope this time world rises my strength" Gray merged the luck attribute on himself before. But till now. His luck wasn''t as high as he thought it will be. But he still has the hope to cross a good world this time. If he crossed a normal or high-tech world Gray will be disappointed. Even though there are many good things inside high-tech worlds. Gray still wants a magical world where he can rise his strength. After that Gray explained to Mary about his ability and told then they will cross the world again soon. When Mary heard Gray''s words she very excited! And more shocked by Gray''s ability. First, he changed her to an elf and taught her good fighting skills by simply holding her hand. And now he can cross the world?. Mary wasn''t angry about the fact that Gray didn''t tell her before. But more happy that he really trusts her and told her about his ability. "Wait... does that mean...." Mary looked at Legolas and Tauriel with new doubts. Seeing her looking at them. Legolas and Tauriel understand what she means. So they nodded their heads to confirm her words. After that everyone stayed in the cave waiting... ... ... Somewhere in the world. A very huge dark castle floating in the air. If you look carefully at the space around the castle. You can find they everything around is illusionary not giving a real feeling. As if the castle is in a completely different space. "WIGG" In front of the castle a dark gate appeared suddenly and a woman stepped out. "Death Queen. You''re here" From the gate an old butler came out and smiled toward Chandra who appeared form the gate. "Well, Don''t waste my time. Lead the way." Chandra didn''t care about him. And said this while walking toward the castle. As if she doesn''t need someone to lead the way. Soon they reached a huge gate inside the castle and the old butler opened the door for her. After entering the gate there was a huge table and four people were sitting there waiting. One blond girl and three men with different looks. "You here Chandra!" The only girl suddenly got excited after seeing Chandra and wanted to give Chandra a hug. But before she reaches Chandra her upper body half directly disappeared leaving only the lower half falling on the ground. "Idiot," The blonde-haired man said with disdain while looking at the girl who just got killed. But a weird scene happened the lower body of the girl slowly disappeared. "You can''t do this Chandra. I only wanted to gave you a hug" The blonde suddenly appeared from nowhere and said this to Chandra with an annoyed face. Chandra didn''t care about her and sit on the table not giving her any attention. "Tchee. So cold" The girl saw Chandra ignoring her and said while returning to her seat. After that everyone kept silent. "everyone here..." ... ... At the same time inside the cave. Gray and the others were standing in the middle holding each other hand waiting for something. "Are you ready" Gray can feel the pattern on his hand suddenly heating up. "Yes," Everyone said this with a serious look on there faces. Suddenly a vortex appeared from Gray''s hand and sacked them directly, Leaving the world for the third time. ... After ten minutes a Dark Gate appeared where Gray was standing. "Weird... My king was standing here. Where did he go?!" Chandra came out of the gate and looked around trying to see where Gray left. "I can''t feel his presence anymore..., Damn you Dark God, If it wasn''t for you I would have caught my king by now" Even though she said this, Chandra smiled very happily. This is probably the first time she fails to find someone she wanted to find. "Whos you''re looking for?" Suddenly another girl appeared on the cave looking around her and said with a smile. "Why are you here!" Chandra looked at the girl who suddenly appeared and said with a harsh voice. "Nothing really just wanted to see what....." But before she completes her words. she was killed by Chandra again. "HM.." Chandra didn''t even look at the girl''s dead body and disappeared from the cave. After Chandra left the cave. The girl appeared again from nowhere and looked at the place were Chandra left. With a playful look on her eyes. "What was she looking for.....?" It''s very rare to see Chandra searching for something, and actually to appear in a remote place like his cage. So she is curious. After some thoughts, a silly smile appeared on her face and also disappeared from the cave. .... (Author: Next world is...... wait for tomorrow (???) ) Chapter 44 - Be My Partner! In a calm lush forest. A big monkey was sleeping peacefully on a stone. "WIGG" Suddenly in front of this monkey a Blue vortex appeared. "KIKI" The monkey woke up and looked at the vortex with wonder. But suddenly four figures appeared from the vortex, which scared the monkey so he runs away. "Everyone is okay?" Gray looked at everyone around him and asked. "Yes," Tauriel touched her head and said. This is her second time to cross the world. So she and Legolas only felt dizzy. "UWAGH" Mary was the worst of them. She has a feeling that she wants to vomit. "Well," Gray saw that everyone was okay. And started looking around. "I''ll take a look from the sky," Gray said this and floated slowly toward the air. He wants to see around the forest from high altitude to find which direction he should go. Soon Gray got a good look around him. Sea! In front of him was a blue sea that he can''t see the end of it. After looking around the forest he found on the left side of the forest there was a small village. Gray floated down and walked with Tauriel and the others toward the village he just saw. He wants to know what world he came to so he will search for some information first. After walking for ten minutes. Gray and his party exit the forest and reached the small village. This village is so peaceful. the houses are made around the village area, and the earth is so green. And the sea breeze gives the village a more peaceful and relaxing feeling. "$%$#@^?(Who are you?)" But before walking into the village a female sound appeared from their side and walked toward them with some wonder on her face. "Japanese?" Hearing the girl''s words. Gray was able to understand what she was saying. Gray doesn''t understand the Japanese language, but after watching much anime before he was able to recognize some words. looking at the girl''s face Gray felt familiar. Black eyes, dark green hair. She gave him so familiar feeling. As if he saw her before, but couldn''t remember where. "[email protected]^@^$?(Are you looking for something?)" The girl said again while looking at Gray mask. She really wonders why all the four of them wearing masks. Gray and his party gave her a very suspicious feeling. ".... What is she saying?" Legolas asked Mary who''s beside him with doubt. Buy Mary didn''t know either, so she shook her head. "Well..." Gray was about to try to communicate with her. But suddenly a group of thugs holding swords and daggers with them also came out from the forest while looking at Gray and the others with a bad smile. "*sigh* You''re finally here" Gray sighed as if he saw his savior. Hearing Gray words. Tauriel, Legolas, and Mary felt weird and didn''t understand. Finally here? Who are they? Why will Gray sigh happily seeing them?. Gray didn''t care about their reaction and raised his hand toward this group of thugs to control their weapons. Seeing their weapon suddenly floated away from their hand and turning toward them. The thugs were scared and wanted to run away. But Gray directly controlled the weapons and trapped them in a circle. Seeing Gray directly catching this group of thugs the green-haired girl was surprised. But soon she returned to normal, Apparently, she''s accepted Gray''s ability as if its a normal thing. Gray walking toward the thugs and grabs one of them. They were so scared and didn''t even resist, just kept talking. As if asking Gray to let them go. Gray ignored them and entered the D disk of the person he''s holding. He can see that''s this group didn''t come with good intension. After all, just by looking at their faces, you can read(I''m a bad person) words. Gray was thinking about how to let the dark-haired girl allow her to hold her hand so he can copy her [language skill]. But he couldn''t find a good reason After all the language barrier is there, and he cants simply catch her hand for no reason. Since those guys are here. He doesn''t need to say much. He directly controlled them and started copying the language skill and searching inside their memories. After two minutes. Gray took his hand back, and a weird look appeared on his face. From their memories, Gray didn''t get much information. But what he got is already enough for him to know which world he''s in right now. The thugs saw Gray lost in his thoughts and didn''t care about them, they directly stood up and wanted to attack him. But before they could even react. Legolas and Tauriel knocked them down. Gray didn''t care about all this and looked at the dark-haired girl again. then said; "Hello miss, I and my friends here have just come to this island and lost our way in the forest can you show us where we can find some food and suppliers" "No problem. And thank you for catching those thugs, they were annoying the villagers for some time, soon someone should come and take care of them" The girl said this with a smile on her face while looking at Gray silver mask. "Gray, should we kill them?" Mary came to Gray''s side and asked him. Since they are not in their world anymore. She''s not sure if she should kill them or not. If she met those people on the apocalypse, she wouldn''t hesitate and directly make holes on their body with her spear. "No need" Gray shooked his head and wasn''t planning to kill them. Those guys are just a group of little thieves. Simply bounding them will be enough, soon someone should come and take them away, as the girl said. After that Gray and his party followed the green-haired girl to enter the village leaving a group of thugs tied by ropes on the tree. ... Soon Gray and the others entered the village, the dark girl walked with them in front of a wooden building. "Partys Bar''s" Looking at the signboard written by English characters on the top of the wooden door, Gray felt funny. This world''s main language is Japanese but they actually use English characters even though it''s not the main characters for this world. "Welcome to my bar. Take a seat, I''ll prepare something for you to eat" The green-haired girl said this with a smile and went back to the back room which apparently the kitchen. Looking at the girl disappeared, Gray and his party sit down. "Gray, the language you both just spoke was so familiar, is it an Asian language?" Mary looked at Gray and asked. "Yes, Japanese is the main language of this world," Gray said this and then started copying the language for them. Tauriel and the others once again experienced the magic of Gray''s ability. They simply mastered a new language by simply holding hands. ... Soon after the green-haired girl came out of the kitchen while holding some dishes on her hands. "Here, you this food" She put the dishes in front of them and smiled happily. Legolas and Tauriel looked at Gray as if asking him what to do. Gray slowly removed the mask from his face and started eating. Seeing Gray removing the mask Tauriel, Legolas and Mary also removed the masks and ate their food. "So handsome/beautiful!" At this moment the green-haired girl was looking at them with a stunning look. This is her first time seeing such a perfect group standing together in front of her. After finishing the food. Gray cleaned his mouth and looked at the green-haired girl with a gentle smile saying; "Thanks for the food, I forgot to introduce my self. I''m Gray, he is Legolas and they are Tauriel and Mary. My companions" Gray looked at her and introduced himself to her and the others. "Ah oh.. I''m Makino, the owner of this Bar" Makino was stunned for a second when she saw Gray smile, and then she answered Gray in a hastily. "HAMM.." Tauriel looked at Makino''s reddened face and hummed annoyedly. She''s not happy seeing Gray smiling toward other girls. "Are you guys bounty hunters?" Makino didn''t notice Tauriel''s annoyed face and asked Gray. Trying to guess their identity. Gray and Legolas wearing armors while Tauriel wearing a soft armor and holding two swords on her wrest. As for Mary, The big spear shes carrying is enough to catch her eyes. So Makino guessed that they are not bounty hunters. "I...." Gray wanted to answers but suddenly a loud voice came from outside Interrupting his words. "MAKINOOO! GIVE ME SOME FOOD!" A young skinny boy about his 16, pushed the door from outside and entered the Bar while holding his stomach as if he was starving for years. "I Told you not to enter the bar like this... *sigh*... Sorry about this, I''ll go prepare food for him" Makino wanted to scold the boy, but before she even ends her words. A helpless look appeared on her face and excused her self and went back to the kitchen. Gray didn''t care about Makino but was staring at the boy who entered the Bar. black shaggy hair, round black eyes, and a slim muscular build. blue trousers with cuffs, sandals, and a sleeveless red vest. But what was the most eye-catching is the trademark(Straw hat) he''s wearing on his head. "AUMMM... You guys are weird, why are your ears are so sharp? Hahaha So funny. But I like it " The boy was so rude while looking at Gray and the others. But before waiting for them to answer he continued; "I''m Monkey d. Luffy, the man who will become the pirate king, Be my partner!"..... Chapter 45 - Garp! "I''m Monkey d. Luffy, the man who will become the pirate king, Be my partner!" Luffy looked at them with confidence and a grin on his face. As if he was saying what will really happen. "..." Gray and his party looked at Luffy with dead fish eyes. Follow Luffy? This will only waste his time. Gray right now only thinking about how to rise his power in this world. This world has many magical skills. And Gray is planning to get all what he can get. But before thinking about this Gray wants to test something. "Luffy is it... If you want me to be your crew, then show me your power.... see that long pipe over there, bring it to me" Gray suddenly thought of something and said to Luffy with a sly on his face. Legolas, Tauriel, and Mary looked at Luffy with a funny look they already know what Gray wants to do. "HMMM, OKI!!" Luffy didn''t know what Gray want to do. But since he said that he will become his crew, Luffy didn''t care and brought the pipe. "Here" Luffy held the pipe in his hand and wanted to give it to Gray. But Gray didn''t take it and raised his hand. "Woohoo, What is happening!" Suddenly the pipe in Luffy''s hand twisted around him as if he was holding a living snake, not an iron pipe. Soon the pipe bounded Luffy and raised him on air. "See. Your so weak to be my Captain..." Gray said this with a smile on his face and touched Luffy''s head. As if trying to teach him. But in fact, Gray was checking His C disk. Gray wants to know if the devil fruit can be copied or not. If he can then things will be much easier and this world will be his heaven. But if not... Gray already thought of another plan. Inside Luffy''s C disk. Gray didn''t found any file related to Luffy''s ability, which means that the devil fruit cant is copied. Gray was a little annoyed by this fact. But he also expected such a thing. Devil fruits is a very special thing. When a devil fruit user died, the fruit ability will leave his body and appears randomly in another fruit. This shows that the fruit ability is not something owned by the user body. Like a weapon enter the body allow the body owner to use its ability. And after his death, the weapon will leave his owner dead body waiting for another owner. After checking the C and D Disk. Gray tried to extract attributes from him. But what he got made his expressions dark. [Idot attribute][selfless attribute][Big stomach attribute].... Gray directly returned those attributes to Luffy. Such an attribute he doesn''t need. Gray sighed and withdraw his hand. "Hey! Let me go!" Luffy was struggling in the air trying to break free from the iron pipe that Gray bound him with. "Well," Gray didn''t care about Luffy anymore and removed the pipe away. "Luffy don''t make troubles!" Makino came out from the kitchen and saw Luffy who still trying to persuade Gray And his party to join him. Luffy is not the kind who will give up easily. So he will probably be a headache for Gray from now on. "Well," Luffy saw the food in Makino''s hands and calmed down then stretched his hands and caught his chair then pushed his body toward his chair. "This..." Tauriel and the others were surprised when they saw Luffy''s hand suddenly stretched his hand. "Makino does he have any relationship with the navy hero Garp?" Gray looked at Makino and asked while pointing at Luffy. "You know Grandpa?" Hearing His grandfather''s name. A scared look appeared on Luffy''s face. "So he''s your Grandfather... No wonder you both have the same name" Gray said this and acted as if he just realized. "Yes, he is.. Garp will be here in two days. If you can stay in the village maybe you will see him," Makino said this happily. Garp is a hero in her mind. So she''s happy when talking about their village hero. "That''s good, I really wanted to see him" Gray smiled and said this. Gray really wants to see Garp. With Garp''s help, his plan will work faster. Besides Garp have many good skills Gray wants. After that Makino showed Gray and the others where they can stay for two days. The village people were so friendly so Gray and his party were welcomed. ... ... "So... What should we do next?" Mary, Tauriel, and Legolas were sitting around Gray on the house that Makino let then stay in. Because they helped in catching the thieves this house owner didn''t ask them for money. And that was good news for Gray, after all, he doesn''t have any money. Gray looked at them and explain the world system for them. "Pirate... Navy?... That kid called Luffy wants to become a pirate king while his grandfather is a hero navy?" After understanding the world, Tauriel felt funny about Luffy''s idea. Normally he should be aiming to be like his grandfather a great navy, but he actually wants to be the opposite. "Then ... are we going to join the Navy?" Legolas remembered Gray''s conversation with Makino. Since Gray wants to see the Navy hero. Maybe he really plans to do this. "No, we won''t... Remember when Luffy suddenly stretched his hands?" Gray shook his head and asked them. "Yes..."Tauriel and the others nodded their heads. They were really surprised when they saw Luffy before and wanted to ask Gray about it. "There is a special fruit on this world called the Devil fruit. This is our main goal in this world. To get the most suitable fruits for us...." Gray explained the fruit types and abilities in great details and also told them about the Haki and other skill that exists. After hearing Gray''s explanation. Legolas and Mary''s eyes shined Especially Tauriel. She''s probably the most one who wants to get stronger faster. And what made them feel magical is the frit types! Paramecia and Zoan Fruit types didn''t surprise them much, after all the real world there is many awakeners who have similar abilities. But after hearing about the almost cheat Logia type, they were exited. If they were able to obtain such fruit, their strength will rise to unimaginable level for them. Logia can create, control, or transform their bodies, partly or completely, into an elemental body that can nearly nullify enemy attacks, making them almost invincible. "Where will we find those fruits?" Tauriel asked the most important question. "I don''t know... But we don''t have to look for them. I have a plan. If my plan worked out then finding a suitable fruit won''t be a problem" Devil fruit appears randomly around the world. Searching for fruit will only waste time. And even if he found one. He not sure if its ability will be useful for him or not. So Gray wasn''t planning to search for it anyway. Now his goal to copy Haki and some good skills then find a certain person. ... ... Two days passed Gray was sitting in the bar with Tauriel while Legolas and Mary were fighting(playing) with Luffy outside. In these two days, Luffy kept stalking them, trying to persuade them to join his ship that didn''t even exist. Luffy is 16 years old right now, wich mean till he really goes out to the sea it will be one year later. But this didn''t stop him from trying to persuade them. "Sorry about Luffy... He''s like this when he decides on something" Makino was sitting behind the bar and said to Gray with an apologetic face. "It''s okay..." Gray said with a funny look on his face. Even though Luffy was stalking them for two days repeating the same words. They weren''t really annoyed. Luffy this guy knows how to win other hearts. So they decided to teach(abuse) him a little before they leave. "Makino... Give some food!" Luffy with Mary and Legolas came from outside. He sits down and asked for food with a starving look. Apparently lost again. "Here.." Makino already prepared the food for him so she put it in front of him. Seeing the food Luffy opened his mouth and throw it in his mouth in one go. "Thanks for the food!" Seeing Luffy eating his plate in one go, no one was surprised. They already got used to Luffy''s abilities. So there''s nothing to surprise. "Gray Let fight again, I''ll make my partner! " After having energy again, Luffy stood up and wanted to fight with Gray again. Hearing Luffy''s words Gray felt helpless. Because of his rubber body. Their attacks won''t hurt him, so this guy always fearless. Besides, they don''t really want to hurt him, or Tauriel would have already cut him to pieces. "Nasty Boy! are you still thinking about becoming pirate!!!" Suddenly an old but strong and energetic man voice came from the door. Hearing the familiar voice Gray looked back and saw who he''s waiting for. "Grandpa!!" Luffy was so scared after seeing Garp. As if he saw a monster standing at the door. "You will become a glorious navy, I won''t let you also run away like Ace!" Garp suddenly disappeared and came to Luffy''s side and gave him his fist of love!... "THAT''S HURT!!!!!!!" Luffy held his head painfully. Apparently suffered a great deal of pain. Gray''s party looked at Garp with horror. Garp''s speed just now was so fast even their eyes couldn''t see how he appeared besides Luffy. And he actually managed to Luffy feel pain!. "Mr. Garp, your here" Makino looked at Garp who has just appeared and greeted him with a smile. Garp greeted her with a big smile, then he shifted his eyes toward Gray and his party. He was surprised for a second, after all, they don''t wear masks now. "It''s you who caught the thieves?" Even though he was surprised by their looks. He still asked with a strong smile. "Yes. Nice to meet you, Mr. Garp" Gray stood up and was so polite while talking with Garp. "HAHAHA, You guys look so unique, since you have justice want to join the navy?!" Garp smiled a big smile and suddenly invited them "What! Damn old man. They are my partners. They won''t join the navy!" Luffy who was in pain suddenly fired up and screamed toward Garp. "Basterd kid, I said you will be navy!!" Garp and Luffy started fighting again... Looking at them like fight. Gray and his party face turned black. They finally realize who''s Luffy resembles. ... ... (Author: Vote bug fixed... Vote or I''ll kill Gray..... ? ¤Ä ?_? ?¤Ä) Chapter 46 - Gran Tesoro Gray and his party were standing on the navy ship while look at Luffy who was screaming on the island not far from them telling them that he will defeat and bring them to his ship someday. Hearing Luffy''s word Gray and the other smiled. Luffy still didn''t give up. "This kid, still talking about being a pirate!" Garp came out of the ship room while holding a black iron ball in his hand. Looking at the ball on Grap''s hand, Gray suddenly thought of something. And as he thought. Garp actually raised his hand and threw it toward Luffy! "BOOM" The ball bombed where Luffy was standing. "Nasty kid! Don''t let me hear you talking about being a pirate again!" Garp looked at Luffy who was sitting on the ground with a scared look beside the hole that Garp created when he threw the ball. "..." Looking at all this Gray and his party turned blind eyes. They already saw Garp abusing Luffy many times before. So they aren''t really surprised this time. ... ... ... "Mr. Grap how long will take us to reach there?" Gray was sitting beside Garp on the ship while looking at the dark sea in front of him. It''s been a month since they left Windmill Village(Luffy''s Village). Before leaving the village Gray asked Garp to send him to where he wants to go. Marine ship is much faster than normal ships, with Garp ''s help he will get there faster. And naturally, Garp accepted Gray''s request, after all, Gray helped his home village by holding the thieves. Besides Garp himself was interested in Gray''s party. Their looks are so unique, he doesn''t remember any group or race he saw before looks like them. He asked Gray before about this. But Gray''s answer was; "We were born like this". This world has other races than human. And some humans in this world have some weird shapes. So didn''t find what Gray said is weird. In this month, They met many weak pirate ships. Gray and his party destroyed all of them and gave them to Garp. After all, they don''t have money so Gray asked Garp to let them hunt the pirates they found along the way and exchange it with the navy for a reward. He also extracted many attributes and merged them with his armor and strengthen the weapons and armors for his team. And most importantly Gray already copied Garp Skill. At first, Gray didn''t find a good chance to touch Garp and copy his skills. But after two weeks he and Garp were already so familiar. So he found a random reason and touched Garp. Inside Garp''s C disk. Gray didn''t find any special thing, But when he entered his D disk. Gray almost blinded by what he saw inside. [Observation Haki] = 29GB [Armament Haki] = 48GB [Conqueror''s Haki] = 10GB [Six Powers] = 32GB (Shave=6GB, Moon step=4GB, Iron Body=8GB, Paper Art=2GB, Tempest Kick= 2GB, Finger Pistol=1GB) Observation Haki is, arguably, the most used Haki type in the One Piece world. It allows users to sense the spirit of others in various forms. For some, sensing their aura is easier. While some others develop it so they can look ahead into the future. This Haki is very important to Gray. It will be helpful for him in any world he goes to. Armament Haki refers to the ability that allows one to manifest their spirit as a weapon. This Haki type can be used as a defense as well as offense. Perhaps its biggest advantage is that it makes sure that the intangible bodies of Logia types can be hit as well. In other words. It will make Gray attack and defense much stronger when using this skill and will allow him to hit a special body like Logia elemental bodies, or weird bodies that can''t be touched normally like ghosts. As for Conqueror''s Haki. It''s said that it''s wielded only by one in a million people, Conqueror''s Haki is an ability that allows the user to impose their will on others. A weaker target would simply be rendered unconscious in its presence, while those who are strong can resist most of its effects. When trained extensively. In other words... Its a skill used to clean weak chickens around who uses this skill. And lastly, the Six Powers. its a special, superhuman martial arts style. And also is the main style of combat for the World Government and some Navy. It''s said the one who masters it will have the power of a hundred men. Those six powers(martial arts) are. Shave: This is a foot martial art that allows the users to move at extremely high speeds in order to avoid attacks, as well as to attack at higher speeds and with greater power. Moon step: Allows the users to actually jump off the air itself, allowing them to stay in the air for much longer than usual. In other words, it allows the user to kick the air so he can fly. Iron Body: hardens the users'' muscles to the level of iron, in order to nullify damage taken from attacks. However, it can be broken by strong enough forces. Paper Art: makes the users'' body extraordinarily flexible in order to avoid any attacks, float, and bending their body like a piece of paper. Tempest Kick: is a powerful projectile technique, in which the users start by kicking at very high speeds and strength, sending out a sharp compressed air blade that can slice objects and greatly damage a human body. Finger Pistol: is a close-quarter combat technique, in which the user pushes their finger into a certain target at a very high speed, leaving a wound similar to a bullet wound. Gray already knows that Garp''s skills will be big but not like this. Gray has 162GB of free space inside his D disk He originally has 165, but the [Reverse] skill that he copied from Mary took another 3GB. So if he wants to copy everything it wouldn''t leave him much space. So after some struggling with his thoughts, Gray still decided to copy all the three Haki''s types. As for the six powers, he only copied shave and Paper Art. Which left him with only 68GB free space. Gray didn''t copy the other four skills because they aren''t really useful for him nor they suitable for his fighting style. From the size of those skills, Gray can see how high Garp developed his Haki''s skills. Especially Armament Haki. Even the hardest to train and grow Conqueror''s Haki reached 10GB. After copying Garp''s skills Gray Power raised so much. Even though his C.B didn''t rise much only reached 320 C.P. But if you let him fight hundred of the old self, He will win easily. That shows how good those skills are. But even so, he''s still much weaker then Garp. It''s not a skills problem but Garp''s body pure power(attribute) is very strong. Strength, speed, physical fitness all of them is much higher the Gray. So the power he shows when he uses those skills is countless times higher than Gray. This deference is not something that can be fixed by simple training. People in this world have very strong bodies that allow them to fight like monsters. Maybe because of the energy of this world or something else. Anyway, Gray doesn''t have much hope reaching Garp''s strong body strength level by normal means. "It won''t take long, today we should reach there... Say why do you want to go to that place?" When talking about that place, an unpleasant look appeared on Garp''s face. He wonders what will Gray do in that kind of place. From his understanding of Gray, he shouldn''t be going there to play... "Well... There something I want there" Gray answered. "Then you have to be careful, It''s not a good place as it looks like" Hearing this, Garp didn''t say much more and warned Gray to be careful. Soon they were able to see A very huge golden moving ship. "We are here..." Gray stood up and looked at the shining gold ship in front of him with hot eyes!. What he really needs is there! On that big ship!. Gran Tesoro !! A massive ship with a metropolis built on it described as the largest entertainment city in One piece world. "So Big!!! So much gold!!" Mary, Tauriel and Legolas came out and watched this massive golden ship with shock! Legolas and Tauriel saw the treasure inside the Lonely mountain before but it wasn''t as impressive as this ship!. Golden light, Golden wall, Golden sea even the dust in the air is gold dust. Everything is made of gold!. Speaking of golden dust. Gray already copied the skills he copied from Garp and told them to use it secretly when they reached this place. So that Golden dust doesn''t enter their bodies. Gray already knows about Gild''s ability so he will naturally be extra careful. 48GB [Armament Haki] is more then enough to protect them for dust and not show it at the same time. Gray will waste so much time if he wanted to find this ship by himself. To enter this ship(city) you have to be invited by the owner of this ship himself Gild Tesoro also known as the "Casino King". Besides they are in the new world. Normal routs will take more than one year to reach here. But with Navy technology, they were able to cross the calm belt and reach all the way toward the new world. As for the red line its much easier. The naive can cross it. So it took them more than one month to reach here. But Garp as the navy hero. naturally, he has a way to let them go there. And maybe because of this they entered this place normally and didn''t face any problems. "Well. Kids! I am already late! I have to go back to Marineford or Sengoku will be angry!" After entering the golden ship, Garp said this and threw a snail phone toward Gray. "Call me if something wrong happened!" After saying this Garp left. Looking at the snail on his hand, Gray smiled. He was very grateful for Garp. Not only he got lost all the skills he needs from Garp. He also reached where he wants to reach. After some pause, Gray and his party turned back and walked toward the entrance of the city... ... (snail phone: are snails that are used for communication and/or visual aid throughout the world. They, for the most part, serve the same functions that telephones, fax machines, and cameras do in the real world.)... (Author: Well.... did I do something wrong?) Chapter 47 - Doflamingo!! After entering the city, Gray and the others were surprised by the scene inside again. Its really like a city. Building everywhere, people coming and going, all kinds of entertainment, all kinds of shops. What made him even more surprised is the streets filled with cars that are coming and going. Tauriel and Legolas were the most surprised. They saw the city before in the real world. But that city was a dead city filled in zombies. So they didn''t feel its charm. But now is different. This lively city made them somehow interested! This place looks like a big lively city in the real world!. The only difference that this city is a golden city. "Well... Remember the plan, we can''t stay here for too long, they already started watching us" Even though they were astonished by this city. Gray didn''t forget his real purpose from coming here. Besides, he already notices that many eyes from different directions are pointing at them. observation Haki, this magical skill is really good. Not only he was able to find those who were peeping on them, but he also was able to feel everything around him by 100meter. Even though he master the use of observation Haki to a very high level, he still cant extract more power of it. 100 meter is his limit, observation Haki is a mental power skill type which relies on spiritual power(soul). On the other hand, Legolas Observation Haki reached 800 meters and Tauriel 350 meters, which shows that their spiritual power is much stronger than Gray. For this difference, Gray didn''t think it''s weird. Tauriel and Legolas are elves who lived for a long time! How old is Legolas? he''s more the 2000 years old! while Tauril is about 600 years old!. If you asked about age, Gray is the youngest in the team, Even Mary is older than him... Gray thought about this before when he notices the difference in their D disk sizes. At first, he thought it was because they lived for a long time their D disk got bigger. But after meeting Mary, Gray''s thoughts changed somehow. After Mary''s third awakening, her D disk reached 260GB from 120GB. Such a thing didn''t happen to Gray. If it wasn''t for the first crown awakening he wouldn''t even have the free space to copy many skills as he did already. Even though he not really sure how the D disk size really works hee had some guesses, but nothing is real for now. Hearing Gray''s words Legolas and the others nodded their heads. they also have observation Haki, so naturally were able to feel the gazes around them. After that Mary and Tauriel took the money bags and separated from Gray and Legolas. Then Legolas also moved toward the port. Leaving Grey''s alone. Seeing everyone started to act. Gray stared at the highest building in this city. His goal should be there. Gray soon finds a blind spot and entered the invisible mode. ... "Disappeared?" Not far away a group of people who were watching Gray was surprised to found that Gray had disappeared. Because Gray walked toward a blind spot for them, they didn''t see him enter the invisible state. So they thought that he should be around the area and started searching for him. As for Gray? at this moment he already entered the biggest gambling tower in this city. Looking around there was all kind of gambling games. Gray wasn''t interested in all of this. He used his Haki to the limit trying to find someone around. After climbing a couple of floors he stopped. On this floor, he couldn''t feel what behind the wall, apparently shielded by something. Gray slowly moved toward the first door and used his ability to unlock the door. Even though almost everything in this ship is made of gold. Some basic things still made of normal iron. After checking many rooms, Gray didn''t find anything. So he walked toward the last big door. before reaching the door. A big head suddenly penetrated the door slowly and came out. Looking at the man with a big head that suddenly appeared Gray was startled. Tanaka! the security guard of this ship and an executive member of Gild Tesoro''s crew. Looking at Tanaka whos apparently didn''t notice him. Gray slowly came to his side and put his hand on his shoulder. "WHAT!!!.." Tanaka Saddnly felt weak all over his body and couldn''t use any strength to move. As if he falls to the seawater. And in fact, his situation is not really different. When Gray was in Garp''s ship, he found some sea stones and tried to extract its attribute. And got a very unique attribute [Ocean Breath attribute]. Which apparently the attribute that restricts the devil fruit. So Gray merged this attribute with the gloves he''s wearing. And as he expected Tanaka as devil fruit user, lost his ability to act under Gray''s hand. Tanaka ate the Nuke Nuke no Mi(Through-Through Fruit), a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit which allows him to phase through solid objects, including walls and floors. Just as he did now. While holding Tanaka, Gray entered his memories and searched inside. Soon his face brightened. From Tanaka''s memories, he found that Gild Tesoro is already eyeing them. After all Gray and his party came here with Grap, So Gild paid attention to them. And he even was planning to send his crew to test them first. Looking at Tanaka struggling to summon some strength Gray thought of something. [Extraction]... Gray extracted three times. But when the third extraction ended Tanaka suddenly used his ability and sank to the ground!... Looking at the empty ground in front of him. Gray froze in his place. "(;©¤_©¤).... DAMN!!!" After a second. Gray suddenly got angry and wanted to leave this place directly. What he actually extracted from Tanaka was a very unexpected attribute! [Sea curse attribute]!!!!!!. Every devil fruit user will be cursed by this curse. It will make them weak and unable to move or act as soon as they come in touch with seawater or sea stone. But now he actually helped Tanaka to extract this cure from his body by mistake. Gray even started to doubt if he really extracted Luck attribute from The golden tree! or a misfortune attribute. "TWTT, TWITT" Suddenly a whistling sound came from the city. Hearing this voice Gray knows that Tanaka already notices him. Tanaka was watching all their movement, So he knows about his sadden disappears. And from what just happened now, he properly knows it was him. "Careless..." Gray was so annoyed right now. To think his luck was so bad like this... "Here... That man should be here!!" Many voices came from the roads around him. Hearing this Gray sighed and revealed himself. Since they already know about him he doesn''t plan to hide anymore. He will force his way out. "Look it''s him! He''s really here, shoot!"Many guards suddenly appeared and pointed their guns towards Gray. After all, he''s an intruder, and Ther boss already said to kill him. Gray didn''t care about them and waved his hand directly! "BOOM" Not far away from Gray''s location. Legolas was standing in the port. Gray told him to chose a ship that can be controlled by their ability, After all, they are in the new world and the weather is very bad in this place. If they got an Iron ship that can be controlled by them, This will make their sail much easier. "Looks like something wrong happened!" Legolas looked at the direction where the sound of bombs came from and said with a worried face. "Fufufufufufu, Looks like some someone is having fun here" Suddenly a weird laugh came from behind Legolas. Looking back, He saw a very tall man, light blond-haired, tan skin, dressing flamboyant clothes, a pair of curved, thin white sunglasses completely hiding his eyes. and his walking style is so odd. Donquixote Doflamingo!! one of the Seven Warlords!!... the Seven Warlords are a group of seven powerful and notorious pirates allied to the World Government. This gives them the right to kill and loot others freely and won''t be chased by the navy as long as what they do doesn''t hinder the interests of the world government itself. This shows how powerful those seven pirates are. Gray already told them about the powers of this world, and while they are in Garp ship they were able to see the photos of those people, so he was able to recognize him. "What is he doing here!..." Legolas was surprised when he saw Doflamingo and his crew walking from their ship toward the city. Doflamingo walked from beside him and gave Legolas look and stopped. "Fufufufufufu" But then he suddenly laughed and continued his way. Legolas was standing tensely there while looking at Doflamingo whos leaving, Just now he felt a monster was staring at him. he was ready to fight if something went wrong. He didn''t expect he will simply give him a look and leave away like this. Legolas touched his mask and wondered if there is something funny about his looks? "Well... This is also a good ship..." Legolas looked at Doflamingo''s ship and found it suitable for them. Doflamingo''s ship is covered with iron from all directions as a defense, which is really good for them..... And maybe because he little angry of Doflamingo''s laugh so he wanted to steal his ship..... ... ... Gray it this moment he already walked out of the golden tower and was moving towards Mary''s and Tauriel''s location. Leaving many unconscious bodies behind him. Conqueror''s Haki!. This skill is really good to clean the fishes(weak people) around. Almost all the guards are relying on weapons, not many of them have good willpower so it was easy to clean them. Gray doesn''t think that his willpower is that strong but maybe because he''s stronger than them, it was easy for him to knock them down. From Tanaka''s memories, he knows that Mary and Tauriel might be in danger right now. But also the person he''s looking for will be there. Thinking of this, Gray became much faster and ran all the way in their direction. ... ... "Gild master!!, one of the people you ordered us to catch, intruded the tower and run away!!." Tanaka entered the VIP room and walked toward Gild who was sitting alone while holding the golden drink in his hand. "What?? you let him run away!" Gild was surprised and angry by Tanaka''s words. He didn''t think someone will be able to enter and leave the tower like this. Tanaka reported everything he could rather about Gray. After hearing Tanaka reports Gild felt a little tricky and wanted to go see the situation by himself. "Mr. Gild, the Warlords Donquixote Doflamingo came here wanting to see you!" Suddenly another person entered the room and reported to Gild. "Fuffuffuffuffu, Gild... Looks like you having trouble here, don''t worry I already sent my man to help you" Doflamingo didn''t wait for the man to allow him to enter the room and walked in with a smile on his face. "I don''t need your help Doflamingo..." Gild calmed down after seeing Doflamingo, and sit down again apparently, they have something to talk about. After all his current relationship with Doflamingo is a business partner. So he has to stay for now. "Tanaka, take the others and catch them. I don''t want any of them to run away." Even though Gild knows that Gray and his party came with Garp. But he still trusts his crew abilities. Besides Doflamingo''s crew also their. He doesn''t believe that they can run away from his ship. But unfortunately for him. He doesn''t know that Gray knows everything about this ship. And he''s about to lose a part of his power. ... ... Gray at this moment already reached where Mary and Tauriel were standing. Looking at them he also found another tall woman was standing and talking with them happily. Seeing this woman. A very happy smile appeared on Gray face. He finally found her... ... (Author: Apparently, the Vote bug appeared again.....(¨s¡ã¡õ¡ã£©¨s¦à ©ß©¥©ß) Chapter 48 - Lucky Goddess!! "So it''s your first time coming here... Since it''s your first time to come here. I''ll show you around" As Gray walked toward them he heard the red-haired woman talking With Tauriel and Mary while removing the glove from her hand. "We already bought what we need, Maybe if we came next time..." Tauriel refused her with a smile on her face. Gray told them to buy all that they need and something he wanted then go back and wait for him, besides she already notices Gray who was walking toward them, apparently they don''t have time to look around anymore. "Well... What a shame, if you come next time, please tell me!" The red-haired woman said with a sad face and wanted to touch Tauriel''s hand. "Found you, my lucky goddess!" But before she manages to touch Tauriel. Gray suddenly appeared beside them and caught her hand. "What!!" Hearing someone actually call her by this nickname name She was surprised. But she suddenly felt weakness coming from her hand spreading all over her body. "Who are you!!" The woman looked at Gray who was holding her hand with a scared look. She can see that her weakness appeared when Gray touched her hand!. She couldn''t even use her ability. "I? I''m Gray... your new companion" Gray removed his mask and looked at her with a very gentle smile, apparently he wants to give her the best first impression about himself. After all, she''s a very essential role in his future strength growth. Baccarat! a tall and slim woman with light brown skin, long red hair, dark green eyes. Red tattoo on her lower left hip of a spiral snake with a star in the middle. She wears a black backless dress with a white stripe on the left, black gloves, large crescent-shaped earrings. She''s a very beautiful woman. But what makes Gray really interacting is her ability!. Baccarat ate the Raki Raki no Mi(Luck-Luck Fruit), a Paramecia that gives her the ability to steal the luck of anyone she touches. Anyone who has their luck taken away like this will be met with a rapid series of unfortunate events and accidents. She often uses this ability on the guests of the casino to make them lose games, putting them in enormous debt and thus forcing them to be slaves working in this ship. And this is not her only ability. By stealing enough luck, Baccarat herself becomes extremely lucky, which makes her almost invincible in battle, since most attacks will miss her, and even something as simple as throwing a coin will cause a chain reaction of disasters to befall and harm her opponents. But Gray doesn''t want her to simply steal someone else luck! nor being lucky in the battle... He has many other users for her ability... "Companion??" Hearing Gray defines himself as her companion, Baccarat was stunned. She doesn''t remember having such a handsome companion around!... "So she''s who''s your looking for?" Tauriel looked at Gray holding Baccarat''s hand and asked annoyedly. "Yes... Did you buy what we need?" Gray looked at the bags in their hands and asked. "We brought everything," Mary said this and hooked the bags in her hand as if showing that they brought everything already. "Very good" After saying this Gray looked at Baccarat who was looking at him with a smile and used Conqueror Haki to make her lose consciousness. It''s not the right place to talk with her. Now they need to leave this place. Gray was ready to leave this place with Mary, Tauriel the consciousness Baccarat. But suddenly a large number of guards appeared from all directions surrounding them. "You won''t leave this ship, let Baccarat or we will kill you, intruder!!!" Tanaka''s big head suddenly appeared from the group and said to Gray with an angry face. This is the first time since he became the security guard on this ship someone was able to enter and leave the golden tower. So he felt insulted and now they actually want to kidnap Baccarat! If Gild know this he will be very angry. Gray carried Baccarat in one hand while looked at the guard around him. "WOGGG..." Gray didn''t answer but suddenly three strong moments like a huge sea came out from Gray, Tauriel and Mary!!!. "SHHH" the air around them suddenly became calm and depressed ... "Tick..Tick,...." The guard around the started to fall down unconsciously one by one. "Wha....." Tanaka was nearly able to stand up looking at Gray and his party with a scared look! He''s not scared because of the guard whos falling. But the moment the three of them just now was so scary as if a three huge monster was standing in front of him. "Shave" in a blink of an eye, Gray came beside Tanaka and put his hand on his shoulder. "Take back what belongs to you....." Saying this Gray returned the Curse attribute back to him. Then his hand became black and threw a strong punch with the back of his hand toward Tanaka''s face. "BOOM!!" Tanaka was directly blasted away like a pullet and hit the wall not far away from them. "Let''s go!!" saying this. Gray, Trureil, and Mary directly disappeared from the place and run all the way toward the port. Not far away from where they fought. Three-man was standing on the building looking at everything that happened here with a weird look on their faces. "Just now... that was...." The tell with brown hair man said while looking at the fallen guard with some fear on his eyes. "Yes like the young master. All the three of them have it" The oldest one said with a shaking voice. "How can the three of them be kings!! this is Conqueror Haki!!" The third one with long blue hair and mask on his face said this with an unbelievable look. "Let go back, we don''t have to fight such a strong enemy like this, they are not out enemies anyway. and the young master probably would love to see someone making troubles in Gild''s area!!" The old man said this and turned back. apparently wants to leave the place. "Well..." After saying this, all three of them left the place. ... At this moment Doflamingo who was talking with Gild suddenly paused and a serious look appeared on his face. Just now he felt the three Haki''s that are coming from the city. "Master Gild!!, The intruders kidnapped miss Baccarat, and heading toward the port!" One of the guards entered the room with panic on his face, reporting what just happened!. "What did you said! *BOOOM*" Hearing this news. Gail stood up and the tower with all the gold around the tower started shaking!! If they just run away, he wouldn''t be so angry, but they actually want to take Baccarat with them!! Baccarat''s ability is very useful for him. So naturally, he will be angry. "Doflamingo, we will talk about business later, I have something to do" Gild Tesoro said this while walking out of the room. "Fufufufufu, well..... I don''t plan to leave soon anyway. I''ll wait for you here." Doflamingo said this and laughed while talking. But if someone familiar with him is here, he will know that Doflamingo is in a bad mood right now. "Goru Goru no Mi(Gold-Gold Fruit)....." Looking at Gild leaving the room a gloomy light appeared on his eyes. Gold fruit originally was his thing, He wanted to make money before from action house by using this fruit, but he never wanted to sell it. But at that time Gild attacked the action house and stole the Gold fruit from him. By using this fruit ability. Gild not only gained a monster''s strength. His wealth reached about ~20% of all the money circulated in the world and made him a very influential person even within the New World. And all this should have belonged to him. Doflamingo tried to assassinate Gild many times before. But without expectation, all failed. "fufufu.... That will be funny" Doflamingo laughed by himself. He felt the three Haki before. So he knows that if they want to leave this place Gild shouldn''t be able to stop them. After all Conqueror Haki shouldn''t be possessed by a weak person, let not say three. .... .... Soon Gray and the others reached the port. It wasn''t hard to find Legolas. Because a similar scene also appeared on the port. Many guards are unconsciously laying around the ship Legolas was standing in. Legolas was standing in of the ship looking at Gray and the others who have just entered the port. "You''re here... Who is she???" After entering the ship, Legolas looked at the woman in Gray''s hand and asked. "She is... the reason we came here, our new companion," Gray said this and then let Mary carry her inside the ship. Looking at the ship Gray found it''s really good. So he wanted to use his ability and fly away from here directly. "Wait... This flag..." But when he saw the flag on the top of the ship. Gray stopped his action!. "Yes. It''s Doflamingo''s ship, I saw him entering the city with three members of his family" Legolas explained to Gray the origin of this ship. "Doflamingo is here? We are taking his ship?!" Hearing Legolas word Gray was stunned. Whos Doflamingo? A warlord, former world nobility (Celestial Dragons), underworld king!. This freak is actually here. And now they are planning to steal his ship! "BOOOM" Suddenly the gold around the port started shaking. "Bad!, he''s coming!" Gray knows that they don''t have much time, so he directly used his ability and raised the ship from the water directly. Even if they are much stronger then before. Gray is not planning to fight with Gild. After all, they are in his area. And he''s not sure if they really can win against him right now. And most importantly he already got Baccarat. So there is no reason to fight and waste time here. "Where do you think you''re going?!" Gild voice came from the port gate. Gild looked at Gray and his part who was trying to run away and directly waved his hand toward them. "Leave it to me!" Tauriel jumped up form the ship and used her sword to cut the golden whip that is trying to destroy the ship. "TISHHH" The golden whip and her sword clashed together making a big noise. "Get lost!" Gild was angrier seeing his attack was blocked and opened his palm. The whip suddenly broke into many parts and attacked Tauriel from all directions. But Tauriel who was on the mid-air body suddenly became weird as if a paper was flying in the air. Fully dodging all the gold attacks. Paper art!. The elves are fast and lithe. Skill like paper art is very appropriate for them. And with her good observation Haki. Tauriel became so flexible and easy for her to dodge such an attack. "What!" Gild was surprised for a second when he saw her dodging like this and wanted to attack again. "WOSSSH" But at this moment a group of arrows flew toward him at a very fast speed. "Gold shield!" Gild reacted fast and let the gold around him shield him. "BOOMBOMMOBMOM" When the arrows hit the gold shield. It was like booms directly bombing Gild golden shield. Some cracks started to appear on his shield. But under Gild''s control, those cracks repaired fast. "Well... That enough" Seeing Tauriel back to the ship Legolas withdraw his bow and started helping Gray to move the ship away faster with Tauriel. After ten sounds the arrow stopped and Gild removed the gold around him. But when he looked up, Gray and his party were already far away. "You can''t run away!!!" Gild said this and the gold around him suddenly built a big cannon aiming at the ship in the air. Since he was able to create a giant golem to fire a beam from its eyes. Naturally, he can build this cannon. "WIZZZ" A huge golden beam fired toward the ship. Gray looked at the beam coming toward them and slowly floated in front of it and raised his hand. "Reverse" As the golden beam reached his hand, A weird force appeared around Gray''s hand, Stoping the beam and turned back toward Gild. "What!!!" Seeing his attack coming back Gild was surprised again and jumped away to dodge. "BOOM" The place where Gild was standing exploded and left only a huge hole. "Mater Gild!!" Some guard who has just came run here and looked at Gild with a worried look. But Gild didn''t care about them but just kept staring at the sky where Gray run away. "Bring me the Government snail phone"... ... (Author: ... What a boring day .... ) Chapter 49 - Baccarat Join! Gray stood on the ship while looking at the golden city that already far away. "Success!!!" Even though there were some twists and turns, Gray got what he wants in the end. Thinking about what he will do next, Gray smile excitedly. Then Gray went at the full bags that Tauriel and Mary bought from the city and opened them to see what inside. "... What" Gray held a fancy dress in his hand and looked at Tauriel with wrong eyes!. "That''s not yours!. This is what you asked for" Tauriel blushed a little and took all the bags then put them in her space pocket, leaving only a small bag. Gray asked her and Mary to buy a compass and maps records everything can be recorded in the first and the second part(New World) of the Grand Line. When he saw the bag at first he thought it was full of what he asked for. But she and Mary actually bought clothes for themselves and the little bag was all that they bought for him... "...." Gray didn''t say anything, just decided in his heart to let Legolas buy things the next time. Gray held the compass(Log Pose) on his hand and looked at the three-needle inside. Due to the fact that some islands change or even completely hide their magnetic fields at random in the second half of the Grand Line(New world) Normal compass can''t work here. To navigate safely through the New World, Everyone needs to have a Log Pose with three needles. Each needle records the magnetism of one of three different islands simultaneously, as opposed to the first half, which only records the magnetic waves of one island at a time. The stability of the needle reflects the stability of the island''s magnetic field; if the needle is displaying erratic movement, it means that the island''s magnetism is unstable. After some testing, Gray finally decided which way they will go. Gray directly controlled the ship and changed their way and flew fast toward the nearest island. ... Gran Tesoro. Gild was sitting in his room with an angry look on his face. "DAMN!!" Gild was very annoyed right now. He has just closed the phone with the government agent. He wanted the world government to help him to catch Gray and the others and bring back Baccarat. But they actually refused to help him saying that they are busy with other things. To force them. He even doubled the Heavenly Tribute for the next three years. (Heavenly Tribute: This is the source of the wealth of the World nobility(Celestial Dragons). Every year all the countries allied with the world government have to pay a huge amount of their wealth. If they didn''t pay this Tribute, the government won''t recognize them as allies) "Sooner or late I''ll make you all regret..." After saying this, he stood up and wanted to go back to see Doflamingo. As for Doflamingo. At this moment he was looking at his crew with a blank look. "So you''re saying that they took our ship and fly away, Diamante." Doflamingo didn''t show any emotions and said asked. "Yes... we wanted to save the ship form their fight. But we didn''t expect them to take our ship and run away" The brown-haired man Diamante stood in front Doflamingo and said with an annoyed face. "How is their strength...?" Doflamingo didn''t Scold them but asked about Gray''s party strength. "Very strong, three of them used conqueror''s Haki. And very good at used other Kinds of Haki. And they also mastered some of the government six skills. And their leader''s ability is weird. He can become invisible and make the ship fly. He even reversed Gild''s beam attack." After reporting all this, Diamante felt weird. How can a person use many abilities like this? He really wonders what kind of fruit Gray ate. But they didn''t know that all that Gray used wasn''t fruit ability at all. ".....Fufufufufufu, don''t care about the ship, let Monet send us another one" Doflamingo said this win a smile. But in fact, he''s in a bad mood right now. "But they stole...." Diamante wanted to say something. But Doflamingo didn''t let him continue and said. "Send all this information to Vergo and put new wanted orders on their heads in the underworld. As for what they took... Let Monet send another pack" Vergo! The right hand of Doflamingo, a spy he sent to the navy for more than 10 years already. By sending Gray party details to him especially the fact that the three of them are Conquerors Haki users. The navy will give a greater focus on. Conquerors Haki represents the potentials, if Gray''s party wanted to stand against them his will be a very troublesome thing for the navy. Doflamingo is not a nice person, Gray stole his things, he will naturally try to destroy them. ... Navy Headquarters. Fleet Admiral office. A tall muscular man with a long, braided goatee and a mustache. His cap covers his afro hair. Sengoku the Buddha. The fleet admiral of the Marines. At this moment he was looking at the papers recording all the information about Gray and his party. Not only the information he got from Gild and Doflamingo. Also their first appearance in Windmill Village and how they reached Gran Tesoro. The navy intelligent is very strong. They naturally noticed Gray before. But what made him feel a headache was that they couldn''t find further information. No birth date. No former appearance. Nothing! As if they appeared on the world for the first time in windmill village. (He just guessed the truth....) "DAMN GARP!!! Wake up, Look what troubles you have made!" Sengoku looked at Garp who was snoring in front of him and screamed. "What? What''s wrong!" Garp woke up and looked at Sengoku with wonder. "Read this" Sengoku didn''t speak. And threw the information he has. Reading the paper on his hand. Garp''s eyes brightened. He didn''t think Gray will actually make such troubles. As for their strength, he already knows. So he didn''t care. "BWAHAHAHA To think they will do such a thing!." After reading all this. Garp laughed out loud. "You still can laugh! The world government wants us to put a bounty on their head!" Seeing Garp laughing like this, Sengoku suddenly got angry. "Well... They haven''t done anything to harm them. Why will they do this?" Hearing Sengoku words. Garp stopped laughing and looked at Sengoku with questioning eyes. "Gild offered to double the Heavenly Tribute for three years. Besides... Their identity is unknown to us and the world Government. So they probably want to remove them so that doesn''t become a threat in the future" Sengoku thought for a moment and said this. Normally the world government won''t be so active like this, even if they have conquerors Haki. But their mysterious identity made them worried. And the weird means Gray showed added to this. So they want to remove him before he became really uncontrollable or join other pirate forces. "I don''t recommend you to do this, if you pushed them against us this will only be trouble for the navy" Garp has some idea about Gray and his party strength. Even though they only stayed in the ship for one month, he saw some of their strength while they hunting the pirates. He knows that Gray and his party are not bad people. So he really doesn''t want to see them became pirates because of this. "It''s the orders, I can''t change it..." Even though Sengoku also doesn''t want to do this. But he still has to do what the world government want. After some thoughts, Sengoku summoned a soldier and gave him Gray and his party pictures recording the bounty that will be put on their heads. Seeing this Garp wasn''t in the mood to sleep anymore and went back to his office. ... ... The next day. On the ship. Gray was sitting in front of Baccarat who already woke up. "So you kidnapped me to say this? You really think I''ll join you?" Baccarat looked at Gray who was sitting in front of her with weird eyes. When she woke up Gray invited her to eat and told her about his purpose from taking her with him. Even though she''s scared of Gray. She also knows that he won''t kill her. If he wants to kill her he would already have. But it looks like he wants her for her ability. "Of course I know that you won''t accept like this..." Gray smiled and said slowly while he stood up and walked to her side. Seeing Gray walking to her. Baccarat was nervous. But when she saw Gray removing his gloves and want to touch her. Suddenly she became much more confident. Gray put his hand on Baccarat shoulder then said; "This what makes me think you will join me" Seeing Gray touched her. Baccarat wanted to steal his lucky, but before she could do this a new memory appeared on her mind. "This... This is!" Seeing those memories Baccarat was stunned and a very surprised look appeared on her eyes. What did Gray show here? In fact, not that much. He only showed her about the elf''s immortality and the fact that he can change the others to elves. He didn''t show her everything. "Is this enough reason for you to follow me?" Gray went back to his seat and looked at her with a smile. "What do you want?" Baccarat looked at Gray with doubt. And asked as if trying to confirm his real thoughts. If Gray really can give her immortality his objective shouldn''t be so simple. "What do I want? Didn''t I say this before? I want you to follow me form now on. Really follow me as my companion... So what your choice will be?" Gray said this again, But this time he removed his smiling face and said with a serious face. Looking at Gray''s serious face. Baccarat felt dizzy for a second. But soon she made up her mind. Even though she doesn''t know what he really wants, It''s not a bad deal for her anyway. "Do I have a choice? Mr. Gray, please take care of me from now on" Baccarat said this with a big beautiful smile on her face. Who is Baccarat? The luck fruit owner! She naturally won''t be satisfied staying as a worker with Gild Tesoro. If it wasn''t for Gild strength. She would have long left his ship. But the more she stayed there the more she knows that she cant leave easily. Even if she can control luck. Her luck will run out if she really wants to go against Gild. Gray actually helped her by kidnapping her. Gold? Money? With her ability, she will be able to make so much money! So she''s not really interested in this. But immortality is a different thing. immortality can be said to be the dream of every human being. If the memories that Gray showed her is true. She naturally want to join. Besides Gray made her interesting. Staying with him may be much better then Gild. Hearing her words. Gray also broke a big smile on his face and took a ring from his pocket. Gray, of course, won''t trust her completely just like this. So he planted some ideas on the ring and gave it to her. He even put a shameless idea like {attachment} on it. Gray is not planning to let her leave his side. That''s how important for him she is. Looking at the ring on her hand. Baccarat smiled and put it on her finger. Since its a gift form Gray. She naturally won''t refuse it. Looking at her wearing the ring. Gray finally relaxed and smiled happily. "Now its time to test something...." Gray said this and brought up a big box beside him. "This is?" Baccarat looked at what inside the box. And said with a surprised face. "Yes. This is our first test subject" Gray smiled and said. .... Chapter 50 - Wanted Orders! "Test subject?" Baccarat looked at Gray wondering. Inside the box, there aren''t many things. Map, coin, and three devil fruit. Its the devil fruits that surprised her. It''s very rare to see one. But Gray actually has three here. Those devil fruits were inside the ship. After leaving Gran Tesoro. Gray checked up the ship. Since its Doflamingo''s ship, Maybe there will be something goon inside. And as he expected. He found those three fruits. Gray is not planning to eat those fruits or gave them to his party. If he wants a fruit ability. He will only eat for the best. And of course, he will only choose the best for his team. "Baccarat as much as I know you can steal luck from others and use it for yourself so you will become super lucky... right?" Gray asked while he''s taking the thing from the box. "Yes..." Baccarat answered Gray. "Then.... you should be able to use the luck you steal and let another person be lucky" Since Baccarat can use her ability on herself. Naturally, she can use it on others. "It''s true, I really can make other lucky. But I have to keep touching him" Baccarat really can do this. But actually, she never did this before. After all, She''s not interested to make others lucky. And she never explained to anyone about her ability completely so everyone only thinks that she only steals luck, and uses it for herself. And of course, this is their stupidity! Her fruit called Luck-Luck fruit! Not steal luck fruit. Naturally, she should be able to control luck. "Well... I want to try something. Help me raise my luck" Gray said this and gave his hand to her. "Well..." Baccarat held Gray''s hand and wondered what he wanted to do. Gray didn''t speak and put his other hand on one of the devil fruits. [Extraction].... Gray used extraction on the fruit. While kept thinking about fruit ability. As a gambler who wishes to win in a Roulette game. And as he expected A new attribute appeared on Gray''s mind. [Red wolf source] !!! Seeing this attribute. A strong smile appeared on Gray face. First test... Success. This one of Gray''s ideas. He extracted many things before. But it was so hard for him to extract something useful. Extraction is a completely random thing. He can''t always extract what he wants. But with Baccarat''s ability, he can control it indirectly. Baccarat''s ability can make his luck so active. not as passive as it should be. So he can get what he really desires on his heart. Baccarat ability will not make my basic luck higher. But will add luck that can be consumed to do many other things. But this is just a little part why he wants Baccarat. After that, he observed the fruit on his hand and found that nothing changed on it so he extracted again. And this time he got a familiar attribute. [Sea curse]. As soon as he got this attribute the fruit on his hand turned to dust and flew away. This confirms another thought on his mind. Not all the attributes are the same. For example, The golden tree before, he extracted many [Golden leaf] attribute. And three [luck attribute]. But when he extracted [Sea curse] attribute from Tanaka before. It directly removed the curse from him. And that''s why he extracted the fruit twice. He wanted to know if he will extract [Red wolf source] again or not. Some attributes are unique and not multiple like other normal attributes. It only exists as one attributes like the devil fruit the curse and ability. "Turned to dust?! What have you done? So much luck has just been used!" Baccarat looked at the dust on Grey''s hand and also felt the luck that Gray just used. and was surprised. She didn''t know what Gray has done. "Baccarat when you take someone''s luck, this luck will come back to him again right?" Gray didn''t answer and asked her another question. "Yes, his luck will be recovered by time. That''s if he survived" Baccarat answer. "Well can you feel my luck? how different is it from others?" Gray asked again. "Hmmm. It''s a little higher than normal people.." Baccarat paused for a second as if she''s trying to feel something then answered. Hearing her answer some thought appeared on Gray''s mind. "Well. Let''s start the second test" After some thoughts. Gray refocused on the main test and said this while unfolded the map on the table. This is a big map recording most of the places that can be reached in the New World. "Hope the luck you have is enough..." Gray said this and took the coin and threw it upward. "What??" Hearing Gray''s words Baccarat was surprised again then she felt that all the luck she was storing before was completely drained not leaving anything. "Tink." The coin falls on the table and jumped away from the map. But Gray did nothing just watching the coin carefully want to see where it will finally stay. "BOSCH" The ship suddenly shakes. Apparently hit something. And the coin jumped back to the table. "Tink" The coin that should have fallen from the table. finally stayed on a certain place inside the map. Gray looked at where the coin falls and read what written under the coin. "Dork island.." Reading the name of this island. Gray knows where he has to go next. "Dork island?!" Baccarat heard Gray reading this name and said weirdly. "You know this island?" Gray looked at her and asked. "Yes... It''s an empty and dark island where the sun never shines on it. It''s very close to the whitebeard territory" Baccarat said what she knows about that island. This island has always been a weird island for her. So she remembers its details. This world has many weird things. For example, Enies Lobby, also known as the Judicial Island that controlled by the world government. This island called both the "afternoon island" and the "never-night island". Which the sun always shines on it. So for the existence of Dork island, Gray wasn''t really surprised. "The sun never shines on it... It''s really Appropriate for it to appear there" Gray said this with a thoughtful smile on his face. "Well, lets..." Gray wanted to try another thing. But Baccarat directly stopped him and said that she can''t give him any more luck. Gray used all the luck she stored already. Hearing this Gray was a little disappointed he still has another extraction chance today, and there are many things he wants to try. But he knows when to stop. Since there is no more luck. He will wait for her to charge again. It''s not like she will leave his side anyway. After that everything went normally. Baccarat introduced herself to others again. She and Mary and Tauriel already met each other before. So it was fast for them to accept each other. After learning about her ability. All of them were surprised and started to understand why Gray values her so much!. Baccarat ability is really Magical and strong!. And Gray also told them their next direction. ... Soon Gray and his party were able to reach the first island. It wasn''t a big island. There is a small city inside So they entered the city to brought some food and necessary things and wanted to leave. He''s not planning to ease so much time looking around. After confirming where they are, Gray and his party flew directly in the direction of the Dork island. ... In Windmill Village. Makino was looking at today''s newspaper. "This is?!!" While she turning the newspaper pages, four wanted orders fell from it. After picking them up she was overwhelmed by the faces she saw inside!. "Hmm, What is this?" Luffy who was eating on the table notice Makino''s amazed, so he was interested and wanted to take a look. Seeing The pictures Luffy''s eyes widened! He actually saw Gray and his party faces in the wanted orders! In the first wanted order is Gray''s handsome face, floating on the air. Long white hair, the Black crown with two roses chap from both sides on his head. Wearing a black elegant armor. Standing high in the air while looking in front of him indifferently. Gray look is so stunning at this moment! Legolas, Mary, and Tauriel also have stunning pictures. But their pictures were taken when they hunted the pirates on Garp''s ship. Apparently someone toke pictures for them before. And they were wearing masks in Gran Tesoro. So only Gray have picture form that time. Four beautiful and charming pictures Under their pictures, there are some details and huge numbers. Gray. The unknown fay: Wanted dead or Alive: 700,000,000 Bali! (Fay meaning: ... I''m not sure. It probably means, evil fairy) Tauriel. Sword fairy: Wanted Dead or Alive: 500,000,000 Bali! Mary. The Valkyrie: Wanted Dead or Alive: 400,000,000 Bali! Legolas. Fairy Prince: Wanted Dead or Alive: 400,000,000 Bali! Maybe because of their sharp ears and elegant faces. The person who gave them titles really picked good titles for them. Such a big number for the first time wanted. This shows how much the government wants to remove Gray and his party. After Bury his head for half an hour looking at the wanted orders, Luffy screamed and wanted to go to the sea right now!. But Makino directly stopped him. Makino won''t allow him to go to the sea. Before he became 17 years old. This is what Mr. Grap told her. .... All over the world. Everyone saw the wanted orders and have different reactions!. Some were surprised and didn''t care much. some were horrified that a new powerful evil people appeared. And some wanted to hunt Gray and the others for their bounty. And of course, there were those who are dissatisfied with Gray and his party. Wanted order represents the strength. For the pirates, it''s like an honor to be wanted with a high bounty. So naturally, there will be many who doesn''t like the fact that Gray and his party, first wanted order was so high like this. So many pirate groups wanted to hunt Gray and the other to show their strength. And this may be the reason why the world government put such a high bounty. ... Moby Dick: A large battleship with a white cachalot figurehead. On the ship, a group of people was drinking and screaming with a smile on their faces from time to time. Apparently having a party!. An abnormally large man, with more height of 600 cm. prominent crescent-shaped mustache, Black bandana. Wearing a huge white captain''s coat, which hung loosely from his broad shoulders. Whitebeard: Edward Newgate! The man who''s known as the "The Strongest Man in the World". with 5,046,000,000 Bali bounty!!. "Father look! there is a good newcomer!" A tall young man only wearing a back short and his upper body is exposed. Portgas D. Ace! Luffy big brother. It wasn''t long since he joined The Whitebeard pirate group. And already become 2nd division commander of the Whitebeard Pirates. "Hmmm, Let me see" Whitebeard looked at Ace and took the wanted order. "Gurararara. Those newcomers are good!" After looking at the wanted order. Seeing Whitebeard laughing and said good about a newcomer,everyone around looked at him with surprise! It''s rare for their father(captain) to give such an evaluation about others. The last one was Ace! .... As for Gray. Tt this moment he was looking at his wanted order with a weird smile on his face. "700 million? What did I do?" ... (Author: Hmmm... Sorry. I''m really busy today. I didn''t have much time, Many things I wanted to add. But I don''t have much time! Hope this chap won''t be so bad.. This all I can write for today!. I know there will be many mistakes so please leave a comment when you find them! I''ll fix them later!) Chapter 51 - Evilest Fruit! Six Months Later! Gray and his partners stood on an almost broken ship while looking at the dark island in front of them. "Finally found this damn island!...." Gray looked at Dork island with dead fish eyes. If you look carefully you will find that he and his partners have changed so much in these six months. This six month let Gray know how simple he was thinking. The New world weather cant simply said to be bad weather. But mad weather! He even felt that this sea is playing with him. At first, he wanted to go directly to the direction of the island. But he found that he cant do such a thing. Even though he moves to one duration. But every time the weather change he will find himself actually moving in the wrong direction. He even once found himself heading back to the first half!. And this is only the beginning!. Gray found that Many pirate and bounty hunters are trying to hunt them. At first, Gray didn''t care much after all he can see that they are coming for their bounty or want to show their strength After all, they have just appeared on the sea and no one knows their strength. So for everyone. Gray and his party are an easy piece of cake everyone wants to eat. But after a couple of times. Gray started to get annoyed. After searching some of the bounty hunters'' memories he actually found that his head bounty in the underworld reached a very high number! 5,000,000,000 Beli. He also understood that Gild and Joker(Doflamingo) Is who''s behind all of this. (Joker is Doflamingo''s codename as the most influential underworld broker) No wonder those crazy hunters will dare to come and try to catch him. This number is really big! Big enough to make them take a risk and come to the new world where its full of pirates and try to hunt him as a bounty hunter. And this is only those who he met by chance. There should be many others who are searching for him. But Gray also earned so much from all those annoyed pirates and hunters. Since they want to hunt him. Gray gladly accepted them as his test materials. First. They were a supplier of luck for Baccarat. And with so much luck Gray also finished all the tests. And the results where much better then he expected. Second. He found that he can extract other attributes like [Strength attributes] [Speed attributes] [physical endurance attributes] and [Intelligence attributes]. He also discovered how the D disk capacity work. What makes the D disk bigger is actually the Talent!. When he was extracting the attribute before. He extracted [Sword talent] From a bounty hunter. Seeing this talent Gray decided to merge it with himself. And he actually found that his D disk added 3GB more. This surprised him, and also explained to him all his doubts. The reason why Tauriel and Legolas have a bigger D disk is really that they lived longer. With their long life, they saw many things and experienced many things. Which raised their talents in many fields indirectly. So it''s easier for them to comprehend and learn new skills. And this made their D capacity bigger them him. As for Mary. Probably because she''s a warrior type awakener. Her talent became stronger when she became a third level awakener. For those new attributes. Gray found that it''s really hard to find them. He extracted three times every day for six months. And only got a few of such attributes. As for [Luck attributes] Non of those who he extracted from has such attributes. Apparently only those with abnormal luck will have this attribute. Come to think of it, The golden tree from before is really a lucky tree to evolve in a gorgeous direction. And with that three attributes maybe at would have evolved to a more magical tree!. Unfortunately for the tree. Gray saw her first. (Gray is the lucky one to awaken such a golden finger -.-''''). So with all these good attributes, he found. Gray body strength raised so much. And even his C.P reached 550. Third. He already extracted another four fruit abilities two of which were on the ship previously. And another two were extracted from an idiot pirate who wanted to kidnap Mary before. But Mary as the most violent fighter on the team. She directly made holes in their bodies. So Gray extracted the abilities from their dead bodies. Gray wanted to see if he could merge more then one fruit ability in the same body. After all, he only merges the fruit ability, not with the curse. So maybe it will work. But things didn''t work as he expected. The man he merged the abilities for him exploded and nothing left. So Gray lost the first two fruit like this. But he didn''t stop. He copied the elven genes to another person and merged the last two fruits to him. This time it was a little different. That man struggled for a minute as if something is fighting inside him. But soon he exploded like the one before him. From this Gray learned that it''s probably the body quality, or maybe another reason. In the end, he didn''t find the reason. Somehow he wants to catch Blackbeard and see what special about that guy!. Blackbeard is the only person who managed to have more than one fruit on his body. Since someone could do it. From this, Gray knows that the rule that the person can only eat one fruit can be broken. He only needs to find a method to do this. But before hunting him. Gray wants to get that current fruit first. Maybe it''s not Blackbeard who''s special but that fruit. After all, it won''t be called "the most evil" For no reason. ... Not only Gray who got stronger. Gray already made Baccarat high elf like them. But he didn''t copy many skills for her. She''s not the type who loves to fight with others head-on. So he only gave her Observation Haki, Paper art, Block, and reverse. Since she doesn''t want to fight head-on with the enemy. Gray will find a suitable ability in the future. And what he copied for her can save her life if something dangerous happened. Even though he doesn''t think any danger will appear around this lucky woman... Legolas because he''s focusing on the bow. This guy bow skill becomes very strong. It doesn''t look so strong at first glance. But As soon as he let go of his arrow everything change!. His arrow won''t stop until it hit its target penetrating everything on its way. And the range he shot form is also very large. Plus his magnet control also becomes better. He can control all the arrow he shot changing their direction as he wants from far away. This not everything. He''s originally a melee archer. So he''s even stronger when fighting the enemy in close range. And Mary already caught up with everyone''s strength. Since Gray made her elves. Her strength rises faster than before. And with The strong Armament Haki. She became more violate then she already was. Because she''s using a Spear/Stuff/Halberd. Gray couldn''t find a beneficial skill for her. Not many people will fight like her, so she relies on herself to develop her fighting style. Her talent is good. So Gray is not worried about her. And lastly is Tauriel. There were many sword users between those who wanted to hunt them and naturally they have many sword skills inside their D disk. Since she decided to use the sword as her main weapon Gray naturally will help her. So he copied all those skills to her. After merging many sword skills to her. Her originally small 3.5GB sword skill grew to 7GB. And She slowly merges all those skills to make her own sword style. And like this, her strength raised so much. (Sword skill originally was 2GB, but after all this time naturally, she will make it stronger) Her sword skill may not be as strong as those who are on top of the sword field in this world. But because of her strong Observation Haki and Armament Haki she can fight with most of them head-on. ... Gray and his party slowly walked on the island. Black sky. black cloud. Black earth. Black forest. This island is really a dark island. Gray held a broken compass and asked Baccarat to fix his luck. And turned the needle inside it. Soon the needle stopped the left direction of the island. "Let''s go!" Gray said this and walked to where the needle pointed. This is also one of Gray''s ideas. To Let luck lead his way! After losing his way several times on the sea. Gray came up with an idea. To Let luck lead him. And as he expected. Luck really guided them to the island. So he wants to let luck show him where he should go next. ... ... ... Not far away from the island. A damaged pirate ship moving fast toward the island. From the damage of the ship, you can see that it was on a battlefield. "Captain!. we will soon reach dork island" One of the crew came to the captain of this ship and reported this with some fatigue on his face. Apparently didn''t sleep for too long. "Good... Damn Whitebeard! Damn that Thatch! how can the commander of the 4th division be so strong!." The captain said this with an angry face. But if you look at his eyes you will see some fear hiding deep inside. They are new pirates who just came to the new world. Because of his overwhelming strength and power of devil fruit. He crossed the first part of the grand line smoothly and his bounty already reached 370 million Bali. So his confidence reached its peak and wanted to challenge whitebeard as soon as he entered the new world. But before he could even see the shadow of whitebeard. the commander of the 4th division of whitebeard pirate! chased them and already kill half of his crew!. So he''s running away right now... Unfortunately for him. He didn''t know that not Far away behind them, another ship was slowly following them. "Captain! Those guys are heading toward Dork island. We should soon catch up" One of the crews on that ship reported to the man who was standing in front of the ship. A tall man with a light brown pompadour hairstyle, which went to a point at the back of his head, and a goatee around his chin. He also had a stitched scar running down his face, around his left eye, reminiscent that of Garp. Dressed in a posh uniform, with calf-long pants and a black belt around his waist, and brown shoes. Thatch! the commander of the 4th division of the Whitebeard Pirates. "Well. Let''s hunt those pirates they actually dare to make trouble in father''s territory!" Thatch said this with an annoyed face. He really hates to see someone make trouble''s on their territories. Protected Territories! Some pirate will take islands as their territories. Or some island will ask pirates to protect as their territory since the new world is ruled by pirates and the navy cant protect them. And whitebeard as one of the strongest four(Yonkou) pirates. Naturally, he will have many Territories. (Yonkou is known as the four emperors, the strongest four pirates in the world). The reason why Thatch is wasting his time and following those weak pirates is that they dared to make trouble on one of the islands under his father''s(Captain) protection. And since they are protecting this island they naturally won''t let other pirate runs havoc on it. ... When the pirates reached the island. Gray inside the island was holding a large, round, light purple fruit in his hand!. This fruit looks so unique. Many small teardrop-shaped components with swirl patterns, and green leaves sprouting from the top. Its overall shape and appearance closely resemble a pineapple or a bunch of oversized and teardrop-shaped grapes. "Finally found you!!!" Gray looked at the fruit in his hand with a fascinated look. This fruit should be his strongest backing from now on!. Dark-Dark Fruit(Yami Yami no Mi)!!! The fruit that knows as the evilest fruit in the world!!!! Looking at the fruit on his hand. Gray wanted to eat it directly. but he didn''t. "Extraction!"... (Author: ...... Hi) Chapter 52 - Sengokus Fear! "Extraction," Gray asked Baccarat to fix his luck and wanted to extract the dark fruit power. [Dark Source] Looking at the new attribute that appeared Gray becomes excited. "Gray! there''s a group of people who''s about to enter the island. And it looks like someone else is following them" Suddenly Legolas felt something and reported to Gray. Because Legolas has the biggest Observation Haki range. He noticed the group of pirates who came to the island before everyone. "Someone is coming here? Other follow... Can you see who are they?" Gray heard Legolas''s words and asked while thinking of something. "Let me try..." Legolas said this and soar in the air. then looked at the pirate''s direction. "Its a group of pirates followed by another pirates group looks like they will fight each other" After coming down. Legolas said what he could see. "Two pirate groups...." Gray heard Legolas''s words and thought for a moment. Then a sly smile appeared on his face. "Let''s go" Gray returned the fruit on his hand back to where he found it and wanted to leave. "And the fruit?" Tauriel asked Gray with a weird face. She already knows that Gray was trying to get this fruit from the beginning. But now he wants to leave it like this. She couldn''t understand, why. "It''s an empty fruit. I don''t need to anymore. This fruit should soon find it''s owner" Saying this. The sly smile on his face became more sly. Hearing Gray saying such thing Tauriel and the other didn''t say more. Even though they don''t understand what Gray meant. They still believe what on him. ... On the other side of the island. Thatch already caught up with the pirates who were running away. "Where do you think your running? Making trouble on father''s territory, you really think that you can run away?" Thatch looked at the other pirate''s captain and said while walking toward them. "Damn... Everyone attack!!" The captain said this and attacked with everyone. But the difference in strength is so big. So they were cracked directly. Seeing this. The pirate captain turned into a cheetah and run away. Leaving his crew to die behind him. "You can''t run away!" Thatch saw him run and directly followed him and left the others to clear the pirates. "Damn damn damn!!! How can he follow me!" The pirate captain escaped at his fastest speed, but no matter how fast he is. Thatch always follows him and getting closer and closer. Soon he stopped and looked at Thatch who was standing in front of him already. "Hey. Cant we talk! I''ll work for you! I''ll give you all my...." He can''t win against Thatch. So he wanted to beg for his life. But before he completes his words. Thatch already cut his head. "Finally dead. Now I can go back" Thatch didn''t care about him and was thinking of going back. "This??" But before he walks away. He noticed a weird fruit lying not far away from him. ... Gray stood on the ship while looking at the island behind him. On the original plot. Dark fruit should be found by Thatch, then Blackbeard(Marshall D. Teach) should kill Thatch and steal the fruit for him. Speaking of Teach, this guy can really hide. For twenty-six years hiding on Whitebeard ship just to find the dark fruit. And finally found it. But on Thatch hands. So he didn''t hesitate to kill Thatch for the fruit. That shows how much he desires this fruit. So Gray left the fruit for him. Since this guy worked for twenty-six years for this fruit. Gray didn''t want to destroy his hard work. At least gave him the curse of the fruit. (...) Think of Teach''s(Blackbeard) face after eating the powerless fruit and found that he can''t use any power. Gray couldn''t help but want to laugh. When Legolas told him that someone entered the forest, Gray figured out that someone from them should find the fruit, and after some twist and turn it will finally fall to Teach''s hands. That''s why he left the fruit behind him. After all, he''s been on the world for 7-8 months and the original plot should start soon. Blackbeard should find the dark fruit about this time. And as Gray expected. Even though he doesn''t know that Thatch himself who finds the fruit. But it''s not much different from his thoughts. The dark fruit will soon fall to Blackbeard''s hands. Why not stop this so Thatch can survive? Why should he do this? He doesn''t really have any reason to do this. In fact, he would love to see them fighting each other. This would be helpful for him when he wants to extract their abilities. Or copy their skills. "Well, now we should go to the next target!" Gray didn''t stop and let Baccarat help him lead the way to the next target. He won''t merge the dark fruit ability for now. He wants to try something first. If it works then he won''t break the rules of one fruit ability and will manage to get more then one fruit ability at the same time. Why not merge the fruit now and extract it later? Very simple! Because, he cant re-extract the attribute he merges. He notice this when he wanted to re-extract the fruit abilities when he merged them with the elven genes. But he couldn''t do this. And after some experiments, he found that he cant extract the attributes he merges once If he could do such a thing. He would have extracted all the fruit abilities he wants and merges them with himself when he needs to use one of them. The dark fruit might help him get other abilities? Gray is not sure about this and he doesn''t want to take risks. Blackbeard special body? When he watched the show before, there wasn''t a full explanation about this. And Gray doesn''t think he really has a more special gene than the high elf genes. Besides if there is something special about Blackbeard body he might not be able to copy it. And even if he can. This might make weird changes to his body. (teach height is 3.4 meters) That why Gray decided to think of another way. After searching his memories many times and watched everything he saw about one piece before. Gray really thought of another way... ... ... Half a month later. Navy Headquarters. In a big meeting office. Inside the room, A group of strong people is gathering here. Three of them are taller than the others around them. The three Navy Admirals!!! The strongest force of the navy!!!! Borsalino! wearing a tallow suit with a scummy look on his face. Code name: Kizaru(Yellow-ape). The owner of the Pika Pika no Mi(Glint-Glint Fruit). Kuzan! Black curly hair. wearing a blue suit, tanned skin. with a lazy look on his eyes. Code name: Aokiji(Blue Pheasant). The owner of Hie Hie no Mi(Ice-Ice Fruit). Sakazuki! Balck hair, light-skinned, strong muscles, wearing a cap on his head with a square-shaped face. A serious and angry look on his face. Code name: Akainu(red dog) the owner of Magu Magu no Mi(Mag-Mag Fruit/Magma fruit). All three Logia fruit abilities. And a very strong ability! This time Sengoku was standing in front of them and talking about Teach!. Just two days before he got new about the death of the commander of the 4th division of the Whitebeard Pirates Thatch! The death of such a strong pirate is very good for the navy. But the one who actually killed him was also a pirate of the same ship. A new name he didn''t care about before Marshall D. Teach!. This guy actually broke the only rule on whitebeard''s ship and killed his fellow crew(brother). And after some investigation. The navy also learned that he killed him for a fruit. Even though they don''t know what was that fruit. Marshall D. Teach''s name already got their attention. After all, he''s the man who was able to kill Thatch a strong pirate. So his strength shouldn''t be weak. "As expected from pirates. They all should be killed for justice" Red dog said this and threw the paper on his hand. "Ararara, twenty-six years as a crew... This guy is really loyal" Kuzan said lazily after reading all the information. "Aoaoaa, This guy is so strong... Hiding his strength all this time... So scary" Borsalino this wretched man said with a wretched tone. No wonder they will call him Yellow monkey... (Nope, even monkey will feel insulted about this). "Well. This is not the main reason I gathered you today" Sengoku said this and looked at Garp who was sleeping. "DAMN GARP WAKE UP!" Sengoku screamed at Garp who was sleeping before he starts. "What? Are my donats ready?" Garp woke up and looked around as if he expecting something. Kuzan heard Garp''s words and wanted to laugh and didn''t feel anything wrong. But Sakazuki was annoyed by Garp. Garp is the hero of the navy. He shouldn''t act like this. Besides he doesn''t like Garp to begin with. As for Borsalino, he was sipping his tea not caring about what happening here. Hearing Garp''s answer Sengoku wanted to hit him. After some screams, Sengoku refocused and his face becomes so solemn. Feeling Sengoku change. Everyone in the room also became serious. "You all probably know Gray and his partners who have appeared six months before" Saying this he showed a big picture for Gray and his partners. "Before six months he and his crew invaded Gran Tesoro and kidnaped Baccarat from there. And somehow angered Joker" Sengoku didn''t stop and continued what he was saying. The fact that Doflamingo put a bounty on Gray''s head wasn''t a secret for them. "Look at this" Then he showed another two pictures. The first one was a picture of a beautiful red-haired, green-eyed girl. Baccarat before Gray kidnap her. The second one was also a red-haired girl with a similar face. But much younger and beautiful than before, the eyes color became more silver than green, and sharp ears. Giving a youthful and fresh feeling. Baccarat after becoming a high-elf. "Those two pictures are for the same person after Baccarat was kidnapped. She changed so much and was seen actively helping Gray and his crew as if she''s one of them." Sengoku explained to everyone. As soon as they saw the two pictures everyone notice the difference. And also notice her similarity with Gray and his party. Especially the eyes and the sharp ears. But they still couldn''t understand why is Sengoku solemn like this. If it''s about their change it can be explained as an effect of someone else ability. There are some fruits that can change the shapes of others. So it''s not a very surprising thing. "She''s the same person as you can see. But from the news we have, she''s not acting as a kidnapped person, but as their partner. And her look also magically changed and became very similar to them. So the world government decided to put a bounty on her since she can be considered a crew of Gray''s ship but not a kidnapped person. Also, her ability is dangerous." Sengoku said here and stopped for a second. Gild naturally knows about Baccarat news. And from this news and his understanding of her. He can see that she''s not planning to come back, So he told the navy about her ability. Since she can''t be used for him. He will try to kill her. And the government naturally understand her dangerous ability so they decided to put a bounty on her head. "But this is not the main reason we are talking about him right now..." As soon as he said this, he showed a new picture showing some pirates navy and even some world government spies pictures. "All those people have met Gray in the last half month, and all of them are fruit ability users" then he pointed at a navy picture who was wears a veil across his mouth and another pirate picture then said. "This is Shu. A newly promoted Marine captains, the owner of Sabi Sabi no Mi(Rust-Rust Fruit), He also one of those who met Gray, and managed to survive" Sengoku explained the origin of the navy then his eyes become very serious. "Gray usually doesn''t kill everyone he met especially if they were navy. But when he met a devil fruit user he always tries to kill them. From all the devil fruit users he met, only two have survived" Because Gray didn''t hang a pirate flag nor deliberately killing the navy. Sengoku didn''t order the strong navy to hunt Gray actively. But in the last half month, Gray action''s were somehow weird. No matter who he met as long as he''s a devil fruit user he will hunt him, even if its a navy. "From all those devil fruit users there are only two survivors. One of them is Shu and the other is this lucky pirate who was supposed to fall to the sea and luckily he was bushed toward the island by the sea waves" Sengoku said this in one breath. Then he paused for a moment then continued. "But we found a very weird phenomenon. Both of them couldn''t use their ability anymore. But they will be weak if they touched the sea. From Shu''s words. When Gray touched him on the battle he felt weak all over his body as if he touched the sea. And after this, he couldn''t use his ability again"... "Is it a new fruit ability that can seal or stop other abilities?" Kuzan thought for a second of what Sengoku said and then asked. "That what I thought of it first. But after some search, we found that Gray is actively hunting those with fruit abilities. Besides from the information we have, he has many abilities. Invisible, fly, control thing, reverse attacks. This is just what we got, we still don''t know if he has other abilities. So am worried that those abilities that disappeared were actually taken by him" Sengoku explained to them the real reason why they are worried. "So.. you''re saying that he can take other abilities??!" Borsalino didn''t act like a monkey and said this with a serious face. Such a thing scared him who''s always relies on his ability. "Yes. The world government also started to worry. If Gray really has such ability we will have to get rid of him as fast as we can" Sengoku said. Hearing his words. Everyone in the room kept silent. They finally understand the seriousness of this. Even Garp who doesn''t like this, couldn''t say anything. If Gray has such power. The safety of the world may be threatened. "So The world government wants..... .... Chapter 53 - Thriller Bark Fog. Thick fog all over the place. Gray was standing on the new iron ship while looking around him. But because of the heavy fog around he couldn''t see anything. "This fog...." While thinking about where he is Gray felt many empty ships hovering slowly around. The more he feels around the more familiar this place gets to him. "Hohoho..." Suddenly a singing sound appeared around them. Gray already felt a giant ship are coming from the front. "Hmmm, isn''t that..." Gray already knows ware they when he heard the creepy singing sound. "Gray.... Where are we???! This place is somehow scary" Baccarat came from behind and asked Gray with a frightened face. She really can''t stand the weird atmosphere around. And wanted to catch Gray''s hand. "Don''t worry, just stay beside me" Before Gray answer, Tauriel came to her side and caught her hand. "You...." Baccarat looked at Tauriel and was a somehow annoyed face. Every time she wants to get close to Gray Tauriel always Interrupts her. Hearing Baccarat question, Gray explained to them where are they. While he''s telling them about the place. The giant ship already came to their side. "ho ho ho..." Looking at the ship you can see a person standing there while singing there. And soon they were able to see the true look of that person. Or it cant be called a person. But a tall skeleton!!!! dressed in formal attire complete with top hat and cane! A skeleton with the style of a gentleman! consisting of a coat, top hat, trousers, and afro, which were black, while the inner linings of his coat were yellow-orange. The cravat that was tied in between his coat and around his neck was blue. "Skeleton? Undead?"As soon as they saw the figure. Tauriel and Legolas became alarmed. They saw the undead and evil creatures before. In their world and the real world. So they weren''t so surprised. But baccarat is a little different. It''s her first time seeing such a thing. So she was the most startled between them. And clenched Tauriel''s hand a little harder. "Scared...." Tauriel looked at Baccarat who''s holding her hand and smiled wickedly. "You...." Baccarat looked at Tauriel wicked smile and suddenly wanted to take all her luck. This woman still wants to make fun of her even now. She and Tauriel have been fighting secretly for more than five months already. Nor Gray nor Legolas notice them. Only Mary looks at them with a sly smile from time to time as if watching a great show making her amusement. Both of them already understand each other thoughts so they didn''t talk about why they fight with each other for now. Just squabble or making fun of each other secretly when they have a chance. "Let''s go..." Gray soared up and went to the other ship. "Yoho! There is a guest on my ship. SO HAPPY! Yoho! It''s been a long time since I have seen a living being!! Even though I don''t have eyes... HOHOHHO!" The skeleton looked at Gray and his partners who already entered his ship and said with an excited tone. Hearing the Skeleton words. Gray and the others felt funny. Gray already recognized the identity of the skeleton in front of him. "Dead Bones" Brook! The future Musician of Luffy''s(straw hat) pirate ship. The owner of Yomi Yomi no Mi(Revive-Revive Fruit). Speaking of this fruit. Its actually one of many fruits that Gray wants to get in this world. This fruit actually doesn''t give the user any clear power. But it will give a second life! In another word, it will make you revive after death. Brook is already dead once. But because of this fruit. He managed to come back to life again as a skeleton. This fruit won''t exactly revive your body. But actually revive your soul. And after this, the owner can choose which body or object he wants to resurrect. When Gray entered the fog at first. He already guessed where he is. But wasn''t so sure. But after hearing Brook creepy song form the ship. This confirmed his guess. Florian Triangle!! The fogy sea where many ships mysteriously went missing inside. Is it really missed? Not really. In fact the reason, people went missing here because of {Gecko Moria} one of the seven warlords who keep hunting those who enter this area and steal their shadows to create his zombie army!. Gecko Moria. One of the seven warlords. And also can be considered to be one of the weakest between them. He''s not lacking power or potential. But he''s an extremely stupid person. Moria is the owner of Kage Kage no Mi(Shadow fruit). He can cut the shadow of living beings and gave their shadow to dead bodies. So the dead body will come back to life and also will have all the power of the owner of the shadow. He can also use the shadow for himself and gain their power for himself. So Moria actually wants to become the pirate king relying on the strength of the others. By creating zombies who will be destroyed as soon as they eat some salt(Sea salt will stop the devil fruit powers). Such an insulting way to use the shadow fruit always annoyed Gray. Since he''s here naturally he won''t leave this powerful fruit to that idiot. Dark fruit and Shadow fruit both are Dark attribute abilities which are very suitable for Gray. So Moria was in Gray''s hunting list form the beginning. "Hello! do you know which direction I should go to find Moria?" Thinking of the Shadow fruit. Gray started to get excited and wanted to go there directly. "Moriaaaa... This is a scary name YOHO!. Why would you go there? And I don''t know the way!" Brook wanted to joke again especially when he saw the three beautiful ladies behind Gray. But after hearing Gray words. He stopped this and asked with a stressed tone. Moria is his nightmare. The reason Brook didn''t leave this sea till now, was because Moria stole his shadow. Without a shadow, he cants move around. The shadowless person will be reduced to dust if they came in ouch with the sun. So he always wanted to get his shadow back. But never success. "Well... If you can lead the way, I''ll help you to get your shadow back" Gray knows what he was thinking so he gives him an offer directly. "To get my Shadow!!! OHO!! This!! can you really help me with that! Oho. SO HAPPY!. But I have to refuse! I don''t want you to die for me! Moria is so strong." Hearing Gray''s words Brook started to act so emotionally and even talked with a crying voice. But he still refused. He''s worried about Gray and the others. Brook is a good person(bone) in nature. "He doesn''t look like a bad... skeleton..." Baccarat said while looking at the sad Brook. "Oho. What a beautiful lady. Can you let me see your panties?" Brook who was so sad and emotional just now suddenly stood up and walked to Baccarat after hearing her words and asked. "BFTTT >.....<" Hearing his question, Tauriel couldn''t help but to laugh. As for Gray and Legolas, they looked at him with dark eyes. Somehow Gray wants to break this bone right now. "Ah...." Hearing this, Baccarat froze for a second then looked at Tauriel with threatening eyes. As if saying; don''t laugh or I''ll take your luck!!. "Well, it''s not time to joke like this.. right?" Gray came to Brook''s side and said this with a smile on his face. But no matter how you see it''s not a good smile at all. Even though Gray know that he''s joking. But he doesn''t like the fact that someone is harassing his partners. "Yoohoo!!, It can''t be helped every time I see a beautiful lady This question came out by..." Before he continues suddenly he looked at Tauriel and felt that she''s more charming then Baccarat and walked to her. "Can you...." But this time he didn''t manage to ask and was directly thrown toward the sea from the ship. This unlucky Brook. He was about to harass the one who he shouldn''t. "Gray I think he''s evil. So I want to destroy him" Tauriel looked at Gray with rightness face. How can she not know what he wants about to ask?. She was just laughing at Baccarat. So naturally, she won''t allow him to ask her such a thing. Gray only gave her a big thumb agreeing with her actions. This Brook actually asked for such a thing. He deserves to die!... Or not. He still has the fruit he wants. "YOHOHO! So scary! I thought I''ll die! Even though I''m dead already! YOHOO" Because Brook is only bones and doesn''t have much weight. The sea will be able to carry him and like this, he will be able to run on the sea. So when Tauriel threw him down. He kicked the sea and jumped back. After that Gray and Brook talked about the situation here. Since Gray knows about Moria, Brook didn''t hide anything and talked about his experiment all those years. Gray already knows about him, But Tauriel and the other don''t. So they more or less had some sympathy for him. Moria usually finds his targets by the bait he sent to the sea from time to time. Because Gray entered this sea by himself. Moria shouldn''t actively come to hunt him. So Gray has to go there by himself. After that As usual. Gray let Baccarat help him to fix his luck and used the broken compass to find Moria''s direction. Brook saw that Gray have a way to find Moria on this fog. he didn''t say anything and just waited. He has some hope. Maybe Gray can really help him get his shadow. "Gray let''s go to the left, there is an island over there." Legolas who was using his observation Haki all the time. Already found Moria''s giant ship. And thought of it as an island. Gray looked at Legolas and his eyes twitched a little. This guy observation Haki is getting stronger and stronger. Gray somehow started to feel annoyed by his low rising strength!. ["I''m the protagonist here!! why are they getting stronger faster than me! Damn author" Such an idea appeared on his mind!. (Ignore this bad joke.....)] "Well, let''s go" Gray used his ability and pushed the ship toward the island. Soon they reached the so-called island. Thriller Bark! Moria''s giant ship. This ship is one of the biggest ships in the world. This ship can be called a moving island. The island is surrounded by a huge outer wall that goes around the ship, with a gate resembling a giant mouth that opens and closes. There are four separate chains that connect from the wall to the mast above the mansion. The island has an old broken inner stone wall encircling it with towers and a moat. There is a mansion in the middle of the island, surrounded by an apparently dead forest. The entire ship somewhat resembles the stereotypical scenery in vampire or horror movies, such as Dracula or Frankenstein. Gray raised the ship on the air and passed the huge wall in front of him. "Yoohoo!!! Mr. Gray the ship is flying!!!" Brook was so astonished when he saw the ship is actually flying in the air. Soon they passed the outer wall and reached the island shore. Looking at the Dark dead forest in front of him. It really gave a creepy feeling. Moria really likes the dark style. "Well let''s enter" Gray left the ship with his partners and walked slowly toward the forest in front of him. While walking Gray notices that many people are hiding inside the forest. Apparently the people that their shadow was stolen from them. "HYAA!" Tauriel who was walking and looking around suddenly saw a white ghost coming from the ground. "Ghost? Perona...?"When Gray saw the ghost he directly recognized who''s this ghost belong to. "HYAA??" Baccarat who was standing beside Tauriel suddenly put her hand on her mouth and looked at Tauriel with joking eyes. And Tauriel''s face reddened! she actually made such a funny voice in front of Gray. So shameful! "Who''s Perona?" Legolas heard Gray and asked. "She''s the Ghost Princess of this ship. The owner of Horo Horo no Mi(Hollow-Hollow Fruit). A little girl who playing with ghosts. Try not to let these ghosts touch you... or it won''t be funny" Gray looked at the smiling ghost that flying around them and said its origin. "Yohoho! Mr. Gray, you know so much about this place" From Gray''s word Brook realized that Gray knows much more then he thought about this place. "What will happen if the ghosts touch us?" Mary said. "Hmmm, Very bad thing... You will understand if they touch you" Gray smiled wickedly and didn''t explain much. "Perona....is it" Tauriel muttered while walking. ... Inside the castle, a huge shadow was while looking at the gloomy moon outside the window. "Master Moria! Master Moria!! There are intruders are coming toward the castle!" Three weird-shaped creatures came to the huge shadow and reported this to him with panic. "Haaaa? intruders? Let Absalom and Perona deal with them" Moria didn''t care much about this. Who is he? Gecko Moria! one of the seven warlords. He won''t care about one or two intruders. For him, intruders mean more shadows. Like this, he will be able to create more zombies. "Well..." The three weird-shaped creatures looked at each other and went back to report for Absalom and Perona. ... Gray''s party at this moment, are standing in front of a group of zombies who came from the graves around them and walking slowly toward them. Looking at their imposing movement Gray felt ridiculous. Real zombie won''t raise his hand so high like this. Those zombies are actually trying to scare them not to attack or eat them. Somehow Gray wants to say; "Don''t try! you''re not even a real zombie!" "Those should be zombies??" Baccarat looked around her with a somehow worried look on her face. But she already saw Gray and the other fighting many times before so she doesn''t think those zombies can do anything to them. "Hmmm, they look so weak" Legolas looked at the zombie around and said. In fact, those zombies created by Moria are really weak. Even though they have some intelligence. They don''t even have the tenth of the second-level awakener zombie strength. "Well, they are dead bodies can move because of Moria''s ability. They won''t evolve and their attribute won''t rise. So naturally, they are weak. In fact, they can''t be even called zombies." Gray looked at those cute zombies and explained to them. Those zombies are really cute compared with the real world zombies. "Mr. Gray, have you seen zombies before?" Hearing Gray''s explanation. And not surprised look. Brook wondered if Gray has met a zombie before. "Yes, I saw some more magical things" Gray really saw many magical things. Orcs, Wizard, elves, Mutant, And even dragon. he will see more in the future. "WOSHH" Gray didn''t want to waste more time with the zombies around and used conqueror Haki to nock the zombies around. The zombie is not a living being and doesn''t have a soul so they won''t be affected by conqueror Haki. Seeing this, Gray wasn''t surprised and directly controlled the dagger Sting and started beheading the zombies around. (Hello everyone I''m Sting! The dagger that should have belonged to Bilbo! Miss me?!) Not only him even Mary, Tauriel, and Legolas started killing the zombies around while moving forward. With every zombie''s head down. A weird black ball came out from their mouths. This is the shadows that Moria put on them so they can move. With the zombie''s death, those shadows should go back to their real owner. After destroying the last zombie. Gray and his party moved on. But suddenly the four of them stopped and looked to the left. "Hmmm? Is something there?" Brook looked where everyone was looking and felt weird. He can''t see anything. Gray didn''t speak and directly disappeared from his place the appeared not far away and caught something on the void. "What!" As soon as Gray caught the void, A lion mouthed man appeared on the void. "Catch ya!" Gray looked at the man on his hand and said with a dangerous smile. Absalom! the leader of the Zombie Soldiers and Zombie Generals of Thriller Bark. The owner of Suke Suke no Mi(Clear-Clear Fruit). This fruit has a similar function to his ring. which can make him invisible. And whatever he touches(living or nonliving). Which makes it stronger than his ring ability. But this guy usually uses his invisibility to peep on and sexually harass women. He''s another guy who''s using his ability in an insulting way. So Gray is not planning to leave him alive anyway. "Baccarat..." Gray asked Baccarat to take Absalom''s luck and then extracted his ability. After this, he beheaded Absalom directly. This is also another way to use Baccarat ability. When she took the fruit user luck he will directly meet a misfortune. And When Gray extracts him, he will be so unlucky that his fruit ability was extracted randomly. Since he got what he wants to form him. There is no need to let leave him alive. "Well let continue." Gray didn''t care about Absalom''s dead body and continued his path. For Gray''s actions. Tauriel and the others didn''t care much. They know Gray, He won''t kill good or innocent people randomly. Since he killed Absalom like this. This guy should be damned. As for Brook, he was surprised again by Gray strength! He knows Absalom is one of the Mysterious Four(the four humans who rule Thriller Bark.). Gray actually killed him so easily which shows that he''s much stronger then he thought. The hope to get his shadow back. became bigger than before!. After that everything went smoothly. Because Gray and his party all mastered observation Haki. None of the zombies who tried to kidnap them managed to do this. And all of them were also cut to pieces. Along the way, they also met a group of the so-called Zombie Generals. Even though they are much stronger than normal zombies. Gray brought them down by simply touching them. Because Gray''s glove has [Sea breath] Attribute. Any devil fruit user or ability related to the devil fruit will fall to weakness or simply collapses like the zombies around him. When he touches the zombies, the shadow inside them will directly leave their bodies and flew back to the owner. After twenty minutes. Finally Gray reached the castle... (Author:...... Hmmm, so long!) Chapter 54 - Oz! Gray stood in front of the castle. It cant be called a castle but more like a Mansion. A huge mansion that resembles a gothic-style cathedral. Here he should found Hogback. The fourth member the Mysterious Four on this island(Thriller Bark). Dr. Hogback is a world-renowned surgeon. He joined Moria to create a group of powerful zombie army for him. And the reason he joined this ship actually because he wanted to bring the woman he liked back to life. But unfortunately for him. The woman he brought back wasn''t the same woman he loved once. After gaining life by the shadow Moria put on her dead body. Her personality and way of thinking, actions. All became different. Almost like a robots listen for orders. "Well, let''s go" Gray didn''t think much and entered the mansion. Walked to the main room of this mansion. Gray felt many eyes are looking at him. And in fact, there are really many eyes are looking at them. The pictures, rags, walls, and even the simple teacups. Most of the things inside this mansion actually a zombie Moria created. The feeling being watched by everything around made Gray and his party feel annoyed. "Ok... Let''s destroy this place." Gray doesn''t want to waste more time and directly started destroying everything around. ... Not far away in the Mast. This is a large tower in the middle of Thriller Bark and it''s actually the mast of the ship, as well as a mansion. This is where Gecko Moria resided. Inside this mansion, there is a giant freezer. Moria was standing in front of the freezer while looking at his strongest zombie project. The Special Zombie Oars(Oz)! Oars(Oz) was an infamous ancient giant who was born over 500 years prior to the current storyline. After he died, his body was unearthed by Moria. Due to his massive size even among most giants. Moria didn''t give Oars(Oz) any shadow till now. He wants to give it the strongest shadow he could found. But till now he didn''t find an appropriate shadow. "YEAHHH!!. Mr. Moria!!!!" Suddenly a little girl''s voice came from outside and run to moria with a frightened face and some tears on her eyes. Perona the ghost princess!. "What''s wrong Perona??!" Moria looked at Perona''s frightened face and wondered what happened to her. "Absalom is dead!! the intruder has killed him!!!!" Perona was using the ghost to spy on Gray and his party all time. At first, when they easily killed the zombie she didn''t care much. But after seeing Absalom''s death. Perona was frightened and directly came to Moria to report this. All those who entered the Thriller Bark didn''t have the chance to even hurt them. But now Gray actually kill one of them. This is the first time something like this happen. So she scared right now. "What!!!" Hearing Perona''s words. Moria was stunned for a second. Then suddenly a wave of great anger appeared on his heart. For Moria losing a partner is probably the most painful thing! Since his last tragic defeat against Kaido. Moria never wanted to lose a companion again. But now Absalom is dead!. Such a fact was very unacceptable for him. Moria appears to have cared deeply for the Gecko Pirates, who were famous throughout the world. Upon losing them all in the battle between his crew and the Beasts Pirates(Kaido pirates) at Wano Country, Moria became bitter and his ideals of a crew changed drastically, desiring a crew of zombies that would never result in another irreplaceable loss. Despite his twisted perceptions, Moria still cares about his crew. "Are you sure Absalom is dead?" Moria asked again. He really hopes Perona saw wrong. "Yes... That white-haired man cut his head!" Perona didn''t dare to hide anything and directly reported everything she saw. After hearing her report. Moria''s mind snapped from anger. Then he looked at Oars with crazy eyes. ... Gray, it this moment was standing on the mansion''s debris. While looking at the weird man in a coma in front of him. "Anyone want to become a doctor?" Gray looked at his partners and asked. Dr. Hogback has good medicine skills. Even though Gray doesn''t really value these skills so much. After all, he will probably encounter more magical medicine skills in the future. Hearing Gray''s question Tauriel was interesting. But after hearing Gray''s explanation about his skills. She lost interest suddenly. This Hogback''s skills are really good. But it''s not really suitable for her. She has magical elven medicine skills. What will she do with this Hogback''s skills?. If it was another magical medicine skill. She will gladly learn it. Seeing no one really interested. Gray already expected this and wanted to kill him. But suddenly a weird samurai zombie came at a very fast speed and waved his sword toward Gray. But Gray already notice him and moved his hand and stopped his sword with his palm. "What!"The samurai zombie was surprised by the Gray defense. He actually stopped his sword with his palm!. "BISH!!" Before he could move back Tauriel came from the other side and waved her swords toward him. "TISH" "TOSH!!" Tauriel and the zombie clashed together and fought at a very fast speed. Gray and his party looked at Tauriel and the samurai zombie that fighting and didn''t mean to join. Shimotsuki Ryuma! This zombie is a legendary samurai from Wano Country who was turned into a General Zombie by Gecko Moria hundreds of years after his death. (Wano Country is a country in the New World that is not affiliated with the World Government. It is currently occupied by the Beasts Pirates as their territory, under Kaido, one of the Four Emperors.) Fighting with him might be a good chance for Tauriel to advance her sword skills. This why Gray didn''t help or let others help her. "This... this!!! She can fight with him!!!" Brook was so shocked at this moment. He knows the zombie in front of him more than anyone. After all, this zombie actually has his Shadow!!!. He fought many times with him before trying to get his shadow back. But without expectation. He never succeeded. Every time he almost wins. But finally, he loses. But from his fighting with Tauriel, he found that this damn zombie never used his real power against him! Which means he was always playing with him! When he fought before Ryuma used only the skills that he got from his shadow. Which made Brook think that this is his real power. But now the sword skills he''s showing are far more superior. This Ryuma was actually toying with him before!. No wonder why he always loses to him!. "TISH""TSHAK" The fight between Ryuma and Tauriel started to reach its peak. Fast and dangerous sword movement. Many sword slash marks on the earth around them. If you look at Tauriel carefully you can see that her moves are getting stronger and stronger with every sword swing. With her two swords slowly pushing Ryuma back. If Tauriel wanted to kill him she would have done this already. With her strong Observation /Armament Haki. She could destroy this zombie easily. But she didn''t do this. And took the chance to learn and make her sword skills stronger. "Wosh! Boom" Soon Ryuma wasn''t able to hold under her fast sword and was directly thrown back. "Excellent! Perfect...!" Ryuma who was on the ground slowly stood up and looked at Tauriel with hollowed eyes. "Woosh" Suddenly a weird blue fire appeared and started to burn his rotten body "This is one of the 21 Greatswords in this world. Shusui!"Black Sword/Blade"... This katana(sword) should be satisfied staying with you" Before he completely disappears. Ryuma threw the sword on his hand to Tauriel and completely collapsed and disappeared not leaving even dust behind him. Looking at all this. Gray stared at Brook with wonder. From Ryuma''s actions. He found that its different from other zombies around. Could it be... he always had a soul and his own will? Brook is the owner of reviving fruit. Maybe when Ryuma''s body got Brook''s shadow. Ryuma''s soul revived and went back to the body. But wasn''t able to act on its own will because of Moria restrictions. So he decided to find a new owner for his sword and then destroy himself!!!! (Or maybe not. Gray is not very sure about this. It''s only some guesses.) After that Brook''s shadow went back to him. This bone was so excited to get his shadow back. That he even started to jump and cry from happens. Even though he can''t cry. After all, he doesn''t have eyes... Looking at the happy Brook everyone around also smiled. Tauriel held the sword on her hand and stared at it blankly for a minute. But soon she threw Orcrist to her space bag. and Gray merged many attributes to Glamdring and Orcrist before. So she''s wasn''t planning to change her swords. But she found that this new sword is more fit with her fighting style. (Orcrist; So you will abandon the handsome me! so sad!) "Well... Let''s.." Before Gray continue his words. "BOOOM!" Suddenly the earth started shaking. "BOOM...BOOM"Feeling the earth under him trembling. Gray looked at the direction of the Mast. He doesn''t need to use observation Haki. He can see an enormous shadow is walking toward them. "What is this!!" Legolas looked at the giant shadow that is walking toward them with shock!!! Not only Legolas, everyone here had the same reaction And directly grasped their weapons ready to fight. "This should be... Moria''s special zombie. Orac" Gray looked at Orac''s huge figure and explained to them. "Zombie? Can a zombie be this big?!!!!" Mary as a survivor form Hero base. She naturally saw and heard about many evolved zombies. But this is her first time seeing such a big zombie!. "BOOM!!!" Soon they were able to see Oz''s real look. An extremely large, red-skinned, two large horns and long yellow hair that flows from his head to his back. His upper jaw consists mostly of straight-edged molars, while his lower jaw consists of several sharp fangs and two large tusks. His overall look resembles an ancient giant demon!. Gray didn''t care about the big body of Oz. But looked at Oz''s stomach. If he remembers correctly. Moria should have made a room inside Oz''s stomach. Which means he should be there right now. "Intruder!, prepare to die!" Moria looked at Gray from inside Oz and directly ordered Oz to attack. "Be careful!" Looking at the big fist that is coming toward them Gray directly moved away from the place. "BOOOM!" As Oz''s fist falls down. The entire Island started shaking violently. "So strong!" This is the first time to see such a powerful fist!. Gray was really surprised. "WOOHS!" Legolas who already dodged took his bow and shoot arrows toward Oz''s eyes. But weirdly thing happened again. Oz''s shadow suddenly moved and became another Giant Oz defending the real body!. Seeing this Gray eyes darkened. He wondered who''s shadow Moria gave to Oz. But this crazy guy actually gave him his own shadow!!! Moria can control his own shadow to make a clone of himself. So there is no reason he can''t do such a thing. With his shadow. It''s will be like a giant Moria with Dark fruit ability. Well... That''s sucks! When did Moria become so smart? Did I watch fake one-piece?!!!.... Chapter 55 - Morias Fall! "BOOM" BOSH!!" Two giants shadow one red, one purple-black. Rampaging and destroying everything around. The entire Ship/Island is shaking violently from the power fo those two giants. "Stop running away you little Bugs!" The red giant looked at his punch again missed its target and started to get annoyed. Gray flew around the red Oz. And kept using his metal control ability trying to hurt him. But this Oz skin is so thick! No matter what he used he couldn''t make any real damage. So he started thinking of another way. Brook and Baccarat hide back. After all, they can''t fight with him against those two giant Oz. "BOOM!" Tauriel stayed in low altitude trying to cut Oz legs but This big guy is very careful, Every time she almost succeeded. He will throw his punch toward her. Which force her to run back. Besides this guy skin and bones is so hard. Not even ten slashes will be enough to bring him down. Legolas and Mary were busy fightings with the second shadow giant. So they couldn''t help. Speaking of their situation is worst then Gray and Tauriel. No matter how Legolas and Mary manage to hurt him. He will recover so fast!. So he''s not defending himself at all and kept attacking them with all he has. This shadow clone is even worst then Logia fruit! Even Haki wasn''t able to really damage him. "Cant continue like this" Seeing the situation. Gray knows that he shouldn''t continue like this. But no matter how hard he thought. He couldn''t find a good way to end this. Strong Haki? His body power still not enough to hurt Oz. Besides Oz is a Zombie. So Gray''s attack won''t really hurt him. And his gloves didn''t work on Oz, like normal zombies. Apparently it''s not enough to cancel the fruit effect on this huge Oz. Gray started thinking about how did Luffy defeat him before. But no matter how much he thought. He couldn''t do what Luffy did!. On the original. Luffy met the survivors who were hiding inside the forest. Those guys saved many shadows without owners. So Luffy merged one hundred shadows to himself and transformed into Nightmare Luffy. Which has the power of one hundred men in one body!. (Nightmare Luffy is a transformation that emerged when Luffy was forced into absorbing about a hundred shadows against his own will. Throughout the series, this form has only appeared once.) But Gray cant do such thing. First, he doesn''t have time to search for the people who are hiding inside the forest. Second, even if he found them, He''s not sure if he can withdraw many shadows like Luffy!. "Wait... If Moria is inside his stomach... then" Suddenly Gray thought of something. Since Moria are inside Oz stomach. Then the room inside should be made of metal. If that''s right, then he will have a way to get him out. And this is all that he needs!. A chance to touch Moria!. ... Moria inside Oz''s stomach watched Gray and his party skills and calmed down. "Kishishishishi. They are strong! After killing them I''ll make all of them into zombies!" Moria saw their strength and skills. So he wanted to make Gray and the other into zombies. "BOOM!" Oz sent another punch toward Gray. But this time Moria found that Gray has disappeared. So he raised his vigilant but didnt stop and kept attacking Tauriel. While ordering Oz to let his shadow stay close to him all the time. In case Something wrong happened. ... Not far away Baccarat was standing with Brook watching the fight. This is her first time seeing such a big fight!. "Baccarat I need you to do something..." Suddenly Gray appeared beside Baccarat. "What!" Baccarat was surprised by Gray''s sudden appearance. Just know Gray was flying around Oz. When did he come here?! (Gray Observation Haki is stronger than her. So naturally, she didnt feel his existence) Gray didnt want to waste time talking. So he explained to her what she needs to do then disappeared again. After Gray left. Baccarat didnt stay still and directly took the broken compass and let it lead the way. The compass needle pointed at the Mast direction. Seeing this Baccarat directly runs toward the mast. After she joined Gray. Baccarat found that her way of using her ability was really so stupid. Gray helped her so much in developing her ability. If what Gray said is right, Then she should be able to help them Defeat Moria. "Eh? What should I do then?!" Brook stood there while looking at Baccarat. After little thought, he thought of something and run toward the shore where Gray left the ship. ... Gray watched the rampaging red Oz and Tauriel who kept dodging like a feather so fast and elegant. Then he looked at Legolas and Mary''s direction. Mary''s fighting style is so violently with every spear swing she will make a hole on The shadow body. But it heals so fast. So she wasn''t able to really make damage oh him. And Legolas also helped her by shooting arrows destroying the shadow bats that the shadow Oz kept releasing. And also using his metal control ability to help her dodge Shadow Oz attack when she needs help. Just like Gray used his ability to save them when they fought against the winged lizard(Dragon). After seeing the whole situation. Gray gently raised his hand toward Oz and his eyes focused on his stomach. Apparently trying to feel the metal inside him. And soon he really felt it. Then he raised his other palm and closed both of his palms to each other and tightened firmly. "What!!! What is happening!" Moria inside Oz suddenly found that the room around him actually squeezing on him. If he stayed here. He will probably be squeezed to death!. [Kagemusha(Shadow Warrior)] Moria directly used another shadow skill of his and exchanged his body with another shadow clone he created before. "UGHHHH. What is happening!" Oz held the stomach that is twisting weirdly and screamed as if he can feel pain. But even after destroying his stomach. This wasn''t enough to bring him down. "Bastard! How dare you do this to me!" Suddenly The Big Oz looked at Gray direction and directly waved his fist toward him. "What!!!" Gray was surprised by Oz''s sudden attack. He''s in an invisible mode right now! How can he know where he is?! Even though he is surprised by this. Gray won''t stay still and directly flew away. After moving away, Gray came to Tauriel''s side and revealed himself. This fight started to annoy him. Moria who he always looked down on. Actually became so troublesome like this. Gray decided to harry up and complete his plan after leaving this place. Till now he didnt met any real power like the navy admirals or the four emperors. His current slow rising strength is not good at all. A simple Moria give him such trouble, what about others. "What should we do?" Tauriel looked at Gray who appeared beside her and asked. "Just wait..." Gray looked at Oz who was standing not far away from them and said. "Wait for what?...." Tauriel couldn''t understand what Gray meant. But seeing Gray acting so calm. She said nothing and clenched her swords. "It should be anytime soon" Gray looked at The mast direction and said with a strange tone. ... Nor far away. Inside the Mast, Moria walked out of a dark room and his body was full of wounds. When Gray squeezed Oz Stomach, Moria almost lost his life there. "Those basters are stronger then I thought... But they shouldn''t be able to defeat Oz" Moria looked at Oz direction and said with an ugly smile. "Is it true?" Suddenly a female voice appeared behind him and he felt someone touched. "Who are you!" Moria directly panicked and looked back. "I? Just a passer!" The woman smiled and directly turned back and run away!. "Where do you think you...(BOOM)" Moria wanted to stop her but suddenly the entire mast started to shake and even the three of the four huge chains connecting the walls and the mast broked. "What is this! What happening!" Moria panicked and wanted to see what happened but one of the giant chains actually came to his direction. "What!" Moria wanted to dodge directly but when he wanted to move he found his body suddenly became unstable and slipped up. Then the chain immediately hit him tossing him outside. "banana peel???!" This was the last idea Moria had before he loses his consciousness. ... Oz outside stabilized himself and looked at Gray and Tauriel who was standing not far away from him. Without much thinking, he directly runs toward Gray and threw another punch. But while he''s running. Suddenly his legs lost its balance and fall toward the mast. Because of his destroyed stomach. Oz wasn''t able to stabilize himself. So such a situation happened. "BOOM" Oz huge body directly hit The mast and the entire mast started shaking violently. "TINK...TANK...BOOM!!" The iron chains in top of the mast suddenly broked and started to fall. Two of them fall on Oz''s body and one penetrated the Mast. "Wow. This guy is so unlucky!" Tauriel looked at Oz buried under the iron chains and said. "BOOM" Suddenly a weird shaped evildoer look person falls in front of Gray and Tauriel. "(-_-)... It''s not Oz whos is unlucky... But him" Gray said while looking at Moria in front of him. Then a wicked smile reappeared on his face. This was his plan from the beginning. Wining against Oz will be very difficult. So he wanted to get Moria first. But this guy knows how to run away. With his Shadow Warrior skill, it will really be hard to catch him. (Shadow Warrior: Is his skill when he exchanges his body with another shadow clone) So Gray didnt plan to catch him by himself. But let fate bring Moria to him. First, he ordered Baccarat to let luck lead her where will Moria appear if he runs away again. Then he squeezed the metal room inside Oz''s stomach trying to kill Moria. But as he expected, Moria really managed to escaped. With this Moria appeared where luck led Baccarat. So she took the chance and managed to take his luck away. After losing his luck. Unlucky for him Oz fall down and hit the mast. Then the chains on the top of the mast also broke and fall down. One of the chains because of the reversion slashed toward the mast and penetrated the mast where Moria was standing. And like this. Moria flew form the mast toward the worst place he could fall to. In front of Gray!. It cant be said that Gray planned everything. He just let Baccarat Take his luck if Moria really runs away. And all this happened. So it can be said all this with Gray''s expectation. If Gray know that Moria was about to dodge but banana peel stopped him. Don''t know what face he will show. To tell the truth Baccarat''s ability is very strong. Strong to a very weird level. If you give Baccarat enough luck. Even if she defeated Whitebeard Gray won''t be surprised. Gray knows how magical her ability is. So he did not doubt that she won''t succeed. Control luck almost like controlling Fate!!. The way this ability work is very weird. As if it planned everything before even using it... I mean... Which zombie will eat a banana in this place? how did that banana peel appear there? Logically because Oz''s rampaging the mast should be damaged in a way or another. But to break those giant chains because of the shock still doesn''t feel right!. Probably something else happened which helped the chains to break that Gray still doesn''t know. Or something happened before now. "(BOOOM)..... You basters [Shadow Asg....]!" Oz stood up again from the runes and wanted to use the strongest ability he could think of! [Shadow Asgard]!. (Shadow Asgard is a supplementary but powerful technique where Moria empowers himself with the shadows he has stolen by absorbing them. In doing so, his size and physical strength are increased in proportion to the number of shadows he has absorbed.) "[Extraction]" But Gray was faster than him and put his hand on Moria''s unconscious body and extracted the shadow fruit from him. Of course Gray won''t allow Oz to use that ridiculously strong skill. So he directly extracted the Shadow fruit power from Moria. ... As soon as Gray extracted [Shadow source] from Moria everything calmed down. The red Oz froze in its place. And the Shadow Oz also turned into a shadow and went back to the red OZ shadow. Then from Oz''s real body a little shadow separated and went back to Moria. And Oz also returned back to be a dead body. Not only Oz. All the zombies around the island fall down. And their shadows started to fly away. Some went east. Some west. And some even went upward. All the shadows that Moria stole before started to go back to their owner after freeing from Moria''s control. ... Not far away on the island shore. A little girl with unusually big, round eyes and long light pink hair tied into two pigtails ordering a group of zombies to carry the food and other things toward the iron ship. But the zombies around her started to fall down one by one. "What!! the zombies are falling? did master Moria failed to defeat the intruders?!!" Thinking of this, Perona was so scared and wanted to leave faster. Even though she''s somehow loyal to Moria. But she still so scared of Gray and the others. So she still decided to save her self first. "Hey! stop!! where do you think you''re taking the ship!!" suddenly Brook appeared in front of her and tried to stop her. But it this time a white ghost suddenly appeared from the ground and penetrated his body. Brook froze for a second then he falls on his knees and put his head on the ground and said; "I''m already a dead person... why am here? I want to die!" "Then you can stay here bones!" Perona didnt want to waste time with Brook and entered the ship and run away. And of course, she kept the ghost that penetrated Brook''s body behind her so Brook won''t be able to follow her anytime soon. After ten minutes the ghost left Brook who''s in extremely negative and depressed. When Brook back to his mind. He stood up with a very angry mood and wanted to follow Perona again! She actually made him say such shameful words!. But after thinking of her ability and what he went through just now. He calmed down and wanted to go back and tell Gray about this. But as soon as he wanted to leave a big shadow appeared behind him. Brook slowly looked back and saw what was standing behind!. "You are?" Brook looked at the person behind him and ask with shivering bones. Apparently the shadow owner brought him so much pressure. But the shadow owner didnt answer him and looked at him silently. "if you were to go on a trip, where would you like to go?" After some silence, the shadow owner asked a very weird question. .... Chapter 56 - Crown Fourthawakening "Finally That annoying shadow disappeared...." Mary and Legolas came to Gray said and said with an annoyed face. Fighting with Shadow Oz really annoyed them! no matter how they damaged him. That shadow always heals himself and attack them fast. Such a fight is very unsatisfactory for them. Especially Mary who''s fighting style is so violent. Seeing her attacks useless always doesn''t feel right. "So what should we do with him?" Tauriel looked at the unconscious Moria and asked Gray. "He still has some use..." Gray said this and put his hand on Moria. He wants to copy all Moria''s memories that are related to the shadow fruit. Shadow fruit is really strong. Bad development like Moria was able to give them such trouble. This shows how powerful this ability is. After ten minutes. Gray copied all the information he wants then withdraw his hand and was about to kill Moria for good. But will things be that easy? "Gray... The crown..." Mary behind Gray said while looking at the crown that suddenly started to shine gently on top of Gray''s head. "This....ugh" Gray also notices the crown abnormality. But his breath suddenly strangled and couldn''t say anything. "UGHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" Suddenly Gray screamed from the pain. "What?! Gray what is happening?!" Mary and Baccarat who just came to their side looked at Gray who suddenly put his hands on his head and yelled like crazy from pain. In the last third evolution of the crown, Mary was in a coma. So it''s her first time to see Gray''s situation. And Baccarat she only joined them in this world. So she doesn''t know anything till now. Yes... The crown is evolving for the fourth time. But unlike every time. This time evaluation took a completely 10.000GB of his C disk. In other words. It''s taking 10.000 years of his life span! So the pain Gray is feeling right now is on a completely different level from what he felt before. Besides this time evolution isn''t normal like the last one. If you look at Gray''s face under the black light that''s shining from the crown. You can see that his face is changing slowly. And even the black mark under his eye started to twitch and slowly changing its shape. From deep inside his soul to the top of his skin. Gray felt pain. Pain even worst than death itself. "Let''s go" Legolas carried Gray who''s suffering from pain and wanted to leave. "What wrong with Gray!!" Baccarat looked at Gray and asked Tauriel with a startled face. This is her first time to see Gray actually suffer like this. From Gray''s breathless scream. She can see how much pain he''s suffering right now. Even Mary looked at Tauriel and Legolas waiting for them to answer her. "We will explain later. We need to take Gray away from here now." Tauriel didnt explain directly and wanted to take Gray to a safe place. Till the crown complete its evolution. She''s the most anxious between them right now. In the last time, Gray told her to never try to remove the crown if something like this happened. Because this might hurt him more. Even though Gray knows that they cant removes this lunatic crown. After all, such a strong crown won''t be removed in normal ways. The crown already merged very deep with. So it''s not an easy thing to remove it. "Come let''s g...." While saying this. She suddenly saw an extra figure appeared behind Baccarat. "You can''t take him with you..." The person who appeared behind Baccarat said this with a calm voice. Hearing his voice everyone moved away from where they were standing. "You are!!" Legolas looked at the big almost giant person that appeared suddenly and said with shock!. An enormous man, wearing a hat with a pair of rounded ears, along with the dark blue fabric, jacket contains a large white design reminiscent of a target cross-hair, There are also several white paw prints lining the bottom hem of his coat. Carrying a book with Title Bible!. His overall appearance resembles that of a bear, though there are a few key differences. Bartholomew Kuma! Another one of the seven war-lords. The owner of Nikyu Nikyu no Mi(Paw-Paw Fruit). "The unknown fay. Gray... you can''t take him away..." Kuma said calmly while he''s looking at Gray on Legolas back. "Be careful. Don''t let this guy touch you...." Legolas raised his vigilant to its peak and said to his the others. And naturally, everyone knows what he meant. For Kuma''s ability. Everyone knows. It''s been a long time since they entered this world. So they naturally don''t lack any information about the warlords. And Gray also explained to them about this guy before. Seeing them looking at him like this. Kuma slowly removed his gloves and put his hand on the unconscious Moria. "WOAH" As soon as his palm touched Moria. Moria disappeared from the place. Leaving only a strong wind wave behind him. Seeing this. Legolas and the other started to sweat from their head. What happened just now? With a touch, Moria actually disappeared from the place!. Even though they know that Moria didnt die and just moved to another place by Kuma''s ability. But This force still so scary! Who knows if this guy suddenly touched you and sent you directly to Navy headquarters. isn''t that just a Game Over?. "WASH... WOSH" Before Kuma rise his head Mary and Tauriel were faster and directly attacked Kuma from both sides. But Kuma also was ready for this and disappeared from the place. "Legolas behind you!" Baccarat looked at where Legolas was standing and shouted. And of course, Legolas already noticed him. After all, his Observation Haki is not a joke. Kuma waved his palm at Legolas. And Legolas jumped higher and kicked Kuma to push himself away. "WOOSH" as soon as Legolas flees. The spear That Mary uses flew with lightning speed in front of him and pierced Kuma''s shoulder. Seeing that they managed to hurt Kuma. Mary and the others didn''t stop then turned back and run away from the place at there fastest speed. And Tauriel already came to Baccarat''s side and carried her and run away. "you can''t run away...." Kuma said and didn''t care about his damaged shoulder then disappeared from the place. With a blink of an eye, he appeared in front of them again. "Tsuppari Pad Ho(Slapping Thrust Pressure Cannon)"Then he plants both feet firmly on the ground. Then raised his two palms in a sumo-style, And waved his palms toward Legolas and Tauriel at a fast speed. With every time he waves his hands. Many small paw bubbles appear and flew toward them at a very fast speed. "BOOM...BOM...BOOOM" Almost everything in a hundred meters destroyed because of the paw bubbles. Nikyu Nikyu no Mi(Paw-Paw Fruit).! This fruit is a very magical fruit. It bestows its user the ability to repel everything they touch and is physically represented as paws on the user''s palms, making the user a Paw Human. This power has been used by Kuma in a variety of ways. The majority of them are attacks that when executed, leave a paw-pad imprint resembling the pads on his palms. Objects repelled by Kuma using the Devil Fruit''s powers travel at incredible speeds. People repelled by Kuma are sent flying through the air for three days and three nights inside a paw-shaped bubble that protects them from any and all obstacles in their path until they arrive at a location designated by Kuma. Upon their arrival, the bubble will vanish and the victim will land in the middle of a large paw print, completely unharmed. And this is how he made Moria disappeared. And this also how he attacks them. by repelling the air he shot paw-shaped air pressure. Legolas carried Gray and flew up... Since the can''t run away from Kuma in low altitude they will try higher altitude. Tauriel did the same she seized both Mary and Baccarat and flew up following up. But Will this really work? Kuma disappeared again and appeared in the mid-air and attacked Legolas again. Tauriel not far away. Waved her free hand at Kuma. (She carrying Mary on her back and Baccarat on the other hand) When Mary thews her spear at Kuma shoulder. Tauriel notices that there is a metal object between his joints. So she will try to control it. And as she expected she really managed to push Kuma away. "BOOM" Kuma fall on the group but he directly moved his head toward Tauriel and opened his mouth and shoot a yellow beam toward her. Because everything was fast. Tauriel didnt have time to dodge only looked at the beam coming toward her. "WISHHH" But weirdly the beam actually missed her and moved from her side. Tauriel directly realized what happened and looked at Baccarat with grateful eyes. Baccarat helped her and used luck to let the beam miss her. Tauriel didnt stop and looked at Kuma who already stood up and moved her hand want to control him again. But weirdly she found that she cant do this. Even though she still can feel the metal from him. But the magnetic field around him is being repelled!. Seeing this Tauriel tuned back and followed Legolas not far away. Kuma didnt Follow them and stood there while looking at Legolas and Tauriel back. To tell the truth, Kuma doesn''t care about Gray and the others. He only came here to send a message for Moria. But lately, the navy and even the world government are paying attention to Gray and his crew. So Kuma wanted to test them and see what is so special about them. Why the navy is so stressed about them. What kind of secret they have. Maybe this will be useful for the Revolutionary Army!. Gray has been wanted for a long time already. But till now he didnt put a pirate flag or done anything showing his real purpose position on the sea. So no one knows much about them for real. Thinking of this, Kuma''s eye refocused on them and opened his both hands in praying or inviting gesture tower the sky. ... Legolas and Tauriel flew all the way toward the shore where they left the ship last time. But as soon as they reached they found that their ship is missing!. "Where is the ship!!!!" Baccarat stood up by her self and looked at the shore trying to find the ship. "It''s not here don''t look at it. Let''s search for another one" Legolas already searched the area around them with his Observation Haki. But he couldn''t find anything. So he''s planning to find any ship around and use it to move away. As they were planning to take off again. Kuma appeared again in front of them. But this time he''s carrying a ball of light between his hands. "Ursus Shock(Bear Impact)" Kuma let go of the light ball and disappeared from the place. "Wha...." "BOOOOM" As soon as Legolas wanted to let others be careful the white light ball exploded and made a big shook. (Ursus Shock is Kuma''s strongest attack. Kuma gathers air with his palms and compresses it into a giant bubble that resembles a paw-print. Once the bubble is compact enough to fit within his hands, he releases the compressed air and sends it toward his opponent. The air quickly decompresses, causing a massive explosion in the form of a bear paw.) ... Not far away. Perona stood on Gray''s party ship and looked at the strong shock in Thriller Bark. Somehow she felt lucky that she took the ship and run away!. The scene from his place is so scary!. ... After the shock ended. Legolas, Mary, and Tauriel''s bodies were all black like black metal. Only Baccarat was somehow damaged from this shock and already lost consciousness. "UGHHH" Legolas breathed a long breath. "Where is Gray!!!" Tauriel besides him also removed the Armament Haki from herself and looked at Legolas back. But she found that Gray is not there. "What!!" Legolas also found that Gray is missed. But soon they found him. Because of the shook. Gray was tossed not far away behind him. "WISHH" Kuma appeared again and looked at the four intact people in front of him. "You are strong....." Kuma looked at them and said calmly. Legolas and Tauriel didnt answer him and held their weapons ready to fight. Since they can''t run away. Then fight!. As long as Gray went back to normal. They will have a chance to run away!. And Mary carried Baccarat to Gray''s side and stood in front of them in case Kuma tried to attack Gray again. As she turned her face to Kuma''s side. Gray whos face cant be seen from the black-light slowly stood up. And the crown also slowly calming down and the light is fading away. "All I need is him. why don''t you...." Kuma looked at Legolas and Tauriel and wanted to talk with them. But suddenly he notices Gray who already passed Mary and walked to toward him. "Gra...." Legolas and Tauriel also found that Gray already woke up and wanted to call him. But When they saw Gray face both of them couldn''t say anything. Gray slowly walked in front of them and looked at Kuma with very calm and even empty eyes. "....." Gray slowly moved his lips and said only one word... But as soon the word came out. The world became so quite. As if the sound itself vanished. As he said that word Kuma slapped himself and disappeared from the place completely. Then Gray moved his eyes looked at the others with the same empty eye and said another three words. "...." As he said these words, all of them disappeared. Legolas, Tauriel, Baccarat, Mary, and even Gray himself disappeared from the place. Leaving only a dead calm Pig ship with no sound at all. ... ... ... (Author: What did Gray say? If someone guessed what he said in the in first and the second time. I''ll let him decide the next world) Chapter 57 - Grays Coma Dark... Can''t see anything... Completely darkness no sound no light no life... nothing!. "Where am I?" Inside this boundless darkness, a little figure floated slowly. "How long has it been...." Time inside this darkness wasn''t so real. This figure felt as if he was here for a long time. And in the second-moment, he felt that he has just appeared here. ... ... ... "This..." After a long silence, the figure suddenly notices a spot of light in the darkness. And started to move slowly toward it. But no matter how he tried to move. No matter how much he floated he couldn''t get closer to the light. "Move... Move...." The figure couldn''t think clearly. Only moving to the light idea kept repeating itself inside his mind. Maybe something or someone felt or saw this figure persevering. He finally managed to get closer to the light. But before the figure could even feel or touch the light, the light disappeared and the darkness around him also changed. "We can''t let this happen!!!" Suddenly the little figure heard a screaming voice and found himself in a big majestic almost like gods hall. Seeing this, the figure''s mind became clearer and also so tense. But soon he calmed down and didnt panic. He found that he couldn''t actually move, but at the same time, the people inside the hall cant see him. As if they are in different spaces. Inside the hall center. Many figures were standing there and talking about something. Some wearing normal modern outfits. While some wearing ancient and weird clothes. And there shapes and even races are very different. But something they all share. the unusual atmosphere around them. Some are so clear, some are like tyrant some so peaceful and clean, while the other is so dark and evil. What they all share is the sacredness they reveal. A majestic sacredness enough to make any creature kneel down to worship! And the most obvious one is the woman at the top of the hall. There are a majestic throne and a woman sitting on it while looking at the people inside the hall. The figure looked at the woman at the top trying to see her face. But no matter how he looked he couldn''t see her real face. As if something is blocking his eyes. "And what should we do! If we didn''t do this, our world will be destroyed like all others!" The one whos giving the darkest feeling between them said with an annoyed tone. Apparently he also doesn''t like what he''s saying. "But still it didn''t reach us! there should be another way!" Another person stood up and said. With his word, everyone in the hall started to give different opinions. "Silent...." The woman at the top of the hall suddenly said in a very calm voice. And with her word, everyone inside the hall didn''t make any more voice. "We... don''t have any choice. This may be the only chance to save what left from the world... Don''t forget we can''t fight against that thing by the current world level..." After some silence, the woman said with a very calm and empty voice. As if she''s saying a very normal fact. But weirdly no one inside the hall said anything again... Hearing their words the figure wondered what are they talking about! What can make such a group of strong-looking people so panic like this? And who''s that woman? She can actually make everyone listen to her like this?!. ... The scene around him suddenly changed again. But this time it was a more astonishing scene... A bright universe. So calm, so clear, so beautiful as it should be... In this calm universe, a tall woman dressing a normal black dress standing in the void, and two other men were standing behind her while looking at the dark endless universe. "I''ll leave the next to you..." As she said this the two-man behind her disappeared leaving her alone in this silent void. Then she waved her hand slowly. With her hand movement, the universe is actually started twitching as if she waved her hand at the water surface. The woman looked at the stray universe in front of her silently. After almost ten seconds this calm universe started to change outrageously. From the dark universe or it can be a part of the universe itself changed into a big hand, held the entire cosmos by its palm. It''s a weird scene, even mind cant understand it. A hand appeared and was able to hold the universe that cannot be measured by the mind itself. The stars around the universe started to lose its light inside this immense hand that held the universe. The planets losing their life slowly and turning to dust. As if the world being consumed by this hand. "Stop...." The woman who was silent all the time suddenly said. Her voice was so calm and slow but so high and powerful at the same time. With her word, the entire world stopped as if the time itself listened to her order. "Back..." With the second word. The hand started to move back and also the universe also started to go to how it originally looked like at first... But the woman didnt move and kept looking in front of her... "Still can''t stop you...." After saying this she raised her hand and very majestic energy started to move toward her hand from her body. This massive and powerful energy merged together and started to shape a weird black ring. Soon the ring stopped glowing and revealed what a new object on her hand. A very beautiful Black crown. "Find a new master who can stop ...it... And also be my..." After saying what she wants to say. She waved her hand and a space hole appeared beside her. Then she threw the crown into the space hole and close it. While she''s doing this the big hand appeared again in the universe that actually moving back in time. but this time it''s weirder and more...tyrant!. The time, Space. and even the reality itself is actually being consumed by this hand. "Since I can''t stop you... Then..." Saying this the woman slowly turned her face and looked at the figure that has been watching all this with shooked eyes. Seeing the woman actually looking at him the figure felt overwhelmed. But what made him more scared not the fact that she actually can see him. But the very familiar face he saw!... "End....%$#@" After giving a very beautiful smile to him. The woman looked at the hand again and said these last two words. One which he could understand, the other he couldn''t. Then... there is no then..... With her words, the figure became so confused and slowly his mind became so fuzzy again. Then went back to silent darkness again. ... ... ... Blue sky. Calm water. A silver Iron ship slowly floating in the water. "Peronaaa! bring me a cup of water!" Mary called Perona while sitting on the ship, looking in the calm sea. "Yes, Miss.Mary!!!!" Perona run fast from inside the ship and brought a cup of water to Mary. Perona was actually wearing a black and white maid dress! It this moment, And more weirdly she''s actually is so respectful to Mary!. "Perona bring me some juice" Baccarat on Mary''s side also said asked for something. "Okay, Miss.Baccarat!!!" Perona directly runs back to the ship kitchen to bring her the juice she wants. ... "Those basters what do you think of me!!! Perona do this, Perona do that!!!! I''m sick of this!!" After entering the kitchen Perona started talking with herself. "PERONA DID YOU SAY ANYTHING????" Mary''s sound came from outside calling her. "Eakkk!" Hearing Mary''s sound Perona panicked and didnt dare to talk anymore then directly brought the juice Baccarat asked for. Legolas from the side looked at all this and smiled. It''s been eight months since Moria and Kuma''s event. Before eight months, when they fought against Kuma, After Gray ends the crown evaluation he woke up suddenly and made Kuma disappear, then in a weird way, he also transported them to the ship that Perona stole from them. As soon as they entered the ship. Gray lost his consciousness and till now he didnt wakes up. After giving a good beat for Perona. Somehow Baccarat and Mary decided to make her the ship maid. For this Legolas and Tauriel didnt refuse. After all, it''s not good to kill a little girl. As for Perona. After seeing the sudden appearance of Gray and the others. Perona attacked them with her ghosts. Because they have just teleported here and weren''t prepared Baccarat and Mary were attacked by the ghost and didnt manage to dodge. Thinking of what it that time especially the extremely negative and depressing words they have said, Legolas''s body started shaking. He heard a very funny thing it that time. That he couldn''t help himself and laugh. "Hey, Legolas..... What are you thinking about..." Suddenly Mary looked at Legolas with very dangerous eyes. "Nothing.....!" Hearing Mary''s words Legolas sweated form his forehead and looked at the sea. Trying to act normal! "Hm!" Seeing Legolas acting this way. Mary didnt say anything and also looked at the sea. "Hey... when will he wake up?" Baccarat it this time said with a somehow depressed voice. "....." Neither Legolas nor Mary said anything. They also want to know. Gray''s situation is very weird. His body nor his soul doesn''t have any problem. But after taking them to the ship he suddenly lost his consciousness and didnt wake up till now. Tauriel did everything she could do in the first three months. But her elven medicine wasn''t effective. Nor the doctors of this world were able to help them. Not only this. In the last eight months. The Navy raised their bounties. And like mad dogs kept hunting them all the time. If it wasn''t for Baccarat using her ability to lead them to the safest direction every time. They would have been probably caught by now. For a full eight months. They fought and run all the time. Which made them much stronger than before. Even the weakest Baccarat became stronger. "TRCK..." From the main room of the ship. Tauriel opened the door and came out with a depressed face. Seeing her face, no one said about anything. Tauriel was trying again with Gray, Maybe this time he will wake up, But form her face they know that results. ... "Baccarat... Where should we go next" Legolas who was so calm suddenly stood up and asked Baccarat. Seeing Legolas asking suddenly, they know that the navy is following them probably. And Legolas already notice them. "Wait...." Baccarat directly took her compass and used it to know the next direction. the compass pointed toward the left. Weirdly the navy is also coming from the left side. So how can they run in that direction? Legolas didnt standstill nor he felt weird and directly opened his hands and controlled the ship. From both sides of the ship in iron layers appeared and covered the entire ship from top to bottom. With his control, the ship slowly entered the sea and disappeared from the surface. ... ... Not far away. A group of Navy ships moving at a fast speed toward where Gray''s ship was just now. But after two hours they found that they lost them again!. Seeing this they directly reported to the headquarters. ... Inside the sea. Legolas and Tauriel controlled the ship moving all the way toward the left direction. After being followed for a long time. Legolas thought of this way to escape from the Navy. This ability is mutant genes ability not Devil fruit ability so it won''t be a problem to use it underwater(Even if it''s devil fruit ability Gray can fix so....). Besides the navy doesn''t know about this. So for now it was a good way to move without being noticed. After one day diving under the sea, the ship slowly floated in the water surface and slowly moved to a snowy island. ... At the same time, Inside the ship main room. Gray who''s sleeping in a big bed. With his hair like the snow scattered around him. An extremely beautiful face That can charm all beings. For the entire eight months, he didnt move from this bed. Until this moment, Gray who''s in coma eyelid shuddered..... ... (Author: The princess about to wake up -.-'''') Chapter 58 - World Consciousness "So cold...." Baccarat stood beside Mary and looked at the snowy island in front of them. "Yeah...Perona! bring us coats" Mary ordered Perona who was sitting not far away. "Okay!!" Hearing Mary, Perona didnt say anything and run to the ship. She also felt cold and want to get a coat for her self. "UGHAAAAA!" But after two minutes. Perona screams came from inside the ship. "What!!" Everyone inside the ship heard her screams and directly run toward her side. But when they reached the room that the screams came from, everyone stopped. It''s actually the main room where Gray stays. Perona will scream when she enters the room?! Somehow this didnt scare them. But gave them hope. After a little pause. Tauriel took the lead and opened the door. Then they entered the room one by one. ... Inside the room. Many iron objects are slowly floating in a circle around Perona who''s standing there not caring about this while looking at the white-haired man in front of her. In fact, Perona is not allowed to enter the room. But somehow she''s always curious about Gray who''s in a coma. It happened that she passed in front of the door. So she sneaked and entered the room to see the Gray, the real leader of this ship. After entering the room she walked slowly toward the bed and wanted to take a close look at Gray. It''s been eight-month for her on this ship. Even though Mary and Baccarat kept bulling her all the time. But in fact, she knows they are good people. At least they didnt kill her. At this time she also understood everyone''s character on this ship. The gentle but sharp Tauriel. Legolas who have a heart full of justice. Mary the big devil, always bully er and treat her as her maid. But in fact is a good person. Before when they fought with the navy she was about to be caught by the navy. But Mary rampaged and saved her. Even though she said; "Don''t touch my maid". But, she felt the care of this team. As for Baccarat. She really doesn''t want to get close to this woman. Every time she touches her she will fall in misfortune. So, in fact, the one whos scary her the most are not Mary but this lucky woman!. After entering the room. She slowly sneaked to the bedside. But before she could see Gray. Many irons objects around the room suddenly surrounded her from all sides. So she was terrified and scream out of panic. At the same time, the sleeping Gray who was laying on the bed slowly raised his upper body and looked at her with calm and empty eyes. Perona saw Gray''s face before on Thriller Bark before from the ghosts. But she didnt takes a good look. And when Gray and the others entered the ship. Legolas and Tauriel directly carried him to the room. While Baccarat and Mary abusing her. So this is her first time seeing Gray''s real face. Gray''s look at this time also changed a lot from the last time. It''s not his face changed to another face. but the atmosphere and the charm he shows entered a completely different level. His hair still white. His face still the same. But his eyes became deeper and emptier not giving the same feeling as before. But more mysteries and elegant the before. And with a touch of confusion and loneliness. When his eyes fall on Perona it gave her great pressure. But also his eyes let her calm down from the panic she was in. And the pattern under his eyes also became more mysteries and complete than before. "Gray...!!!!!" Tauriel''s voice came from behind Perona and soon the others followed her. Gray''s empty eyes slowly looked at Tauriel and the others. Tauriel worried face. Legolas who''s about to cry(Oy man shouldn''t cry!). Mary whos sighed with relief. And finally, Baccarat who couldn''t control her emotions and started to cry and run to his side. Looking at everyone''s reaction. Gray knows the reason. Even though he was in a coma. He still was able to feel things around him from time to time. The care they gave him made his heart so warm. It was a very right choice to take them with him. "Sorry... I... overslept" After some thoughts he slowly said to them and finally revealed a soft smile. With his words, Even Tauriel didn''t care about her image anymore and cried like Baccarat. Perona from the side was shocked as if a bolt of lightning hit her!. "What the hell? Is the lucky witch actually crying like this? And Tauriel! I saw you cutting people to pieces before! Crying like this will destroy your image on my mind!" This little girl started to think weirdly again on her mind. After that Gray started to move his body. It''s been eight months without movement. So he felt a little rusty. But his body is still so good. Apparently Tauriel was taking care of him all the time. So his muscles didnt stiffened as it should be. After that Gray asked why Perona is here. And after hearing their explanation. Gray also agreed with their actions. After all, even he wasn''t planning to hurt this little girl. Then Legolas started telling him about the experience they had in the last eight months. And Gray also learned how much they became stronger. Legolas already reached 1088 C.P! This guy actually reached the strength of the fourth-level awakener! Tauriel reached 980 C.P which almost fourth-level awakener. Mary reached 955 C.P also about to become a fourth-level awakener. And even the weakest Baccarat reached 680 C.P!(She''s the only fruit owner so it''s natural for her to have so much energy inside her like this) Speaking about this. Because Legolas and Taureil are not from the same world or because of another reason. Even if they reached this hight C.P they won''t awaken a different ability like Real-world awakeners. Anyway Gray doesn''t care about this. With his ability, they will have more than just awakening. Seeing this Gray felt sad about himself. His C.P is Still 560 while the others already left him behind like this!. ["Sighhhh." After seeing all this Gray sighed. He needs to get stronger fast. If he doesn''t even have the same power level as his partners, can he call himself the protagonist of this story? (Yeah... Or Legolas will take the protagonist position){Like before ignore this bad joke...}] After this everyone left the room leaving Gray alone to think. And while they are leaving Mary, Baccarat and even Tauriel took Perona with them with very dangerous smiles on there faces. This little girl actually broke their words and entered this room... ... After being alone Gray calmed down and started thinking about what happened before and the scene he saw while he''s in a coma. He remembers the feeling he had after using the fourth ability the crown gave him. That empty but majestic control over everything... As if he''s the ruler of everything!. The crown fourth ability is very strong ability! ----[Word above the world]----!!!!!! This is the name of that ability!. As its name says, Whatever Gray will say when using this ability will be above everything As a fact, order, reality, reason, or control. Any word he says. Will be carrying his own will. When the crown evolved. This ability rules were already in Gray''s mind. So he directly used it against Kuma. Because of the nature of this skill. Gray only gives one order for Kuma. Which is [Withdraw]. And then he ordered the space of the world itself to transfer them to the ship by saying [To the ship]. (No one guessed. But... some of you guys were close enough....) But this ability can''t be used by his current power. If Gray is not strong enough to be recognized by what he orders and the world itself. The world will start to reject him. The reason why he has been in a coma all this time was that the world was actually oppression his very existence. Or more like... Warning him!. Warning to not be arrogant again... His words violated many rules of the world. He controlled Kuma''s with one word. And ordered the space to transfer him. With those two orders, he already broke many rules of the world. If it was his own ability such a thing won''t be a real problem. But Gray actually used the power of the world itself to help him. That''s why the world will warn him like this. Speaking about this, Gray also learned that the origin of this crown is not really from the Hobbit world(LOTR world or the middle earth.... Am not sure how to call that world). He always felt weird how such a strong crown actually appeared on such a low-level power world. But it''s actually made by a very strong god-like woman. And apparently the abilities of this crown were originally from that woman. Gray started to think about the woman he saw on his coma. She was able to actually control the entire universe with her words. And didn''t even blink her eyes! So Gray started wondering how strong is she? Will he be able to get to her level someday? Can he control the world like her, not simply giving order and being refused by the world like before. He only gave a little order for Kuma to withdraw and to the space to carry him for about a hundred or two-hundred meters. And the results he was refused and persecuted by the world and entered coma state for eight months. What if he gave a stronger order. For example to give order to reality or time or even try to control them... Gray can''t imagine how will the world that him if he did such a thing. To begin with what is the world! This is the first time that gray realized that the worlds can refuse or act like this. He read about something like world consciousness. Some showed it as a great existence that created the world or linked with the world itself. For example the greek mythology. Gaia the goddess who appeared form the begging of time. And also referred to as the world consciousness. While in other books, the world consciousness was defined as a computer system or anti-virus that will always watch the world all the time to make sure that it moves in the right direction. Gray didnt believe that the world consciousness exists before. After all, if such a thing exists. Shouldn''t all the worlds he traveled to before refuse him as an intruder? But it looks like the world consciousness doesn''t work in the way he thought of. Thinking about the woman who controlled the world again, Gray''s head started to hurt him. He is very sure that he saw her face. But why can''t he remember her now!. Even if he entered the Memories disk (E disk) he still wasn''t able to see her face. As if that part of memories was deleted from his head!. Who is she? What was that big hand that was destroying the universe? Who''s that group of people who were standing in the hall! Many questions appeared on his mind. He really needs some answers. But soon he calmed down... He''s still so weak. As long as he got stronger. Strong to at least half of that woman''s strength he might get the answers he wants... What Gray didnt realize is that deep inside his heart, the idea of wanting to know her and see her started to grow so fast. He really wants to reach that woman level so he could know who is she!. ... After clearing all his thought Gray stood up and changed his dress. After wearing his usual armor. Gray refocused it what he needs to do. To get stronger! All he wants to know will be revealed if he became stronger. So he walked out of the room and wanted and was ready to continue his journey to reach his goal. But as soon as he went out and saw the snowy island not far away from the ship. He stopped!. Isn''t this island where he wants to go from the beginning!!!! .... ..... Chapter 59 - Drum Island Drum Island!. The is a Winter Island in the first half of the grand line. And also the birthplace of Tony Tony Chopper The doctor(pet) in Luffy''s ship. Drum Island is an extremely snowy country, with absolutely freezing temperatures that can be felt even from the surrounding seas. Gray''s goal and the key to his plan success are on this island. Gray smiled and directly controlled the ship to move toward the island. "WOGHH" But while he''s trying to control it suddenly Gray found that he lost the control over the ship. But ship still moved toward the island but much faster. As if he felt something Gray looked at Tauriel who was standing not far away from him. She was looking at him with a big smile on her face. As if she wants to show him how much stronger she got. She didnt realize that this actually hurt Gray!. The only thing he was better than others with is the mutant ability because he used the longest time. But now even Tarueil can use it better than him..... Gray smiled awkwardly and didnt say anything... "Hope my plan work... Or I''ll have to go with one fruit!" Gray doesn''t want to waste any more time. He already waster so much. If his idea doesn''t work out. Then he will accept the fact and merge only one fruit on himself. Soon they reached the island shore. When they reached the shore of the island Gray found a very familiar ship. A jib and a central steer rudder. The ship''s armaments consisted of four cannons, one in the bow pointing forward, one in the stern, and two pointing to either side. But that''s not what took Gray''s attention. The reason why he looked at this ship is the face of this ship. The face resembles a sheep. And the Pirate Flag on top of the ship. A skeleton wearing a straw hat... Well. It''s the Strew hat Pirates flag... And the very iconic ship should be Going Merry. (The ship that cried millions.) Gray finally realized how much time he wasted!!. The plot already began! and Luffy already reached the grand line!. Come to think of it. It''s been about fifteen-month for them in this world... Gray actually wasted full fifteen-month and his strength still so weak like this!... "Hmmm... Isnt that Luffy''s Jolly Roger(Pirate Flag)? They already reached the first line!" Legolas also notice the flag on top of the ship and said. "Oh.. It''s been a long time since we saw that annoyed kid" Mary said this with a funny smile. Even though she said this about Luffy but from her smile, you can see that she is somehow happy to meet Luffy again. Luffy already has a bounty on his head. So many and the other already know about him. "They should be on the island... Let''s go. My goal is also on this island" Gray thought fr a second and said then directly went to the island. With Gray''s words, everyone wore their coats and was ready to go with Gray. "Master Gray... Here your coat" Perona came to Gray''s side with a red face. But not a normal red face. Red with many fingers poking marks face. When Mary and the others took her out they started playing(poking) with her face as a punishment. Poor Perona didnt know that because of her doll-like face. Mary and the others actually have fun abusing her. The reaction she gives is so cute and funny. So it''s actually fun to abuse this girl. Perona really resembles the doll especially with her big and round eyes. And after dressing her like a maid. She became more and more lovely. Looking at Perona''s red face, Gray wondered what happened with this little girl. But after remembering the dangerous smiles that appeared on Tauriel, Mary, and Baccarat faces before. he guessed what happened and looked at her with sympathy. "Well... I don''t need it... You wear it instead" Gray smiled softly and put his hand on her head. Then turned back and walked to the island. He really doesn''t need a coat. The armor he''s wearing is warm enough. Perona looked at Gray''s back for a second then a rude idea appeared on her mind again; "Is he trying to be cool or something?" Even though her mind is so rudy. There was already a big smile on her face. It looks like Gray is not a bad person either. If Gray knows her idea, he will probably say; "Give me back my pity!!" After that Gray and his partners moved all the way toward the island center. The highest drum-shaped mountain. Where the Drum Castle is located. ... ... Soon Gray and his party walked all the way toward a small village before they could reach the mountain. In front of the village gate, there is a group of people talking about something. And in the middle, there is a big wounded man was trying so hard to move on... Apparently he wants to go somewhere. "Who are you?!!" Soon one of the people around notices Gray and the others. As soon as he said. Everyone around also looked at them. Gray or his crew looks directly attracted everyone''s attention. After all, they all have a top-notch face and figure. So it was natural to attract attention like this. Even the little girl Perona was so cute and lovely like a doll...Maid doll... Gray looked at the villagers and didnt care much but searched between them. And soon he found someone he wanted to see. A man of average height with lightly tanned skin. cropped green hair, wearing three identical gold earrings on his left earlobe, Carrying three swords along with him. Roronoa Zoro! also known as "Pirate Hunter" Zoro!. A swordman who dream to become the greatest swordsman in the world. And also one of Luffy''s companions. Zoro at this moment also looked at Gray and the others. As a former Pirate Hunter. He was able to recognize Gray and his partners. Especially Tauriel... The Navy actually called her the strongest woman who uses swords in the world! How can he not know her? So he''s very tense right now! How can such a group of strong people appear here?! Zoro put his hands on his sword directly. ready to fight if something happened. "Are you Zoro? Actually using three swords... That''s interesting!." Suddenly Tauriel looked at Zoro with a little interest in her eyes. "You know me?!" Tauriel''s words scared Zoro! such a strong swordsman like her already heard about him? "HayHay! Who are you guys? Do you know who I am? I''m the Great Ussop... UGKKK" Suddenly a slim tan-skinned teenager with medium-length black woolly hair, prominent lips and a long nose, which is apparently an allusion to Pinocchio. Came from the crowd and wanted to brag or lie about something. (Pinocchio is a fictional character and the protagonist of the children''s novel The Adventures of Pinocchio) But before he continues Mary gives him a sharp look. As if telling to shut up. "Well... Where is Luffy?" Gray who was silent for now looked at Zoro and ignored Usopp who was silenced by Mary. This liar who will be called god later is a completely useless character for him. After hearing about Luffy Zoro was more worried. Seeing Zoro''s reaction. Gray knows that he has to explain first. Even though he doesn''t need to do this. But after all, they are Luffy''s companion. He won''t be bad for that kid''s friends. After an hour Gray and his partners with Zoro, Usopp, and a blue-haired girl and that wounded man were floating in the air while standing in a big piece of iron. If Gray used the usual way of transportation to reach the top of the mountain this may waster so much time. And now he''s in a hurry to reach the top of the mountain... "So strong!!!" The blue-haired girl looked at Gray and the others with deep eyes. Even though they weren''t able to recognize Gray and the others it the beginning. But Zoro already told them what he knows. So everyone here somehow scared of them. Because they apparently know Luffy. Zoro decided to trust them a little. After all the facts they told him about his idiot caption are real... Yup, they used what they know about Luffy to convince Zoro and the others. "BOOG" When they were about to reach the top of the mountain. A figure suddenly was thrown from the top of the mountain toward the sea. This is a purple-haired man with an iron mouth. Wapol!. The monarch of the Drum Kingdom. The owner of Baku Baku no Mi(Munch-Munch Fruit). And also Gray''s goal from this island. Gray directly waved his hand and controlled Wapol to bring him to his side. "This... This is Wapol!" How did he become like that!" The wounded man who was standing with them suddenly became very excited and said with a shocked tone. "Ooooy! Dalton don''t act like this! Your wounds will be reopened like this!!" Usopp from the side said to Dalton with a worried face. Dalton is an imposingly tall man, with slicked black hair. He wears a long, white fur-lined green tunic and has armor plates on his arms; these plates are retained on his forelegs when assuming his full-bison form. Yes he also the owner of Ox-Ox Fruit, Bison Form. Gray didnt care much about him and asked Baccarat to help him fix his luck. After this, he directly extracted the Baku Baku no Mi(Munch-Munch Fruit) from him. After that, he threw Wapol again and send him on his flying journey again. In fact, in Gray''s mind, this guy is even worst than dirt. Owning such a strong almost another cheat ability. But keep using it in an insulting way. If it wasn''t for this fruit. He wouldn''t even waste his time and enter this island. Under the shocking eyes of Dalton and the others, they finally reached the top of the mountain. As soon as the stepped at the top of the mountain. They were able to see the huge castle not far away. And also a current idiot who''s flying toward them. ... ... (Author: Sooo.... Is the new book cover better than the last one? Or this one better?) Chapter 60 - New Attribute!! "Let me eat!!!! Please(Struggling face)!!!!!" A boy screams came from inside the ice castle. One boy wearing a straw hat was tied on a stone pillar. And in front of him was a woman standing there while eating a large piece of meat. And the look on her face appeared so pleased as if she''s eating the most delicious meat in the world. Beside them was a group of people standing there while looking at this scene with black eyes. It''s really shameful! Their captain actually crying for meat like this!... Not only them even Tauriel and the other''s also looked at this with twitching eyes. Mary''s [Love abusing attribute] is getting stronger... For this situation Luffy''s crew didnt say much. They can see that Luffy and Mary know each other from before. Luffy already said this when he saw Gray and the others for the first time. The happy smile he showed can explain. "Luffy... why are you still so weak??" Mary said this while eating the meat on her hand. "Shut up! I''m not weak! And I already found my strong partners!." Luffy suddenly calmed down and said with a grin on his face. But soon he started to struggle again. After all, that meat that Mary''s holding looks and smell is so delicious. "But you are still weak... Didn''t we teach you before leaving? Why are you still so weak like this?" Mary didnt care about what Luffy said and answered while taking a large bite of the meat; "mmm, That''s so delicious" In fact, they didnt teach him much before leaving. It''s just Mary who wanted to abuse Luffy. Somehow after rising her strength and leaving the apocalypse for a long time. Mary''s personality is slowly changing. Or it can be said... Her real personality is showing itself. Perona looked at Luffy with gloating eyes. She knows best how bad Mary can be. Finally, someone can take her place!. As for Tauriel and the other. They already got used to Mary''s act. After half an hour of abusing, Mary grew bored. (Or maybe she couldn''t eat anymore). So she let go of Luffy. After being free Luffy directly screamed; "Sanji!!! Food!!" Then Luffy started introducing his new crew to Mary and the others. He started with Roronoa Zoro. The first person who became his crew. Then "Cat Burglar" Nami. The navigator of the Straw Hat Pirates. She is the third member of the crew and the second to join. Then Usopp the skinny teenager with tall nose. He''s the sniper of the Straw Hat Pirates. When Luffy introduced him. Usopp also added that he is the former captain of the Usopp Pirates. Apparently still trying to Boast(Lying) about himself. Then Sanji. the cook of the Straw Hat Pirates. This is a helpless man. As soon as he put his eyes on Mary and the other''s he became a very gentleman. So he started flirting with them. But his acts annoyed Mary and Baccarat. So he''s laying in the corner of the room Unconsciously. (That''s why Luffy directly introduced them and didn''t wait for the food to come.) Then he pointed at the reindeer who''s trying to hide not far away. But actually revealing himself completely. Tony Tony Chopper Is the doctor''s Luffy choice. Chopper is not a human but in actual reindeer. With blue nose. But luckily he found a very unique devil fruit Hito Hito no Mi(Human-Human Fruit). After eating Human fruit he was able to do all that human beings can do. Even somehow better than some humans. And finally, Mary and the others looked at the skeleton that was standing with them. "And what are you doing here, pervert skeleton..." Baccarat talked before Luffy could continue. Apparently she still holds grudge against Brook. "What! you know Brook?" Luffy didnt care that Brook was called a pervert. But wanted to know (how they know he''s a pervert). If they know him. "YOHOHOH..... That so cruel miss Baccarat! I''m not really a pervert..." Brook who was acting as if he was shocked by what he heard, and said with a funny voice. "No, you are a pervert," X5 Nami, Mary, Tauriel, Baccarat, and the blue-haired girl inside the room said it the same time. "WHA..." As if he received a great deal of damage. Brook was depressed and slowly walked back. "HAHAHAHA So funny!" Luffy was amused by this scene. Then Mary and the others also introduced themselves. "I''m Pero...("You''re also a strong swordsman. My dream is to become the strongest accept my challenge sword fairy")" The last one Perona wanted to introduce herself. But suddenly Zoro became excited and said to Tauriel. "HraHraHra(Ghost laughing sound)" But before Tauriel gave him in answer a white ghost from the ground suddenly came out and penetrated Zoro. Suddenly Zoro kneeled and put down his head on the ground while saying; "I''m sorry that I''m alive...Air is waste on me" "Whoaaa! Ghost! Ghost!!!" Luffy saw the ghost and suddenly became so excited. The jumped wanting to catch him. But he failed and kneeled beside Zoro while saying; "That''s sucks... I don''t want to eat anymore. I want to die" Looking at Luffy and Zoro the others were stunned! So depressed and negative. Luffy actually not hungry anymore? Is that even possible? "Everyone be careful don''t let her ghosts touch...." Brook wanted to warn them but another ghost penetrated him; "I''m really useless... My jokes are not funny... I wish I stayed dead" With this everyone silenced. "Hm. Who let them interrupt me?" This idea appeared on Perona''s mind. Perona''s ability is really strong. No matter how strong your will power she will let you kneel. Even Luffy brought down with only one ghost. Mary looked at Perona and give her a big thumb. While Nami and the blue-haired girl frozen by fear from the ghosts. After some jokes, Perona finally introduced herself. Even though Luffy, Zoro, and Brook were mad. But after a few times. They didn''t dare to talk anymore. They don''t want to test her ghosts again. It''s really shameful. Then Brook told them how he became the musician in Luffy''s ship. When Kuma met Brook. He asked where Brook would like to go. And was preparing to throw Brook anywhere. So Brook''s answer was the Entrance or the Grand Line. And Kuma really sends him there. Brook''s answer was from his real desire. To meet Laboon who''s they promised a long time ago to meet with him again after ending their journey as pirates. But unfortunately failed. And he really saw him. But couldn''t show himself to Laboon. Laboon was actually waiting for them all this time. The way Laboon lived and how he treated himself pained him so much. But still, he didnt show himself. He doesn''t want to hurt him with more bad news. Until Luffy came and made another promise with Laboon. At that time Luffy also found him and like this. Luffy dragged Brook to his ship. "Hey.. Where is Gray?" Luffy suddenly found that Gray is not around and asked. "He.... ... ... Not far away from the castle, Gray was standing alone in the frozen forest. He walked to the nearest stone and sit on it then slowly raised his hand and touched his crown. [Merge] Gray directly merged the Baku Baku no Mi(Munch-Munch Fruit) into the crown. This is a very risky step, but also the key to his plan success. Munch Fruit is a very magical fruit. Its a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to eat anything. The eaten items can then be merged into and manifested from the user''s body or are combined to create something else. Gray didn''t think to take this ability to himself. Even though it has such power. It''s still under the rules of one devil fruit for the user. So he won''t be able to eat other abilities as he wants. But another idea appeared on his mind. What if the crown has the ability of this fruit? In fact, the crown can''t eat things(already ate many years of Gray''s life -.-''''). But it can extract attributes. If the crown had the ability of this fruit would it be able to combine the attribute he extracts? It can extract the devil fruit ability as an attribute. What if he managed to combine those attributes and create a new ability attribute?. If he can do this. He will be able to have more than one ability in one attribute at the same time he will have a stronger ability from both. And like this, he won''t break the rules of one devil fruit ability. After merging the fruit to the crown. Gray calmed down and closed his eyes to feel the change on the crown. Soon the crown started to shine the usual black light with some gold color. But this time it didnt take anything from Gray. Slowly the crown Edges started to change and the flowers from both sides also glow in a weird way. After ten minutes the Crown calmed down. And revealed a new crown. It didnt change much. But a touch of golden color appeared on the edges and inside the hearts of the flowers on the left and right of the crown. All in all, it became much more beautiful than before. Gray also received the new changes from the crown. As if feeling Gray''s idea. The crown really had a new ability which is able to combine the attributes. Seeing this, a big smile appeared on Gray''s face!. His plan Ninety percent success!. But this ability is also limited to merge only two attributes. And the new attribute can''t be merged again. And in exchange, he needs to sacrifice some attributes equal for what he wants to merge. And that''s why it''s Ninety percent. If the limitations didnt exist, he would have directly become the strongest!. But that''s enough. He doesn''t want to be more greedy. Even if he didnt get more abilities in this world. There is many other world waiting for him. Gray directly merged The [Dark source] and the [Shadow source] And used 5 other useless fruits he extracted before. With this, the crown flowers shined a golden light. Apparently a new attribute will soon appear. After another ten minutes, the Crown calmed down. And a new attribute appeared in front of Gray. ----[Dark Shadow source]---- Looking at this new attribute. Gray''s heart became so excited. He doesn''t know if this source still has the power of the two original sources. Even if it doesn''t. One thing is sure. It''s stronger than both. Gray didn''t pause and directly touches himself. [Merge]... .... ..... Chapter 61 - Playing With Shadows. Navy headquarter. Like usual, Fleet admiral Sengoku sits on his office reading all the reports from all over the world. While Garp is taking his afternoon nap also in the room. "BOOM" But it this moment as if both of them felt something. They directly stood up and destroyed everything around them while looking at their own shadows. Not only them. Almost every strong person in the world did the same. A very weird phenomenon appeared around the world. Everyone''s shadow started waving in a weird way. This is what everyone saw. But those with high-level power felt something more. They felt weird emotions from their shadows. As if... Ther shadows are actually feeling joy and ... glorifying or welcoming someone!. "This may be a very troublesome thing, did you feel it Sengoku," Garp said this with a very deep voice while looking at his shadow. "Yes... I felt it...." Sengoku also said with a worried voice. ... ... In the first part of the grand line. Drum Island. This island has always been white in color because of the snowy environment. But the island color today is very different. This island right now can''t be seen by the eyes. The sky. The sea. The fog around. All of it lost its colors. And became very calm and weird. Leavin only one color. Black!..... What eyes usually see is the reflection of light on objects. But when the light is lost. Everything disappears. And washed by complete darkness. And that''s why the island cant be seen anymore. A weird dark smoke has completely washed the island. And already affected the world around the island. Even the snow that was coming from the clouds in the sky changed into black dust. As if... The source of darkness appeared here. And are affecting everything around it. And in fact, the situation is not much different. This dark smoke is really affecting everything around. Inside the forest in the middle of the island. There is a figure was standing in the center of all this darkness. A white-haired Elf. Standing so calm inside this darkness with his two silver-gray eyes shining with shock and wonder. Looking at the darkness that is coming from his four limbs and the ground he''s standing on. This elf slowly raised its hand that completely turned black in color and emitting black smoke. Even though it''s completely black. But on his hand middle finger, there is a shining black light coming from a very beautiful ring. He can understand what''s happening. This majestic dark and quiet energy that shouldn''t be so strong like this actually became so strong because of this ring. The reason for the weird phenomenons here and even around the world. Is also because of this ring. [Magnify] The ring real power that he never really used before. Finally showed it''s power. As I said before this is the real ring power! The real power of [The One Ring]. To Amplify all the dark force inside the wearer body. As soon as he merged the [Dark shadow source] into himself. The ring on his hand stimulated and directly Amplified this power to the limit his body can handle right now !. With every second he can feel the energy inside him is rising at a very fast speed. If he scanned himself by the C.P detector. He will find that his C.P already Reached 1700! And it''s still rising with no limit!. Because it was so sudden he couldn''t control all this power. This elf stood as the only light inside the darkness while thinking about his power. "Dark" This is the only idea that appeared on his mind. What is darkness? He''s is not sure about this. Dark usually exist where the light shines. There is a saying that without darkness, the light won''t exist and without light, darkness won''t exist either. But is this saying are real? Darkness usually represents the shadows, evil, and foreboding. But the darkness this elf felt is deeper than all this. ... Soon the elf started controlling the darkness around him. And recollected all the dark smoke. With this, the ring also calmed down and didnt raise his power anymore. Soon all the darkness was recollected. Some merged with his body. But most of it actually entered his shadow. Soon the island went back to its real form. White snow everywhere. Extremely cold. As if the dark smoke didnt exist, to begin with. The Elf looked at his shadow and a new idea appeared on his mind. With this idea, he directly acted. His shadow slowly dragged his body to the darkness. And soon This elf completely disappeared leaving only a black smoke that also disappeared not long after. ... In the frozen castle, a group of people in the hall. None of them dared to say any word. Just stood there silently. "AHHH" Legolas exhaled a very deep breath and his body already washed with sweat. While Mary beside him held her spear and kept looking around with a very worried look. "What was that just now?"Mary said this with a panicked voice. This is her first time to feel such a thing. "I don''t know... That dark smoke. I have never seen or felt anything like this before." Legolas said with a worried tone. He really doesn''t remember any feeling like this. Such a deep and depressing feeling as if they would be swallowed by darkness. The pressure alone was so strong for them. "No, we have felt something like this before... When we fought against the dragon....." Tauriel said this and a weird look appeared on her eyes. Fight the dragon? Luffy and his crew also stood beside them and heard what Tauriel said. They also experienced the darkness. But Taurile word''s where more scary than the dark smoke just now... Even Baccarat and Perona felt weird about their dialog. "Yes... It was when Smaug managed to hit Gra..." Legolas said for here and stoped. And directly looked at where Gray should be. But weirdly he couldn''t fell Gray''s presence anymore. Seeing Legolas didnt say anything more. Tauriel directly turned back and wanted to search for Gray. She''s worried something happened to Gray again!. But before she even moves on. From the ground behind her. Or to be more specific. From her shadow. A tall figure suddenly came out of the shadow. And put his hand on her head while saying; "Don''t worry. I''m here.". The way Gray emerged was so weird and fast. Even Legolas who has a very strong Observation Haki wasn''t able to feel Gray until he spoke. Dark Shadow Source! If someone ate dark fruit he would become a dark human. Or shadow fruit. He will become a shadow human. And Gray merged Dark Shadow Source. With this, it can be said he became a dark shadow person. One of the basic abilities this source gave him. Is to completely erase his breath and presence. Seeing Gray appeared behind her, Tauriel put down her heart. But another doubt appeared on her mind. How did Gray appear here? If Gray is here what was that dark smoke just now?. Seeing everyone looking at him with doubt. Gray smile and didnt explain. After all he doesn''t really need to. They will see what is happening soon. "Gray. What was the black smoke just now? Did you see it?" Baccarat also came to Gray''s side and asked. Everyone around also focused on Gray. They really want to know if he knows something about that weird smoke. "That was a very weird smoke. But it''s gone now. Gray! Let''s fight! I''ll defeat you today and make you my partner!" Luffy didnt think much about what just happened. This guy sense of dangerous are broken. For him since Gray is here, it''s his chance to defeat Gray and let him join his ship. And Gray also looked at him with a dangerous smile. He just needed a taste subject. Since Luffy volunteered, he naturally won''t hold back. From Luffy''s shadow. Suddenly a weird black smoke appeared. Then two hands came out and grabbed Luffy''s body and fixed him to the ground. "What is this? Wh..... HAHAHAHA Stop! Stop!!!! HAHAHA HAHAHA" Another two hands came out and started tickling Luffy. Looking at Luffy who''s laughing in the ground. Gray suddenly thought of something. He removed the hands and let Luffy free. As soon as Luffy felt that the hand disappeared he directly jumped back. And looked at Gray. But another weird scene appeared. At this moment Luffy''s shadow was so tall from the ground all the way toward Gray''s hands. Gray held Luffy''s shadow as if he''s holding a normal object. While on his other hand. An ominous black ball emitting a weird Black smoke. "Eat it..." Gray said this to Luffy''s Shadow and threw the ball to him. And weirdly Luffy''s shadow really ate it. "OY! My shadow can eat! Amazing!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Luffy wasn''t scared by this scene but more surprised. And his eye''s also glowed. Gray let go of Luffy''s shadow. And The shadow directly went back to Luffy. Gray smiled and looked at Luffy then said; "Slap yourself" "Wha...(CLAP)" Luffy wondered what Gray meant but suddenly his hand actually moved and slapped himself. .... Silent. Everyone looked at Luffy with silence. The scene is so weird! Why would Luffy listen to him and slap himself?. "What is this! Why would I"Slap yourself ten times" Luffy was overwhelmed by what happened but suddenly Gray said again. And like the last time. Luffy directly slapped himself ten times. "Basterd. Stop!!!" Luffy felt the itchy feeling on his face and screamed at Gray. "I want this ability....." Mary said this while looking at Gray. But she didn''t notice Legolas beside her already sweating from his forehead. If Mary really got such ability. This will be really troublesome. Not for others. But for them. With Mary''s personality, she will probably do this for them as her first target. After playing with Luffy for sometime Gray changed his target and looked at Brook. "Come...." Gray looked at Brook''s shadow and said this with a commanding voice. As Gray word down. Brook''s shadow started twitching in a weird way. But after some struggling, it separated from Brook and come to Gray''s side then jumped to his hand. "My shadow!!!!!" Gray''s action really scared Brook. He lost his shadow once before. He really don''t want to lose it again. Gray smiles while looked at the shadow on his hand. This time Gray took the shadow completely not just simply grap the shadow. He found that he actually have control over all shadows. And he also felt something more from the shadows... Loos like the power of the source is stronger than he thought.... A strong smile appeared on Gray face. The ring made this power much stronger then it should be right now. but it didn''t teach him how to use it. So Gray right now is like a child who got a new game. Many ideas and ways to use and develop this new ability. The strong smile appeared because he just thought of a new way to get stronger!!! ..... Chapter 62 - Heavens Gate! "Graaay..... You really can''t give that power?" On the ship. Mary was standing beside Gray and asked again with a fishy voice. "Sigh... Like I said... Devil fruit power can''t be copied like other skills. Besides... Didnt you choose another ability? I''ll help you get it..." Gray looked at Mary with helpless eyes. If he can copy devil fruit. This world should be his playground by now... "Well..." Mary was depressed. She really liked Gray''s ability. Especially the fact that it can control people. But soon she changed her mind. Gray already told them that he can get any fruit ability they want. Even if it was eating by someone else. Thinking of the fruit she chose. Mary was somehow satisfied. Mary, Legolas, and Tauriel. Already thought of what abilities they want. For their choices. Gray didnt feel anything wrong. After all the abilities they want are really suitable for them. And... Good thing non of them asked for fruit like Gura Gura no Mi(Tremor-Tremor Fruit). Or The dragon fruit that Kaido own... That would have been very troublesome... Even though Gray doesn''t want to start a war against the four emperors. But he''s not scared of this either. It''s just that he doesn''t have much time. The pattern on his hand weirdly started to fill itself faster then it should be. Which means he will have to leave this world soon. For that reason, he didnt follows Luffy to Alabasta. Even though there are many fruit users there. But most of them are useless fruit for Gray and his crew. So he left directly. And because of this Gray worked Baccarat to the limit those days. Sometimes going east some time going west. Searching for what they still need in this world. Gray already got many abilities. But he didnt merge any to them. Mary and Legolas choose only one fruit. Even though Gray told them that he can combine two fruit abilities. But they are not really interested to have many abilities. Mary is not interested in how complex the ability is. As long as it''s very powerful and has good potential. She will go with it. Beside controlling one ability is better. Like this, she will be able to focus on it only. And Legolas almost the same. To began with he was only interested in one ability. So he didnt choose another one for now. Only Tauriel choose two fruit abilities. One which he already found. And the other will soon catch. And Baccarat is satisfied with her current ability. And Gray also doesn''t want to make any change in her ability. In case something wrong happened or her ability disappeared this will be a great loss. As for Perona? Gray is not sure if she will stay with them or not. So he doesn''t have any plan for her right now. Not only this. Gray also hunted talented people like crazy those days. He didnt copy all the skills he met before. Because he doesn''t have enough D disk space. But now he can fix this. Gray copied every useful skill he met. For example the sword skills he ignored before. He already copied it for himself. And the Black-Leg skills that Sanji the cook on Luffy''s crew. Many skills don''t mean he won''t be able to use them. But like this, he will have many ways to fight in many different situations. And for this he also relied on Baccarat. With her ability, he directly found the people who have talent attributes. Even though some talent looks so useless. Like [Cooking talent] or [Musician talent]. But as long as it''s talent. Gray won''t let go. After all, it''s disk space for him. And there were also good talents of course. Like [Fighting talent] and [Physical Talent]. It''s been two weeks since they left Drum island. These two weeks, Gray already developed many skills in his new ability. And also learned what he can do and what he can''t. Devil fruit is quite a unique ability. It''s not limited by the ability itself. But how the user will use it. Gray''s mind doesn''t lack any imagination and knowledge. So it was pretty easy to develop new skills. Not only this. Gray also found new pitch-black energy within his body. This energy is very similar to the dark energy that the ability of the fruit gave him. But purer and thicker than the black smoke. Till now Gray wasn''t able to control it. But he can feel it inside him. How did this energy appear? It''s not in an accident. It''s the crown second-evolution ability. [Energy Purification]. Every time Gray uses the dark shadow ability. He can feel that the crown is absorbing some of the dark energy and feed it back to his body as new stronger energy. This energy doesn''t have anything to do with the dark shadow source. It''s totally new energy produced by the crown after the purification of the dark shadow source energy. Even though Gray doesn''t know how to use it. But sooner or later he should have way. Maybe if learned a skill alow him control the energies he will be able to use this energy inside him. "We reached Jaya island!" Legolas who was staying at the top of the ship suddenly shouted. Hearing Legolas, everyone knows that they have reached today''s goal. Jaya island is a lawless island in the first half of the Grand Line. Many pirate are gathering here. But Gray doesn''t care about this. Or it can be said. He doesn''t care about this island. What he cares about is what in top of him. Gray raised his head and looked at the sky. "Is there really island up there?" Tauriel came to Gray said and said with a wondering tone. "I heard about Sky Islands before. But never really thought of going there" Baccarat also came to their side and said. "Sky island????" Perona not far away. Heard their word and suddenly a bad feeling hit her heart. But the next action Gray and the other done scared her!. "Let''s start," Gray said. And directly controlled the magnet of the ship and raised to the sky. Not only him. Legolas and Tauriel also did the same and cooperated with him. Mary and Baccarat stood on the ship while looking at the sea surface that is getting further and further away from them. Not far away. Another pirate ship was moving toward Jaya island. "Captain look there is a ship flying on the sky!!!" One of the crew saw the iron ship moving toward the clouds and yelled to his captain. "What? Are joking with me?" The captain didnt believe him and looked where his crew pointed. But as soon as he saw the iron ship. He was stunned. The ship is really flying in the sky!... Under the shock eyes of the pirates, the ship flew all the way. Till it disappeared completely from their sights. .... After half an hour. Gray and his party flew all the way to the sky. 1000 meters..... 5000 meters.... 9000 meters... "We are close!" Gray looked at the struggling Legolas and Tauriel and said. To rise the ship like this. Is not an easy task!. If they didn''t work together. Gray doesn''t think he will manage to raise the ship like this. 9500....9700...9999...10010 meters. After rising a full 10 thousand meters. Finally, the ship penetrated a weird thick cloud and then found themselves in ocean water. Seeing that they entered the water again. Gray knows that they reached their target. Things were easier after. With little bush. The ship came out to the water surface. "Is everyone okay?!!" Gray looked around and asked everyone on the ship. "More or less" Tauriel finally relaxed and said with a tired tone. "Yes... We survived!!!'' Perona not far away from Gray said while lying on the ground. Really! They should tell her when they want to do such a thing!! At least to prepare mentally... Seeing everyone is okay. Gray relaxed and looked around him. White clouds! Or it can be called... Ocean clouds!. In front of him, there is actually a white sea!. 10 thousand meters from the ground there is another sea! a white sea. Gray came all the way to this sea to find Skypiea!. The island that exists on the top of this white sea. "So beautiful!" Tauriel looked at the scene in front of her and said. "Yes... It''s almost like haven!" Legolas on her side was also amazed by the scene. "Let''s go" Gray won''t stay here and waste time. So he let Baccarat led them again. And moved on. After half an hour. Finally Gray and his crew saw a building on this white sea!. "Heaven''s Gate..." Legolas read what written on top of the gate. With weird expiration on his face. "Wow!! Is the heaven really here!!" Perona wasn''t able to keep her calm and said with a marvelous voice. "Look there is someone there" Baccarat pointed at the tunnel under the gate and said. Looking closely it was a short old woman holding camera and taking pictures for Gray and the others. But what made everyone amazed are the small white wings behind him! "Angel??" Mary said with suspicious eyes. "Angels shouldn''t be so ugly....." Gray said while also looked at the old woman. Soon the ship reached the old woman''s side. "I am Amazon, The Heaven''s Gate inspector... Sightseeing? Or perhaps war?" The old woman said calmly to Gray and the others who are looking at her. .... Chapter 63 - Skypiea "... What should we say? We are here to hunt the god of this place... So... This should be war right?" Mary Heard Amazon(The old woman angel) question and asked how they should answer. "Maybe we should say Sightseeing? So we can go in without trouble..." Perona besides Mary said. As if she''s saying the right thing. And Gray looked at both of them with dead fish eyes. Want to enter without troubles?. At least don''t speak so loud so she doesn''t hear you.... "BOOSH" From the white sea a giant red shrimp came out and held the ship from both sides. "What is this..." Legolas saw this shrimp catching the ship and wanted to shoot it down. But Gray looked at him and shocked his head. Then he looked at Amazon and said; "As you heard. You can tell your god, we will find him soon" When his words ended the shrimp moved and took the ship to the long cloudy tunnel behind the Heaven Gates. "To God and his Priests. Six intruders are coming on war, Hope the god... Bring down his heaven punishment on them" Looking at Gray and his crew that already disappeared. Amazon said to her self as if she''s talking with someone. And in fact. Her words have already been heard by the one she meant to talk to him. To the God of this island!. ... Far away in the highest palace in Skypiea. A pale-skinned man with a well-toned yet somewhat wiry build. earlobes stretch all the way to his chest being weighted down by gold earrings with diamond-shaped pendants. Not wearing anything on his upper body. Upon his back, stuck centrally into his shoulder blades, is a large, gray ring attached to it four wooden drums set next to and above his head each with cream-colored drum skin depicting a three black comma-like swirl symbol on the front and back of the drums. Enel! The "God" of Skypiea. The owner of the Goro Goro no Mi(Rumble-Rumble Fruit). The fruit that known to be the strongest Logia fruit ever exists. The fruits with the reputation of being "invincible". Goro Goro no Mi(Rumble-Rumble Fruit) is a Logia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to create, control, and transform into electricity at will, making the user a Lightning Human. If Gray wasn''t focusing on Dark attributes abilities he would have chosen this fruit as his fruit ability. After all, the destructive power of this ability is not a joke!. "Hunt the god? Yahahahahahah... Looks like a funny groud appeared!" Enel laughed and said while eating an apple. "What makes you laugh like this? What funny group?" Another man was Standing beside Enel while drinking his golden drink. "Nothing. I just heard a funny thing, a group of intruders came here wants to hunt me. Those ignorants ants don''t know they come to their end. Don''t worry about this Golden God....." Enel shocked his head and said. "You guys, Go kill those intruders," Enel said to the four figures standing behind him. "Yes, x4" Four people were standing behind him said at the same time, and was ready to leave. "You both, go with them" The other man called the golden god said to the two figures who were standing behind him. With this, the six people disappeared, leaving only two people standing in front of a strange golden machine. "Well... Should we continue" Enal said while looking at the weird golden machine in front of him with a fascinated eyes. "Yes...." The so-called Golden God also said and put his hand on the machine. "ZIIIG" With his touch. The huge machine in front of him made a weird sound and started shaking. Enal beside him Also put his hand on the Golden machine. And generated blue lighting electro. *Rummble!!!!* As soon as he did this, the machine made a huge lighting noise. And started changing in a weird way. "Hahahahaha! Amazing! With this, I''ll let all those basters pay!!!!" The Golden God looked at the golden machine and laughed out loud. ... ... After ten minutes. Gray ship moved all the way at a very fast speed on the long tunnel. "Look there is something written there" Mary pointed at a big golden plat. "Godland Skypiea" That what was written on the golden plate. "We are about to reach Skypiea!" Gray said and looked on top of them. After all, The tunnel actually leading them to the top. "WOSH" Soon they finally reached the end of the tunnel and the Shrimp Let go of the ship and went back to the tunnel. ... "WOaaaaah! Amazing!" Perona looked at the scene in front of her and was fascinated. "Yes, it''s so beautiful!!." Mary beside her also said while looking at the amazing scene in front of her them. Skypiea! Angels Island!. Everything on this island is made on the clouds or made from the cloud itself. Soon the ship reached the shore. "Wohh it''s so Fluffy...." Legolas touched the shore cloud and said. Not only Legolas everyone came down and started wondering around. Gray also walked around while looking at everything around them. It has to be said. This place is very beautiful. "Let''s go to the city" After playing(looking) around for sometime Gray knows that there is nothing here so he wanted to move on and go to the main city in this place. He knows that from the city there is a special tunnel that will lead them to Enal. "Hey someone is coming" Legolas looked at the forest beside the shore and said. Soon someone really came out. A relatively tall, fair-skinned young woman with blonde hair that she wears in two braided pig-tails and two antennae sticking out at the top of her head. Almost like a bee. And of course two white wings behind her. She wears a pink dress with black, flower-shaped textures that goes to her thighs. She also wears red and pink striped sandals, that are white on the bottom. "Heso...." She came to there side and said. "Heso? What does that mean?" Tauriel couldn''t understand what she said and asked. "Greeting?... probably," Baccarat tried to guess and sai said. And her guess is right. She''s really greeting them. It''s just the greeting here is different. "Did you came from the blue sea?" The girl looked at them and asked. "Yes, We just came here." Legolas came forward and answered her... After some talking. They found that she''s a very nice person(angel). Conis this is her name. She is living close to the shore and was taking a walk around then met them by chance. Gray and his crew don''t look like bad people for her so she volunteered to help them if they need something and even invited them to her house. After some thought Gray decided to go with her. Even though he can let Baccarat led the way, and not waste time here. But he also wants to try something first. So he accepted her invitation and went with her. Along the way, she explained many things about this island. Some common knowledge like the clouds types. And why some clouds are so soft like and the others not. "Father, Heso!. I brought guests with me" Conis called her father when she entered the home. "Heso!. Are you the guests. I''m Conis'' father Pagaya. It''s nice to meet you all" a bald but has the typical Skypiean hair antennae sticking out. He has a strange round beard covering his mouth. Conis already told them that this antenna is a typical hairstyle here. Like Conis he''s also a very good person. Even though he just met them he invited them with a warm heart. After sitting down Legolas and the others looked around with wonder. Speaking about Conis. She''s the same person that appeared on the original and helped Luffy when they came to this island. So Gray doesn''t feel weird for her actions It''s the nature of this girl to be so good for others. After ten minutes everyone already learned many things about Skypiea. What made them surprised more is the Dials that have many uses. (Dials are strange, mysterious devices made from the remains of particular shellfish, which have the ability to store energy and matter.) Gray looked at Conis that are talking with Tauriel very happily and his eye twinkled. No one around notice that Gray and Conis'' shadows are connected. Under Conis leg. A weird black smoke came out and slowly it shaped a hand''s shape then touched Conis Leg from a blind angle for everyone. Even though this black smoke hand touched Conis. But Conis didnt fell anything and keep chatting with Tauriel happily. "Doesn''t work..." Gray wanted to see if he can enter other''s disks by his ability touch. But it didnt work. Even touch it didnt work. Gray already thought of this. If someone looked at his hand under his gloves. He will found that his hand was pitch black at this moment and slowly changing to weird dark energy emitting black smoke. While the hand under that hold Conis'' leg slowly materialized and becoming more real. "Worked!" Looking at the new Disks that appeared in front of him Gray know that his thought is right. He wanted to see if he can use his ability without the need to touch others. But his ability energy wasn''t enough. Apparently not recognized as a touch by the rules of his ability. But that was also expected. After all, he already touched many people before by his ability. So he used his ability in another way. As a fact, his Dark Shadow ability allow him to move and exchange his place where his shadow exists. But this is where he thought of something. Since he can let shadow replace his body. Then maybe he can do it and exchange his hand with the shadow. Only his hand. It''s more like sinking his hand in the space and let it appear in another place. But this space is the darkness inside his shadow. In fact, this is not just a guess. Gray thought of this when he saw the unique body this ability gave him. He got Dark shadow ability after merging Dark source and Shadow source. Dark fruit(source) is a Logia ability. So as all Logias it gave the user a unique body. So his Dark shadow source naturally gave Gray a unique body. It''s still the same as Dark ability. When he receives damage. His body will feel the pain doubled. And the darkness will also absorb the damage he receives. But that''s not all. The damage he receives won''t damage his body if he wants. He can let his shadow take this damage. He can transform any part of his body to the unique energy of the dark shadow which won''t be damaged and will be healed by no time. The only problem with ability, that it won''t work automatically. If he did not actively replace his body part where he will take damage with his shadow energy. His body will still receive the damage. And enjoy the double pain. ... Why she didnt feel anything? The darkness of his ability doesn''t have any touch feeling. It''s completely like air. If one didn''t see it by his eyes. Or the darkness didnt actively harmed harm him. He won''t feel it even if he touches it. And of course if Gray didnt control it. The people around will feel a very depressing feeling from this darkness. So if Gray wants to kill Conis right now. She will probably die without knowing how. Gray refocused at the disks in front of him. What Conis have so Gray wants to see? In fact, She has nothing. It''s just he wants to check something. Thinking of this Gray directly entered her C disk. Looking at the many files inside. Gray ignored them and searched for a current file. Soon he found what he wants. [incomplete Angel Genes]..... .... .... (Author: should I gave Gray wings?!... I don''t know why.. But something is talling me to do this +..+ wings is awesome +.+) Chapter 64 - Betting [Incomplete Angel Genes]... Gray looked at this file while thinking about what does that mean... (Angel) should be a race. Not gene ability. So shouldn''t be [Angel bloodline]? When he copied Magneto''s genes before. He can understand. After all, he''s a human with genes ability. But when he copied Elf. It was called Bloodline. So the angel blood should be the same. It least called broken Bloodline... "Is it because it''s incomplete?" Gray thought for a long time, but couldn''t figure it out. After some thoughts. Gray sighed and withdraw his shadow hand. To tell the truth, even if her blood is complete. Gray is not sure if he will copy it or not. Why copy this gene? Even the wings are not complete. (Skypian wings are so small so they can''t really use it to fly) And this gene also doesn''t have anything special. Nothing... Just two fake small wing on the back... It''s just that Gray has a problem with angels. Especially after seeing that Angel woman who destroyed the base from Zed''s mind. He always put the angels as a strong race on his mind. And naturally, he desires such a power. So after some thought. Gray still decided to copy a complete bloodline in the future. Coping the incomplete genes will only add useless chicken wings on his back. Even if it combined with other types of blood or genes in the future. He still doesn''t really need it. Even if it combined with other genes. Gray doesn''t think it will raise the power of that gene that much... After some thought Gray was completely uninterested in this gene. But suddenly Gray thought of something and looked at Perona. "Even if I don''t need it..... ... "NONONO. You can''t go there it''s a forbidden land. If you go there God will bring down his punishment on you" From the chat with Tauriel, Conis already learned that they want to go to the place where Enal stays. The holy land, Upper Yard "Hmmm, In fact, we are here to help you remove that so-called god" Mary looked at the already frightened Conis and told here why they came here. Apparently want to scare her more. "Wha.... You cant say this! God will hear you!!" Conis''s father Pagaya was so worried and tried to warn them not to talk ill about God. But... "He already heard us..." Gray and Legolas said and raised their heads at the same time. Everyone''s action was so fast. Mary, Legolas, and Tauriel took everyone away from the house and moved away. Only Gray stood up and looked at the sky at the top of the house. A large cluster of electricity is gathering on top of the house. Such a large amount of energy is enough to destroy anything. "Looks like we annoyed you?" Gray looked at this scene and smiled mildly. If it''s before he will fear such an attack. But will he now? Gray''s shadow suddenly became bigger and bigger Making a huge circle on the ground. Soon the earth around Gray became inky black and grim black smoke emitted the corners. As if Gray was standing in a huge bottomless dark hole. "WOOOG" The electron energy on the sky as if it reached the limit suddenly shoot down toward Gray at a very fast speed. And the area around them also became so white from the lightning that it emits. Gray also raised his hand toward the sky at the same time. With his hand movement, a weird dark energy emitting black smoke came out from the huge dark ground under him. Like a big mouth directly devoured the energy that came from the sky. One white. One black two energies met each other. The world at this moment lost its colors. Leaving Only Black and white. But the scene was so weird. The black energy is absorbing the white energy at a very fast speed. "WOGGGG" After ten seconds the white energy was devoured completely leaving only a huge Black column rising all the way from the ground toward the cloud in the sky. "God punishment disappeared?!" Conis looked at the black dark ominous column in front of her and said with horror. Someone actually can stop God''s punishment!. Is he also a god!. "Gray control over his power is getting stronger!" And this idea also appeared on Mary and the other''s mind. They already saw Gray power many times before. But every time he uses it. They realize how horrible the speed he''s rising his strength. This also gave them a sense of urgency. Gray will become stronger with time... So they also have to work harder. To keep at the same level with Gray. Not blindly relying on him like before "Well let''s go. This guy is probably waiting for us" Gray took back all his dark energy while looking at the clear sky then said and walked toward the city. Hearing Gray''s words Everyone nodded their heads and followed him. ... ... Upper Yard. In the highest point in the Upper Yard. Enel was sitting on his chair at this time. Looked at the direction were Gray is and smiled deeply, as Gray said. He''s really waiting for them to come here. He''s really interested in them. Especially Gray who was able to cancel his attack. Since he became God. This is the second time he met someone can stop his attack like this. In fact when Legolas and the others run away. He knows that they have some ability. So he wanted to just show them his power to scare them. But he didnt thinks that his attack will be eaten like this. Yes from his pointe of view. His attack was eating by that dark ominous hand. Then moment he clashed with Gray''s Black energy he found that his lighting is losing it''s power and being devoured by that black energy at a very fast speed. That dark hand gave him a very weird feeling. Feeling that he never felt before. As if he will be swallowed if he tried to look inside it. But this guy still doesn''t understand his feeling. And his arrogance as god still came out. Even if that dark smoke made him feel weird. He still believes that he can win easily against Gray. "Come... I''m waiting"... ... ... Gray and his partners soon reached the city. Tauriel, Mary, and Baccarat took Perona and entered every shop they see. Apparently they found something that made them interesting. Even Conis who came with them trying to stop them from going to Enel joined them and started showing them around. For this Gray didnt say anything. He can see that they are enjoying these activities. Since they want to do this. Then let them do it. The people around looked at Gray and Legolas who was waiting for Mary and the others to finish their shopping with many different eyes. Some wonder who are they. Some are fascinated by them. Especially females kept looked at Gray and Legolas. For this no one can blame them, after all, both of them are super handsome. While some feel disgusting. For everyone feeling, Gray and Legolas can feel. After all observation Haki let them feel what usually can''t be felt. Feeling emotions is one of the basic Haki uses. For those who feel disgusted with them. Gray already knows why they feel like this. Everyone has wings here. Gray and the other doesn''t. So some people think that Gray and the others who don''t have wings are lowly creatures. For this twisted way of thinking, Gray doesn''t care. He won''t care about ant after all. If they saw the monsters like the four emperors. They will understand how lowly their idea is. Gray also notices a group of funny soldiers who were following them all the way. Looks like they are the soldiers who''re keeping order here. More like local police. In fact, this group is really the police here. They were planning to sop Gray and the others as intruders. But when they reached. They saw the scene when Gray and Enel clashed with energies. That scene was so scary! They were actually planning to stop such a strong man? This is simply suicide! So they decided to keep p and watch their movement for now. After half an hour. Finally Gray and his crew reached where they want to go. The special channel that will lead them to Upper Yard. After taking one weird shaped small ship. They directly control it and sailed on in the special channel. "Will they be alright ....." Conis looked at Gray and the other moving on toward Upper Yand and asked with a worried voice. "I hope so...." Her father Pagaya also said with a worried voice. Even though he wants to say more. But he doesn''t want to attract punishment at the same time. So he only confirmed his daughter with this word. Conis looked at them and her eyes flushed not knowing what she was thinking. ... ... On the small ship, Gray and the others looked in front of them. "Hey, Conis said that there are four Priests in four different channels. How about we make a bet" Mary suddenly thought of something and said. "bet? what bet?" Baccarat became interested when she heard about a bet. With her luck. She doesn''t think she will lose a bet against anyone. "Conis said that there are four Priests here... When we reach there we will split into four groups hunting those Priests. The group that hunt one will go to where Enel stay. The group reaches first is the winner" Mary thought for a second and said this. Hearing her word everyone lost interest... There is no reason to bet on something like that. It''s completely a waste of time. Seeing them not interested. Mary smiled a fishy smile and whispered something on Taureil and Baccarat ears. After doing this she stepped back and still had the same fishy smile. The only difference that Both Taureil and Baccarat looked at each other with strong eyes. "...." Gray felt the change of both of them and wondered what Mary said to them. "Since you''re so excited to play then let make the teams!!" Mary clapped her hand and said. "Teams? there are only six people here" Legolas looked at Mary and said. "What are you talking about? You and Gray are men... Of course, you will go alone as one team.. same for Gray...." Mary looked at Legolas and said with a mocking face. As if she''s telling him a normal fact. Looking at the trolling face of Mary. Legolas felt that he was an idiot to ask this woman. He should have expected such an answer... "Well, I and Baccarat. Perona, you will go with Tauriel" Mary started making teams. "I... Don''t want to pla....." Perona wanted to refuse. Such a dangerous bet... She doesn''t want to join. "What are saying Perona... we will win this. This should be fun right" But Tauriel gave her more dangerous feeling while she''s talking so she shut up and stood beside Tauriel. Gray looked at them and suddenly thought of something funny. Since they want to bet... ... (Author: Ok.... The plan changed I''ll give him spider legs *.*) Chapter 65 - Hunt! Gray stood in the big forest alone. Legolas and the others already separated in different ways. going in all directions to hunt the priests. "Well..... I''ll get Enel first...." After some thoughts, he moved to the center of this land. The priests are weak. Hunting them will be a boring thing. So he decided to take the king first. Since he decided, Gray walked slowly, while walking on the shadow of the trees he slowly disappeared as if he wasn''t here, to begin with. ... "Wait wait wait! Miss.Tauriel, Master.Tauriel!. Please slow down!!!!!!" Tauriel was carrying Perona on her back and kept moving between trees at a very fast speed. "We cant wait. Baccarat might have already found one of the priests. We can''t lose to them" Tauriel didnt care about the scared Perona and moved faster. She''s using her Observation Haki to the limit right now. Searching for her target. "There!" Suddenly Tauriel stoped and run toward the west. ... ... In another place on the island(Upper Yard). Just like Tauriel said. Baccarat and Mary already found the target. "Lucky.. we found two at the same time" Mary directly jumped in front of two-man and said with a happy smile. But Baccarat behind her wasn''t happy at all. "Surururu. Isnt that the kidnapped Baccarat?" The one who spoke is a very large man with a thick build and his head is bigger than the rest of his body. "You know those intruders?" Besides him, a thin man resembles a stereotypical aviator from the early 1900s, a pointed mustache that splits into two parts, and on his head, there is an aviator hat decorated with wings and a pair of goggles on the front. Even Mary looked at Baccarat wondering how she knows the priests. Isnt that her first time here? "Tanaka... Why are you here?" Baccarat didnt care about Mary''s weird eyes. And looked at them and asked In return. "Surururu. Mater Gild has business to do with the god of this island. Of course, we will be here.... instead master Gild will be really happy when he knows that you here. And since you here then your new leader that white-haired man called Gray should also be heard. Am I right" Tanaka looked at Baccarat and said as if he already knows everything. "Haaaa... So he''s your old work companion..." Mary put her fist on her palm and said with a realizing tone. "WAit he said your leader is here... Golden Fruit ability..... Hmmmmm +.+ Am I so lucky today?" Mary started talking with herself. Appeanrnlty imagining something made her so pleased. Baccarat looked at Mary with dead fish eyes. This woman are pushing her luck so much..... "Enough talking. Let''s kill them fast. We shouldn''t let God wait too long" The pointed mustache man beside him didnt want to talk anymore and toke his weapon a lancer. "God?... You should be one of the priests right." Mary refocused and looked at him and said. "Yes, I''m one of the four priests Shura!" Shura said and his face was full of confidence. Then directly charged toward Mary. Tanaka saw Shura attacked first. He smiled a very weird smile and sank down slowly on the ground. Baccarat who was standing beside Mary put her hand on her shoulder. Then jumped back. Mary also jumped to the left dodging his attack. "Woshhh" The place where she was standing was directly pierced by his lancer. But weirdly the fire letup where the lancer shoot. "*grin*" Shura didnt care that Mary dodged his attack and smiled weirdly. Behind Mary who was on the air, a weird big bird rushed toward here at a very fast speed. "Ohoo... You guys want to play like this" Mary already found the bird behind here and a wicked smile appeared on her face. Then her left hands turned Black and waved her fist directly at the bird''s face that was already one step behind her. "BOOM" With Mary''s fist the giant bird, like a bullet directly flew toward a big tree far away. "Fuza!!!" Shura screamed his bird name and was so anxious. He didnt thinks that woman fist is so strong!. "You know... It''s not the time to care about that chicken..." As soon as he looked at his bird direction. Mary''s voice appeared directly behind him. "You.... ..... ..... ..... A similar scene appeared on Tauriel''s side. She''s already clashed with another two people. A tall, bald, muscular, and bearded man. With two small wings behind his back, carrying a white cloud sword. While the other a thickset man with an enormous torso and arms but disproportionately smaller legs. Holding a big battle-ax with a strong armament Haki, attacking Tauriel at a very fast speed. "TISH" "BOOM" Tauriel defended herself against the swordsman slash but didnt have time to counterattack and the big man with an ax attacked her which pushed her a few meters away. "So strong.... Will Miss Tauriel be okay!" Perona looked at Tauriel fighting against these two strong man and was worried. But after thinking for a second she slowly put her hand on the ground. "BOOM" "BOOSH" "TISHH" The clash between them made a big noise around. The two-man kept following Tauriel attacking her left and right. Not giving her a chance to act. In fact, Tauriel''s situation is not that bad. It''s just the big man who''s using Haki was made her feel a little tricky. Despite his big body. This guy is so flexible and fast. At the same time, his power is not small at all. "Now..."WOOOG" Suddenly a weird aura came out from Tauriel which made both men paused for a second. But that was enough. Like lighting, she flashed to the bald man''s side who''s using the cloud sword and slashed him. And the sword on her other hand turned black in color. As soon as it became a black sword. She waved her hand. And a big sword waved rushed toward the big man. "Perona now!" Tauriel looked at him already came out from her conqueror Haki shock and was ready to defend himself from her sword wave and shouted. "Hrahrahrahra" Suddenly a weird laughing funny looking ghost came out from the tree trunk beside the big mand and penetrated him. "Wha..." With the ghost action, the big man stopped his action. "WISHH" And the sword wave Tauriel sent directly cut a big wound on his body. "BOOM" The big man fail down and already lost consciousness. "Miss. Tauriel we did it" Perona run to Tauriel side and smile happly. Tauriel also smiled and put her hand on Peona''s head. In fact, she already notices that Perona let her ghosts move in the ground. Even though she was fighting with them all the time. She was also keeping attention on Perona. In case something wrong happened. Then she looked at the big man back and wondered why he doesn''t have wings like the others? After some thoughts, she went to the bald man''s side and took his sword from the ground. While fighting with them. This sword changed shapes many times. Sometimes it became a wall blocking her attacks. Sometimes became a whip. But it still so sharp at the same time. It''s her first time seeing such a weapon. So she was very interested. Especially the fact that is can change shapes. This sword can be used in many different ways!. Soon she understood how to use this word and was able to use it smoothly. After changing the shape couple of times. She changed it to whip and like a snake tied both of Ohm and Dice, then dragged them with her. Yup. Those two-man are Ohm one of the priests and Dise, Gild crew. Even though she doesn''t know Ohm and Dise''s identities, since they directly attacked her when she appeared. But it''s most likely that one or maybe both of them are the priests they are hunting. So she will drag them both. "Let''s go, We should reach the gathering pointe before Baccarat and the others." Tauriel didnt forgot about the bet. And directly carried Perona again and dragged two unconsciousness men with her all the way toward the city center. .... .... .... In another place. Legolas is standing on a tree trunk while looking at the huge creature in front of him. "Hmmm, How did this snake grew?" Legolas stood in front of a giant blue snake. He just defeated two funny priests. But after defeating them this Big snake came out suddenly and attacked him. This is his first time to see such a big snake. He saw many sea kings before. But this is the first time to see a land creature on this size... (Sea Kings are sea creatures which are generally much larger than the normal ones) And what is more annoyed is her thick skin. He couldn''t damage her with his normal arrow attack, even if he used Haki. "SHAAH" The snake again rushed Legolas and opened her mouth want to bite him. But Legolas easily dodged her attack. "WISHHHH" The place where the snake bite. Corrosion made half of the lower tree disappeared. This snake can also eject a powerful corrosive venom from her mouth. Legolas on the air suddenly felt something and controlled his body and pushed himself to the left side. "WOGGGG" A Blue laser beam suddenly came from his side and penetrated many trees on its way. Legolas skillfully came stepped down on the tree and looked at the person who attacked him. In fact, he already noticed someone was coming here. But to think he will attack him as soon as he came. A tall, muscular with pair of little wings on his back. He''s covered by various tribal tattoos across his left shoulder and the left side of his face. He has very long dark brown hair is arranged in a mohawk that follows into a segmented braid that goes slightly past his waist. This man wearing a weird iron Skate on his legs. and is holding a... Rocket launcher? Gray already copied many memories about the real world to them. So Legolas was able to recognize the weapon he''s holding. But from those memories, he can find any type of Rocket launcher that will shoot a blue beam like this. This man also stood there and looked at Legolas who dodged his attack. Then he looked at the two priests whose unconsciousness and said; "Aisa was right....." After saying this he turned back and left the place. Legolas naturally won''t let him leave like this and wanted to stop him. But the giant snake attacked him again. After dodging the snake attack. Legolas didnt stay and directly followed behind him. He''s not in a hurry anyway. So he wants to see who''s that man. ... ... ... Enel on a big hall looking at the very massive Golden ship that has many weird and complex parts inside as if it''s a big machine. "We finally end it... With this... No one can stop us" A green-haired man stood beside Enel and said with existed tone. "..." But Enel didnt care about him and kept silent as if thinking about something. "Master Gild!" Tanaka suddenly came from the ground and kneel in front of Gild. "Why are you here?" Gild looked at the panicked Tanaka and asked. "It''s them! the intruders! They are the same intruders who kidnapped Baccarat before. I saw Baccarat just now! She was with Mary The Valkyrie!!!!" Tanaka reported what he saw. (Author: Somehow... I don''t think it was right to call her Valkyrie.....) In fact, the moment he saw Mary and Baccarat before He panicked and wanted to run away. But he didn''t and acted so strong trying to find a chance to run away. Joke! Mary''s bounty is 700 Million Bali. Such a strong person he cant''s fight! So he gave them the illusion that he will fight and left Shura and run back to his master. And in fact, his action was right. If he showed that he will run away. With Mary''s personality, she will probably destroy everything and grasp him out from the ground. "Hehehehehahahahah!" Gild wasn''t angry about this new but laughed happily. He wanted to catch them for a long time. And now they are here! Isnt that simply sending themself to his door. God chance. He can try the power on them better than the weak people on Skypiea. With these thoughts he ordered Tanaka to search for Gray location. "You don''t have to look for him... He''s here" But Enel who was silent all the time beside him. Suddenly said with a deep smiled while looking at the long dark tunnel. "knock-knock" A footsteps sound came from the dark tunnel. ..... Chapter 66 - Gold And Lightning! Gray moved in the shadow all the way and soon he reached the center of the island center where Enel should be. Looking at the tall twisted giant beanstalk in the center that''s rising all the way to the clouds. Gray wondered. How how did this beanstalk grow like this? After some useless thought, he came out from the shadow and walked toward the main entrance. "Stop! Who are...." Many guards saw Gray who just appeared and tried to stop him. But everyone found that they couldn''t move. "This....!" One of the guards looked down and saw his own shadow. But what scared him is that his shadow is also looking at him with weird white eyes. "Sleep...." With Gray words. All the guards found that their shadows are slowly closing that weird white eyes. With the shadows eyes closed. The guards also felt their heads heave and slowly fall to the ground unconsciousness. Rule over the shades!!!!! Another basic use of his ability. Rule over the shades. Before, Moria was able to control over the shadows as the ruler of the shadows. But he had to catch the shadow first. But after Gray merged the shadow source with the dark source. He found that the way of controlling shadows is a little different. As long as the shadow owner doesn''t have at least half of Gray power. Gray will be able to control his shadows freely. But if the shadow owner is equal to Gray or stronger. Gray still has to capture the shadow by himself. Shadow this thing has a great connection with his owner. The weak owner means a weak shadow. And the weak shadows can''t refuse Gray orders. Besides the shadow is just like a mirror of the person. Usually, the shadow will reflect what the owner of the shadow can do. Like a rule. The shadow and the owner always have to do the same thing. And what Gray has done is only reversing this fact. When he ordered the shadow to sleep. The shadow was able to overpower their own owners with Gray orders. And like this, the guards were forced to do what their shadow has done. As their shadows are their reflection. They also are a reflection of their own shadows. Looking at the unconsciousness guards around him. Gray ignored them and entered the shadow again and started moving to where Enel is. After some search, he found where he is. ... In a long dark way. Gray walked slowly toward the end of this tunnel. When he was about to reach the end of the tunnel. Gray heard a very familiar voice. "Tanaka?" Gray thought for a second and remembered this voice. Then he heard another voice. Which he doesn''t have to guess who''s this voice. Gray wondered why are those guys here? From what he knows, this Gild never came out of his nest(Golden ship). But after a second, he smiled. Anyway, this is good news for him. Another two good fruit abilities. What he needs more? He came here only for Enel ability Rumble Fruit. But now extra Golden fruit and Through Fruit(Tanaka''s ability to move through anything). Gray walked slowly toward the tunnel exit and didn''t hide. He didnt plans to hide from the beginning. He wanted to test his current power against a strong enemy like Enel. And since Gild is here. Then take them both. .... "You don''t have to look for him... He''s here" Enel who was silent all the time beside him. Suddenly said with a deep smiled while looking at the long dark tunnel. "knock-knock" A footsteps sound came from it. Gray slowly came out from the dark tunnel. "You are really here!" Gild looked at Gray and calmed down and looked at Gray with killings eyes. Gray smiled calmly at them and focused on Enel. "You should know why I am here... ... ... Under the main island hall. On an old ruined city. Mary and Baccarat stood in front of Tauriel and Perona. "Damn that bastard... He really flee away!" Even though they bought Shura and reached this place. Mary is still annoyed about the fact that Tanaka deceived them and run away. "Hmmm... So you are saying that this man is Gild Tesoro''s crew. No wonder he''s much stronger than the priests." Tauriel looked at Dice on the ground and said. When Baccarat saw Dice dragged by Tauriel she told her who they are. And also explained to her that Gild might be here. "So what should we do now? Wait for Gray and Legolas?" After some thoughts. Tauriel asked Mary and Baccarat. "BOOOOM" But suddenly a lighting sound appeared. Shaking the entire island with its noise. "Ladies. I think your friend is already fighting with Enel...." An old voice appeared after the lighting noise from the sky. "Conis? And... Old man, knight??" Perona looked up and said. ... ... "*Rumble*" "BOOM" Gray moved like a shadow at a very fast speed dodging the lightning attacks that are raining on him from the sky. "Now. [El Thor]" While dodging Enel attacks. A huge beam from the sky appeared and shoot toward Gray. (El Thor: Mostly used to destroy targets from long-range, Enel focuses a large cluster of electricity above his target, then uses it to send a huge and powerful lightning bolt crashing down from the sky, frying the unlucky target. He can also use this attack to launch a massive lightning stream from his hand. This is the attack he used when Gray and his party were on Conis house) But Gray also expected such an attack. He suddenly disappeared from the place and appeared in another place. "Where are you attacking Enel? You are not as fast as I thought..." Gray came out from the shadow of the ruins around again and said to Enel who was floating on the air with a mocking voice. As soon as he appeared Enel threw more lightning toward Gray. Hearing Gray mocking Enel was annoyed. Till now Gray was only dodging his attacks and didnt really attack him. But no matter how he attacked he couldn''t even touch Gray. "Hm" Thinking for a second. Enel disappeared and came to Gray''s side while pointing his palm toward Gray. "100 Million Volt. Vari" From Enel''s palm, huge lightning energy appeared and was about to hit Gray. "Wrong step..."Gray Smirked. And his body slowly changed to a weird black smoke. with this, his real body was completely replaced with dark energy emitting ominous black smoke. "What..." Enel suddenly felt huge pain from his stomach. Looking down he found that a black fist hit him directly on his stomach! "BOOM" like an energy bomb. The place where Enel flew to after being hit by the shadow fist was bombed. And the dark figure that replaced Gray already lost the upper half of its body. But soon it rebuilt itself. Enel''s appeared again in the air far away. But this time you can see some blood on his mouth corner and shocking emotions surfaced on his eyes. Someone can actually hit him! This is the first time someone was able to do this since he became a god! (Eat the rumble fruit) "Hmmm, You are weaker than I thought" Gray reviled himself again and said with a disappointed tone. He''s really disappointed with Enel. This Guy is not as strong as he thought. He simply relying on lighting energy. No fighting skill, no tactic. If Gray wanted to kill him just now, all he needed is to catch him. No wonder Luffy was able to beat him like a dog in the original. If this guy lost his ability, he won''t be much different from normal people. If it wasn''t this Observation Haki is so good because of his ability. He won''t even stand a chance against Luffy. Probably because of the destructive power of his ability he never tried to master other skills. "Gray!!!!!" Suddenly a scream came from the ship. And the earth under him started cracking and many golden ropes came out attacking Gray form all sides. "Golden God..." Seeing this gold attack, Enel smiled confidently again and disappeared from the place and appeared on top of the golden ship. "HAHAHA, Mortal You are not bad. But you cant defeat a god!" Enel stood on the ship and massive lighting generated from his body charging toward the golden ship under him. "Energy is enough." Inside the ship in a Golden room. Gild is looking at the scene outside. Enel energy is really enough for him to activate the ship they built. "TROCK TROVK" A weird noise came from the big ship Enel was standing on. From the top of the ship. a weird golden smoke came out. "Gold dust?" Gray looked at the golden dust that came out from the ship spreading around and thought for a second. "Wait... Gold dust....." Gray suddenly thought of something. But it was already late. "''GODS RULING*" Enel looked at Gray wickedly and said. With his words, massive lighting energy moved on the air between the golden dust. It was so fast that it didn''t give Gray a chance to dodge and directly hit his body. "TSHHSHHHSHS" The lighting was so strong directly froze Gray on his place. Not leaving him a chance to move. After ten seconds, the lighting finally calmed down. And Gray appeared again from the lighting blow. "HAHAHA, Damn mortal, do you understand now the GOD power!" Enel looked at Gray who''s standing there and black smoke emitting from him and said. He finally managed to hit Gray directly. The feeling of satisfaction made him laugh out loud. This smoke is not the dark smoke that usually appears around Gray. But from the lighting heat that hit him. Gray face can''t be seen because his hair was so messy hiding his face. Slowly he raised his head and looked at Enel with pitch-black eyes. Gray is really angry right now. The pain he''s feeling right now is really getting into his nerve. Even though it didn''t pain him like when the crown evolve. But he''s not a person who likes pain, to begin with. And because the lightning hit his body directly. Gray is enjoying double of this damn pain. "Death" Feeling the numbness all over his body, Gray is really planning to kill Enel this time. Till now he was only dodging and using his ability in different ways. Not actively attacking. When he saw the gold dust he wondered what they want to do at first. But as soon as he remembered that lightning is able to travel through gold freely. He knows how bad the situation he was in. But he figured it out late. He should have thought of then with he saw the gold rod on Enel''s hand!. Gray wanted to move his body. But suddenly he found that he couldn''t move his legs. "This is...." Looking down he found that the ground under him already turned to gold and his legs are buried deep inside this gold. And in fact not only the ground. But even the cloud on the sky of entire Skypiea started turning to Gold. "TOSSHSH" From the ship a weird big golden golem came out and stood beside Enel and also looked down at Gray. "Hahahahah, Look! this is the power we hold! the true god power. After killing you here I''ll kill those basters down there" Gild voice came out from the Golem and said with an excited tone. Looking at those two-man standing there so proud of their powers. Gray''s mouth cracked a smile. "You guys... are really alike...." Gray looked them with the same black eyes while feeling the numbness from Enel attack that is being absorbed by the darkness inside him. Enel and Gild both have a weird god complex. So Gray said those words. Seeing Gray''s smiling face, Enel felt bad and attacked Gray again while he''s trapped. But Gray has already been attacked once by his lightning. So naturally, he won''t be attacked twice by the same attack. From Gray''s back. Two black wings emitting a very thick black smoke appeared and circled around Gray. "BOOM" The lightning directly hit the dark ball that Gray''s wings made around him. Seeing this Enel put his hand on the ground and generated a large amount of lightning. "BOOOM" The place where Gray standing was washed by lightning from the earth and the air at the same time. "The ground....." Enel felt that many of his lightning energy has disappeared when he charged them on the ground. "This is..." Not only Enel even Gild felt the weirdness on the ground. After all, the ground already turned to gold. So he can feel what is happening on it. After a pause for a second, he directly controlled all the gold around Gray and let them away from his side. ... From the smoke, Gray appeared again. still, the same black ball that is made by Gray dark wings. Gray slowly removed his wing and the ground around him also turned black, all the gold on the ground around him already been moved away by Gild. Which revealed the darkness under the gold. When his legs were trapped on the gold. He already spread his darkness under the gold from his legs. If they didnt notice this. The gold around would have already been absorbed... Fighting with all this gold around is not a good thing for him. So he wanted to remove the gold on the ground first. But things won''t be as easy as he thought. "Clean the dust first." Gray controlled the darkness around him and like an ocean wave he made the darkness rise and move in all directions to absorb the gold dust around him. Or he won''t be able to reach Enel and Gild. "No use!" Gild screamed and let the golem bunch the ground. With his punch. The Gold around like another ocean of gold from all directions rolled toward Gray. And Enel also disappeared from his place and appeared on the left side of Gray not so far, and pointed his palm toward Gray. Ready to use [El Thor] again. while his other hand connected with the gold liquid on his side. But this time Gray was faster and disappeared from the place. Leaving only some black smoke behind him. "BOOOM" The lightening and gold clashed where Gray was supposed to be. "WHERE!" Enel looked around trying to find where Gray disappeared. Before his attack hit Gray he saw him disappear so he''s trying to find where did he go!. "ENEL! BEHIND YOU!" Gild not far away looked at Enel and screamed. "What!" Enel wanted to look behind. But before he could move his face. A weird black ominous feather emitting black smoke slowly floated down in front of him..... Seeing this feather. A very dangerous feeling appeared on Enel''s heart!.... "I''ll die!" Such an idea appeared on his mind... ... ... (Author: Hmmm, This chap is not as epic as I imagined ..-.) Chapter 67 - Golden World Golden sky. Golden earth. Blue lightning moving between the haven and earth as if the gods are having a celebration. "BOOM*RUMBLE*" On the air between this golden world. A black spot, dancing between the lightning. With a closer look. This black spot is a white-haired man, with two dark wings on his back. holding a huge black scythe in his left hand. While his right hand is emitting smoke spreading around him. Behind him, you can see many black dust spreading around. "Bastard!" Enel wearing a golden armor all over him holding a golden fork on his hand suddenly appeared in front of Gray and attacked him. "WOOOG" Gray also waved his dark scythe clashing with Enel. Wich made a weird hollowed sound on the air. "BOOM" The clash between the two of them made a strong energy explosion and forced both of them to move a couple of meters back. But Gray didnt halt and waved his wings directly and flew upward dodging the golden rays that are aiming at him from everywhere. "You can''t run away" Enel looked at Gray with strong hatred on his eyes and pointed his hand toward Gray. "El Thor" With his word another blue beam of lightning energy generated toward Gray. But this time it was stronger than usual. "Can''t dodge..." Gray looked at the gold and blue energy beams coming in his direction and thought in his mind. "BOOM" The two beams directly hit Gray and made a big explosion noise around. "Hit him....." Enel looked at the sky and said with a smile. Soon the smoke was cleared and they saw what happen inside. They saw many black shards emitting black smoke floating in the void. "Shards? reduced to dust?" Enel looked at Gray''s place and wondered where did Gray disappear. "Enel! the ship!" Gild on the ground was controlling many golden guns machines, that shoot Golden rays toward Gray before. "The ship!" Enel heard Gild''s voice and looked at the ship''s direction. The ship is still the same. But suddenly the top of the ship stopped emitting golden smoke. But weird black energy is spreading around the ship. "Bad!" Enel wanted to go directly to the ship and stop Gray who might be inside it. "This is the second time you let your back open...." Suddenly Gray voice appeared from behind Enel. "WHAT!" Hearing Gray''s voice behind him. Enel knows that he fell to Gray trap again. "BOOM" Like a bullet, Enel fall to the ground and made a big noise. "Saved again...." Gray was standing on the sky holding his scythe. And his body wasn''t so real. You can see the energy shards on the sky are moving toward him, repairing his body slowly. "DAMN DAMN DAMN!" On the ground, Enel stood up and looked at Gray on the air and kept cursing. This is the second time, Gray appeared behind him like this. If Gild didn''t save him twice. Maybe not only his earlobe, maybe a bigger part of his body will be chopped this time. Gild saved Enel when Gray appeared on his back for the first time by pushing him away by the gold That was connected on his hand. So Enel had the chance to dodge a very fatal attack. Even though he lost his earlobe. And now the golden armor Gild gave him saved him again. Even though it was already destroyed. Speaking of this armor. It''s a really good thing. Not only strong defense. But also strengthened all Enel''s abilities. For this reason, Enel was able to clash with Gray on the air before. "BOOM" The ship behind them exploded and soon the darkness around it devour it completely. From the darkness that swallowed the ship. Another winged figure flew out and came to Gray said. This dark figure resembles Gray, or it can be said. It''s Gray himself, but without any colors. Completly black Gray emitting black smoke. "Two of them?" Enel and Gild looked at two Gray on the sky and finally understood how did Gray succeed to destroy the ship even though he wasn''t there. One was very hard to fight, but now two Gray. Enel started to feel deep fear inside his heart. Yup, this is Gray''s shadow. While fighting with Enel. Gray took the chance and separated his shadow without letting them notice. Then he ordered his shadow to destroy the ship. Not to help him with the fight. The golden dust is almost endless. This dust is so dangerous for Gray. The reason why kept spreading the dark smoke while moving around. Because he wanted to let his darkness remove the gold dust around. But this didnt work as he expected. So he planned to destroy the source. How did he repair his body after being destroyed? As said before as long as he replaced his body with shadow energy. Gray''s real body won''t be really damaged. Even if his shadow energy reduced to dust. But to reveal his real body again. He had to wait for the shadow energy to repair itself. Or replace himself by any part of his shadow that he separated somewhere else. "Well. Now your little ship is gone, should we start the next round?" Gray smiled wickedly on the sky while looking at both Enel and Gild then said. Gild looked at Gray and his shadow standing together on the sky deeply, not knowing what he was thinking. Then he looked at the completely golden clouds on the sky and smile with strong confident again. "What if you destroyed the ship? It''s already too late" Gild said this, and told Enel to start the plan. Hearing Gild word. Enel''s heart calmed down again. And his eyes also became calm as always. Then he disappeared and directly flew and entered the golden clouds in the sky. Seeing the change of both of them. A very bad feeling banged Gray''s heart! ... ... ... Not far away from where Gary is fighting. Mary, Tauriel, and the others are fighting with many guards that suddenly came and hunted them. "Damn, why are there many of them!" Perona hid behind the others and kept making ghosts, helping them from the back. While complaining about the enemy number. Baccarat moved between the guards smoothly every guard wanted to attack her, a weird accident will always happen. so the guards kept falling one after the other. The same for Mary and Taruiel. With every spear/sword, they wave. two or three guards will fly away. "Yes.. there are many guards on this land because your friend is fighting with Enel. All the nest came out" An old man said. He wears a metal armor with a dark red shirt, and brown pants. He also has the knight''s visor always pulled up. He wears a long dark blue cloak that is yellow on the inside and at the back. Knight of the Sky! Gan Fall. The former God of this island. In fact, Enel wasn''t the god of Upper Yard. For Skypian God is the king. So the God title is given for the one who rules them. Enel wasn''t the real God of this island. When he came here. He used his overwhelmed power and take the God seat by force. But Enel still has another opinion about God. That why Gray said he and Gild are similar. From Gild and Enel''s pointe of view. God''s philosophy is so deep and twisted at the same time. Simple because they have the power to kill everyone and manipulate life they called themselves gods. Enel already classified himself as a higher creature from all living beings. "BOOM" "WGHAAAA" suddenly a big blue snake came to their side and attacked them. "Dodge!" Tauriel shouted then carried Perona and jumped away. With her word, everyone moved away. "BOOM" Like a huge whip. The snake smashed the place where Mary and the other was standing. "Chance!" Baccarat saw the snake tail not far away from her. She marched to it and touches it. After doing this she turned back and run to Mary''s direction. "SHAHHHHH" The snake screamed and raised her head, apparently still want to attack. "BOOOOM" But suddenly not far away. From the place where Gray is fighting, a huge noise came from it. Mary and the others, even the snake looked in the sound direction. When the snake looked there. What came into his sight is a huge golden beam is coming toward his face. "BOOM" the beam directly hit the snake face. After this, the snake falls on the ground and lost consciousness. "You are... Really scary!" Mary looked at Baccarat who ran to her side and suddenly remembered that this woman is actually a dangerous woman... Baccarat didnt care about what Mary said and looked at the snake in front of them. "Another group is coming" Tauriel didnt care about the snake and looked at the left side of the forset then said. Hearing Tauriel''s words. Everyone looked at the left side. And prepared to fight again. "Finally found you!" But it wasn''t an enemy like before. But their partner Legolas. Hearing Legolas'' voice everyone calmed down. "Who are they???" Tauriel looked at the group of similar looking people that is followed Legolas and asked. "They are the Shandians! The original owners of this land" Legolas looked at Tauriel and said. "Hmmm. Then.. why are you with them?" Tauriel still couldn''t understand why he''s with them. "We became friends... So I''ll help them get back their home :3" Heating Legolas answer. Everyone around felt heavy head. What''s with this answer! Gan Fall told them about the Shandians while they are fighting with the god army before. So they already know one or two about this matter. But Legolas already befriended those thick-headed guys and actually want to fight with them to help them get this island back? how did he manage to convince them? From Gan Fall''s explanation about them they should be a very thick-headed group who refuse the outsiders. Tauriel looked at Legolas and didnt say anything. This Elf prince... Is still the same. "Those are your friend that you said before" Beside Legolas, the man who''s holding the rocket launcher stepped forward and looked at Mary and the others with a disappointed look. "Haaa? Looking down on?!"Mary saw this man disappointed look. This made her annoyed. This weak chicken is looking down on them? She can understand what his eyes mean. Probably because they all are women, he thought that they are weak. So she directly jumped to their side and walked to him ready to let him test her punch. Legolas saw the air between Wyper and Legolas became so tense and wanted to calm them down. But they still didn''t realize the disaster that is about to happen. ... "TICK TICK" Suddenly a drop of water fall on Tauriel''s face. "This is?" Tauriel whipped her face and looked at her hand. What she whipped wasn''t really a drop of water. But a gold liquid! "GOLD?" Not only Tauriel everyone looked at the golden cloud on top of them. "TICK TICK" Drop by drop. From the sky. Golden water started raining on top of them. "BAD! EVERYONE TAKE COVER DONT LET THE RAIN TOUCH YOU!" Tauriel looked at her hand that is slowly turning into gold and screamed to everyone. "UGHAAA" Suddenly the Shandians around screamed. Many of them started to turn into gold statues because the rain hit them many times. "FAST!!" Legolas and the other were faster. And started hiding between the tree from the golden rain. Tauriel also did the same, then she took a bottle of seawater and washed her hand and face where the rain hit her. With the seawater. Golden dust was washed. And the skin that turned into gold back to normal again. ... A similar situation appeared all over Skypiea. The Angel city Already became a Golden city. On the street, you can see many golden statues. Those statues are the Skypiean people that were turned into golden statues with panic expressions on their faces. Upper Yard is the same. That should be made of huge trees. Already turned into golden land. The world around already became a Golden World! "I have to go....." Tarueil already knows that Gray is fighting with Gild and Enel. But the situation doesn''t look so good anymore. Gray may need their help now! But in this situation. They cant even save themselves right now. Looking at the seawater bottle on her hand. A deceiving color appeared on Tauriel''s eyes. "You can''t go!" Legolas caught Tauriel''s hand and wanted to stop her. He saw the deceiving look in her eyes. So he guessed what she wants to do. "Let go..." Tauriel looked at Legolas with threatening eyes. Even though she knows why Legolas is stopping her. She still wants to help Gray! "Are you crazy! Do you know how dangerous will it be for you to go out there like this?! Simple seawater will not protect you!" Legolas was very angry right now! He knows how Tauriel thinks, He''s also worried about Gray. But Tauriel''s act is simply a suicide! He will never allow this to happen! "Excuse me... Maybe I can help..." Perona sound came from the side... "You?"x2 Both Legolas and Tauriel looked at Perona at the same time and said. .... Chapter 68 - Accept The Lightning "SHSHSHSHHS" Golden rain coming down from the sky endlessly. "*Rumble*" A strong lightning, like rifts on the sky, moving between the golden rain striking the black ball on the air. After hitting the ball. The lower half of the ball disappeared and a white-haired man appeared holding two dark swords on his hand and charged toward the figure that is moving between lightning around the golden rain. "BOOM" His sword attack was much stronger than usual. With his sword slash, The figure inside the plot of lightning falls down on the ground. But he stood up faster and moved toward the void again. Seeing the lightning man moving again. The white-haired man disappeared and appeared in front of him again. But before his sword touch this illusionary figure. The gold rain around him suspended on the air and attacked him from all directions. "WOOOG" the white-haired man re-completed the dark ball to defend himself. The lightning man also caught the chance and attacked the white-haired man who appeared in front of him. "* Rumble *" Not once, nor twice. The lightning was endless. And all of it aiming at the black ball. If you look it this black ball, you will find its slowly changing color. From the top, the black smoke some time turning into gold, but it will return to black, Then became gold again. But if you kept looking it at. The golden color is slowly becoming stronger than the black color and more obvious. "BOOM" Enel returned to the ground with lightning and came to Gild''s side while looking at the ball with calm eyes. He''s using his Haki to the limit right now. Because of the gold around, Enel found that his Observation of his surrounding is stronger than usual. And he also felt that he''s in danger right now. "Behind...." Enel suddenly said and a bolt of strong lightning strikes his shadow. "BOOM" Behind him, or can be said from his shadow. Gray appeared and flew a few meters away. Without halting even for a second Gray waved his dark winges and flew to the sky and made a big dark shield surrounding him from all directions, similar to the ball he defended himself before. In fact, this shield only exists to protect him from the golden rain. If the gold touch him, not only will he turn to gold slowly. Enel will also be able to attack him at a very fast speed. Gray looked at his hand while moving and was able to see many golden spots on his skin. Even though it was for a second. The rain touched him just for a second and his hand started turning to gold. But soon a dark smoke appeared on his hand and removed the golden effect returning his hand to normal. This damn gold rain is so annoying. if it wasn''t for his ability can protect him from other fruit abilities he will probably be a golden state by now. "BOFF" From the ground. The golden liquid suddenly raised upward and splashed in front of Gray. Gray was faster and let go of the dark shield around him and moved to the left side. While doing this he regenerated another dark shield. "* Rumble *" But a plot of strong lightning came very fast to his direction and hit him from between the shield that wasn''t completed yet. "BOOM" like a wingless bird. Gray directly falls from the air and hits the golden ocean under him. As soon as Gray falls down. Dark energy around surrounded him form all directions. Protecting him from the rain and the lightning attacks that following him from all directions. "* Rumble *" Enel didn''t stop and directly attacked Gray''s dark shield trying to break it. But Gray''s dark energy is so weird. It''s so hard to be damaged by their attack. To they need to waste so much energy to penetrate it. ... Inside the darkness. Gray''s body is shaking violently. He used so much energy in this fight and started feel weakness all over his body. Especially while using the damn shield, Enel and Gild continuously attack had wasted so much of his energy. The darkness he uses is produced from his body. Not like Gild simply controlling the gold around him. And the quality of darkness is much higher than the lightning energy. So the prise of using his ability is higher than Enel''s ability. "Have to finish this fight... Can''t fight like this anymore" Gray mood is so depressed right now. He really feels wronged! Why every damn one he wants to fights, suddenly became so strong like this. Even though they did not become stronger themselves. But their power level became stronger because of random things. First Moria that noob used his mind and gave his shadow to his strongest zombie. Which gives him big trouble. And now these two guys are working together and made a very strong machine that can almost rule the world! Yes, the machine they made is really that strong. He doesn''t think many people in this world can stop Gild with the help of this machine. After all, not everyone can resist and absorb the gold effect that touches the like Gray. If his ability didnt somehow resisting other fruit ability. Gray doesn''t think he will be alive by now. "Can only do this..." Gray looked at the black ring on his and thought of something. "Mr. Gray....." But before he acts, Gray heard a little girl voice coming from his side. "Huh!" Gray looked beside him. "....." Gray. "....." The little girl. "You simply came in time, Perona!!!" Gray didnt ask a stupid or useless question like how did you come here or why are you here. He can see that she''s in soul/ghost form. So naturally, she can come here and help him without being affected by the golden rain outside. Gray didnt waste time and told Perona what she should do! With Perona''s here, Gray thought of another plan. "Well...." After telling Perona what she has to do. She nodded her face and entered the ground again. ... "He''s hiding inside his ability" Enel beside Gild said while looking at the shield that Gray made and hid inside. "He won''t be able to resist for too long!" Gild also looked at the dark shield and said with a smile on his face. "GO" Gild raised his hand and said. With this, all the gold on the ground, air, and even the golden rain charged toward the dark shield where Gray hiding. With this, the dark shield wasn''t able to resist, and slowly turned into gold. ... Inside the shield, Gray was able to see what is happening outside. His situation is not good at all. This golden liquid is so dangerous, even though his darkness can protect him from turning to gold. But everything has a limit. His darkness won''t be able to absorb all the gold that hit him and stop his body from turning to gold. Feeling the shield of darkness around him losing against Gild gold power. Gray didn''t panic but calmed and prepared for what he''s about to do next. Gray looked at Enel who''s beside Gild. Enel is the problem. He can''t move freely around with Enel''s lightning attack. Lightning can move between Gold, let''s not say what is raining is golden rain. So even if he withstand not turning to gold for some time. He can''t avoid Enel attacks. And if Enel managed to hit him with lightning. The numbness from the damage he will receive, will slow his operation over his power. And like this, he will turn into gold faster. All in all. He has to get rid of Enel first. But things are not so easy, Even after defeating Enel, Gray can see that Gild is getting stronger and stronger every minute. Apparently the more gold around the stronger he is. So Gray thought of another plan. Since he can''t elude Enel lightning ...Then simply accept the lightning! .... "WOGGGG" The dark shield wasn''t able to withstand the gold invading. And soon it turned into a golden ball. "Hhahahaahaha, What if you are strong! Under this power! Under GOD power you can''t fight against me! HAHAHHAHAHAH" Gild laughed like a maniac when he saw the darkness that covered Gray turned to gold completely. Enel beside him also smiled. But his mind wasn''t smiling at all. In fact, he was somehow not satisfied with Gild being at the same level as him. The reason why he accepted to work with him from the beginning because Gild''s ability was useful for him to upgrade the ship. But he never expected he will be able to change the world like this! This is simply so strong! "This man..." Enel looked at Gild with dangerous eyes. "Hmm?" Suddenly as if he felt something. Enel looked behind him. Not only him. Gild also looked Back. "Hrahrahra" From the ground a smiling ghost came out and rushed directly to Enel. "WHAT!"X2 The ghost is formless. It''s something made of Perona''s spiritual energy, It was already good enough that they felt it. It''s not easy to notice them with Observation Haki. But.... it was already too late for them to notice. The ghost directly penetrated Enel, while another big one penetrated the golden shield around Gild and exploded. "BOOM" The explosion was so sudden that forced Gild to jump back a few meters away. While Enel already kneeled on his knees and said; "I''m so weak as a god... What lightning god? ... I want to reborn as slug god..." "...." Gild who came from the explosion smoke almost fall down. Brother! What the hell is Slug god? That is so low! "No! Enel behind you!!!!" Gild who was still on confusion suddenly notice Gray who''s coming out from Enel''s shadow and screamed. "Too Late" Gray smiled and said. Then with his hand, he seized Enel''s shadow on the ground and pulled hard. "WOOG" Enel''s shadow was forcibly separated from his body. "WOH" Gild action was fast and directly attacked Gray. And Gray naturally dodged his attacks and made a new wing and flew away. While creating another shield to protect himself from the golden rain. "Enel ?! what''s wrong ?!" Gild came to Enel''s side and found that he has completely lost consciousness. "Unconsciousness? What did you do!" Gild saw this and looked at Gray who''s half body turned to gold on the process of stealing Enel''s shadow. Gray didnt answer him and looked at Enel''s shadow on his hand and smiled. Then the shadow reduced in size and soon it transformed into a small pall on Gray hand. "GHOM" Gray raised his hand and swallowed the dark pill that was Enel''s shadow, to begin with. "GOM...GOM...GOM" Suddenly Gray''s heart started beating loud. "DIE! GRAYYY" Gild didn''t want to see Gray do what he''s planning to do. So he controlled the golden ocean around him and attacked Gray with all that he has. "GOM...GOM....GOM..GOM.GOM" Gray heart pounded faster and faster. "WOGG" The gold ocean directly swallowed Gray on the air and surrounded him. "GRAY!!!" Perona who was hiding not far away. Saw Gray trapped by gold panicked and wanted to help. But she can''t really touch anything with her ghost form. So she tried to attack Gild. But her ghosts couldn''t penetrate the gold around him. Gild naturally became more careful. He can create armor that can strengthen the wearer. So naturally, he can powerup the gold around him to resist Perona''s ghosts. He was already attacked once. So he naturally won''t allow himself to be attacked by ghosts again. "What should I do!!!" Perona is really worried right now! She did what Gray told her to do. But now Gray is washed by gold! He probably turned to gold like everything else right now! "EHAAAAA, Stupid Gray! You can''t lose like this! Or we will die also die after you!" She lost hermind and screamed her real thoughts...It turned out that this little girl is worried about herself. Not about the fact that Gray who might be dead... "GOM...GOM...GOM" But both Gild and Perona suddenly heard a deep and loud heart beating from the golden ball that is getting bigger and bigger around Gray sealing him inside. "Who said I will lose?... .... Chapter 69 - Golden Black Lightning "Who said I''ll lose?" From within the golden sphere on the air, Gray''s voice appeared. "Grey!" Upon hearing Gray''s voice, Perona''s mood became very happy and her heart calmed down. As for Gild. A storm has been set up on his heart. "Impossible. You shouldn''t be able to live under my gold!" Gild lost his mind and took control of more and more gold making the gold sphere around Gray bigger and bigger. "TJIG" But soon he saw a weird phenomenon. Around the gold. a weird black electric like a snake appeared from inside the gold. The gold became a liquid and at a fast speed, the golden sphere is getting smaller and smaller. Soon the golden sphere was completely replaced by another and smaller dark smoke sphere. "WOOOG * TJIG *" with another lightning flash. Like a water balloon. The dark sphere exploded and poured out endless darkness from inside, completely ignoring the golden rain around, and spreading across the area at a very fast speed. "What''s wrong with this dark smoke! Why is it ignoring my gold!" Gild looked at the smoke completely ignoring his gold and the golden rain, while spreading and consuming the gold around very quickly. This wasn''t the case before. Gray''s darkness shouldn''t be so fast and powerful like this. At least it shouldn''t ignore the gold suppressing effect like this! "Damn. Gray! What have you done!" Gild shouted and looked at the source of all this. The man who''s standing in the middle of all this darkness. Gray took two steps forward, then stopped. He did not look at Gild, but he stared at the sky above him. His eyes were very calm, but if you looked inside you would see a flash of lightning moving within. Gray raised his palm in front of him and stared it at blankly. "TJIIIIG" WOOOG "from his body a great lightning energy mixed with another deep dark energy fusing together to form a group of six orbs of energy suspending on his hand. This energy orb is not like the usual energy Gray uses. Within the heart of these energies. A purple light glows. Black smoke is emanating on the surface and occasional flashes of black lightning appear around it. "Go ..." Gray waved his hand and those energy orbs directly darted straight into the golden clouds in the sky. They have spread out on different spots in the sky. As soon as the orbs entered the clouds. A strange hollow sound appeared in the sky. Then almost all the clouds in the sky started moving towards where the energy ball spread. "What happens !! The clouds must not stop raining now" Gild was struggling with the gold he controlled around him to resist the strong darkness that is eating everything it touches. But suddenly he found the sky stopped raining after Gray cast that strange dark energy orbs. However, that wasn''t as surprising as what happened next. "WOOG" The clouds that the orbs penetrated them suddenly turned into black clouds sucking all the clouds around. Even the cloud themselves became like a vortex. Like black holes in the sky. All clouds are absorbed into six black swirls made of black clouds in the sky. With ten seconds all the golden clouds that were raining disappeared clearing the sky completely leaving only white blue clean sky. Even the black swirls swallowed themselves and disappeared. "Much better" Gray looked at the sky and felt much better. Finally, that damn Gold rain disappeared. What did Gray do? Very simple. By eating Enel''s shadow, he can use all his abilities including his fruit ability. So he and even his darkness gained the same nature of lightning. Lightning is able to ignore Gild''s Gold. So his darkness was unstoppable right now. Darkness and lightning together produced powerful energy. Gray can feel how strong this energy is. By this energy, he even feels that he can destroy the space itself! Even though Gray has Enel''s power right now. But it''s not his real power. If Enel''s is dead. The shadow will also die with him. And Gray will lose this power. So actually he''s only borrowing Enel''s power right now. With Enel''s power, Finally, his darkness acted as real darkness! With lightning nature, Darkness completely ignored the gold around. In fact his darkness already much stronger than all the elements that should exist. And gold shouldn''t surprise darkness. Darkness should devour everything without being surpassed by anything else! The reason his darkness wasn''t able to resist or simply overcome Gild gold is Gray himself. His source(ability) is like a machine to be controlled, and his physical strength is the power source for this machine. Gray didn''t acquire this ability for long. Therefore, his control over his source hasn''t reached the level that enables him to do many tasks at the same time. Especially under the rains like attacks of both Gild and Enel. It was already very good. Besides his physical energy are not so high. So under Enel and Gild crazy attacks. Gray''s physical power was being consumed and his darkness started losing its power slowly, and like this, his darkness finally couldn''t devour all the gold that is attacking him. Overall, this told Gray to find a way to raise his physical strength. Or it is a waste of not being able to use his ability as he would like if he falls into a similar situation again. ... "The island..." After clearing his thoughts Gray refocused on the island that already tuned into gold around him. The situation is so bad already, even though he stopped the rain. But it''s already late for the island. "Let''s end this..." Gray didn''t want to fight anymore. He doesn''t feel that there is any meaning to play with Gild anymore. What he has to do now is to fix everything. So he raised his hand and an ominous black smoke emerged from his hand. "Come here!" with Gray''s words. Gild felt a great absorption power, pulling him towards Gray. Yup. Gray is using the most basic ability right now. The unique ability of the dark source that allows him to absorb the fruit abilities inside the others. He didnt use it before because Enel will help Gild if he did this, and the same for Gild. But now only Gild is here. So there is no need to use any other abilities. Gild naturally tried to resist and controlled the gold around him to attack Gray. And his attack really managed to hit Gray, It''s just... "WJIIIG" His attack didnt do any damage to Gray''s real body. Just made hols that repaired itself soon. Seeing This Gild controlled the gold to hold himself. "HM" Seeing Gild struggling. Gray hummed and eerie black lightning generated from the darkness around destroying the gold that is holding Gild. "EGHAAAAA" As soon as the black lightning struck the gold. Gild felt Great pain moving to his body and wasn''t able to control the gold anymore. With this Gild wasn''t able to resist Gray anymore and was sucked toward Gray''s hand. Gray directly caught Gild''s head with his hand. "You lost" After saying this. "BOOM" Gray smashed Gild''s head on the ground. And made a big noise around. But didn''t kill him, only made him lose consciousness. Seeing him unconscious. Gray didn''t care about Gild anymore and seized his shadow like what he did to Enel before. Then he changed his shadow to another pill and swallow it. "GOM...GOM" "UGHH" Gray''s heart started beating fast like what happened when he ate Enels''s shadow. But this time he could feel some pain on his body. So much energy entered his body previously. And now he''s taking more than his limit. "WOOG" Another deep heartbeat appeared and finally Gray''s heart calmed down. Even though he felt some pain. But as the Ruler of the shadows. he can absorb more and more shadow if he really wants. He will only have to withdraw the doubled pain. After calming down again. Gray slowly floated on the sky. Perona looked at all this with empty eyes. From the beginning when he came out of the gold ball till now Gray shocked her many times! So she already numb from all these fast changes. Even if Gray did something awesome again, she doesn''t think she will be surprised again. Unfortunately for her, Gray managed to amaze her even more with his next actions. When he reached the hight he thinks it''s right. Gray stopped and looked at the golden land under him. His darkness is spreading around at a very fast speed. But this will take so much time. And his observation Haki showed him how bad this situation is. So he wont waste more time. Gray raised his both hand and the black lightning appeared again. "TJIIIG" "*RUMBLE*" ... ... In the forest. Legolas is lying on a tree trunk where he''s hiding while looking at his left leg that already turned into gold. He already saw the clear sky, from this he can see that Gray already won the war. But he wasn''t happy at all, but a great worry on his eyes appeared. "Looks like Gray won" Tauriel talked to herself and looked at Mary not far away from her with red eyes. Not only her. Legolas and Baccarat are the same. The water liquid was so fast and they weren''t able to completely avoid it. They had to protect Perona soulless body and avoid being exposed to the rain at the same time. But at that time an accident happened and the gold rain on the ground suddenly splashed on them. Legolas and Baccarat avoided the gold spalshr. But Tauriel wasn''t so lucky. It was already too late to dodge, but it that time Mary pushed her away and saved her. But the price is... Mary turned into a golden statue. "Huh?" Legolas suddenly found that the gold on trees around him is becoming liquid and moving down in one direction. "Look! My hand became normal again!" Baccarat also found that the gold on her hand is leaving and her skin is restoring himself. Seeing this everyone looked At Mary... ... "WOOOOOF" Not only around them. The entire Skypiea has a similar situation. All the gold around is moving to Gray''s side. Tree, animal, even people turned back to their normals condition. And water liquid is separating from them moving toward Gray''s location. Gray in the sky. His hands are shining with Golden black lightning. While under him on the ground. A huge black hole-like earth, emitting black smoke. And around this smoke, The gold from all directions is spilling to this smoke and disappearing. After five minutes. The last drop of gold liquid entered the darkness under Gray''s control and disappeared completely. The entire sky islands returned to normal. And everything that was turned into gold returned to its natural state. "Sigh" Gray sighed and came down while withdrawing his darkness. "Mr. Gray...." Perona floated to Gray''s side and whispered. Gray''s image changed so much after seeing his power just now. So she''s talking with a respectful tone with him. "Well... Let''s go" Gray dragged both Enel and Gild then walked to where Legolas and the others should be. ... Not Long after Gray saw Legolas and the others running toward him! "Gray!" Tauriel run to Gray''s side and looked all over him to see if there is something wrong. But she found nothing, except his damaged armor. She only found that his skin becomes paler. "I''m okay, don''t worry about me" Gray looked at Tauriel and smiled gently then looked at Mary with worried eyes. But seeing her okay, his heart completely calmed down. He already knows about Mary. After all his observation Haki range change too much after gaining lightning ability. "*sigh*" Baccarat. Help me find the last fish" Since Mary is alright. Then he will do the one last thing he should do while he has Enel''s lightning power. He''s not on a hurry to extract Enel and Gild for now. First, catch Tanaka then Extract all of them together!!! ... (Author: I am dissatisfied with this chapter (-_-'') Where did I get it wrong again! Hope you like it....) Chapter 70 - Mary Claws With Baccarat help. He found Tanaka very quickly, this guy was hiding somewhere not far from them. Seems he''s trying to find an opportunity to help Gild. After catching him Gray walked back while dragging Tanaka. "UGHH" Suddenly Gray felt pain and nausea as if something was coming out of his throat that made him feel he wants to vomit. And in fact, he really wants to throw up. Both Gild and Enel''s shadows wills are refusing Gray and berserk inside him. Trying to break free and go back to their owner. His dark shadow ability is not the same as Moria''s shadow ability. He can control the shadow with words. But the shadows he dominates must belong to weaker owners than himself. Which means he overcomes the will of the Shadows themselves. Usually, when Moria stole shadows, he wouldn''t obtain the Devil Fruit powers of the original Shadow Owner. Only some memories and skills that the shadow owner possesses. But his Dark Shadow is very different. As we''ve seen before, he can really take on another person all the power including the strength of the fruit that is actually not part of the power of the Shadow Owner himself. (Devil fruit is like a sword in hand) Probably when the dark source merged with the shadow source, this ability changed and became more magical. After all, the dark fruit can deprive the other fruits as well. So the unique dark nature most likely was combined with the shadow nature and made these changes. But stealing and mixing shades is not a very easy task. Although he can mix shadows with himself and gain their strength. He still had to be powerful enough to suppress what came with the shadows. Shadow will! The shadow itself has its own will. Perhaps that is why Moria did not dare to merge the shade with himself indifferently. Enel''s and Gild''s shadow was initially irresistible. But the more their abilities are used, the more motivated their wills are. And like that, they got more violent inside him. If things stay like this, that will lead to damage to his spirit. And that''s why he''s feeling pain right now. And the crown can''t protect him because Gray himself who let the shadows enter his body. Not Spiritual invasion from the outside. Gray noticed this when he first used Enel lightning to clear the cloud. And that''s also one of the reasons he didn''t continue the useless fight and ended everything fast. "Gray, is there anything wrong?" Baccarat asked next to Gray anxiously. Gray''s face looks paler. This is normal. After all, his body became a battlefield. "We have to hurry" Gray didn''t walk anymore and carried Baccarat in one hand and grasped Tanaka on the other hand and flew all the way to where he left the other. ... After a couple of minutes, Gray came back and threw Tanaka beside Gild and Enel. Then he put his two-finger on his mouth. After a second. Two black orbs emitting black smoke like fire appeared on his fingers. Looking at these two orbs, Gray threw them away as if he was throwing something dirty. When Gray let go of them, automatically the orbs moved to Enel and Gild bodies. And so their shadows appeared again. "*Sigh*" Gray sighed deeply, finally, his body felt relaxed. Not only physically, but even mentally Gray felt relaxed. Only after removing the burden inside him will he truly understand how uncomfortable the feeling was. With this, he also lost the powers the shadows gave him. "Baccarat, strip their luck...." Gray asked Baccarat to take Enel and the others luck. Baccarat walked to Enel and stole his luck. "Huh?" After stealing Enel luck, Baccarat noticed something weird. But she didn''t say anything and moved to the next target. The next was Gild and Tanaka. Looking at them, complex emotions appeared on Baccarat eyes. Gild was her boss, and Tanaka was her college. Even though she doesn''t have much feeling with them, or can be said she''s happy that she left their side. but it always doesn''t feel right seeing them about to die like this. But after thinking that''s for Gray, these messy emotions disappeared and took Gild and Tanaka''s luck. Then Gray as usual extracted all the three of them. Looking at these three new sources. Gray''s heart became happy. Even though none of those abilities will be used for him. But it''s not much different. His partner''s power is his power. "Weird....." On the side, Baccarat looked at Enel with weird eyes. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at him like this?" Mary came to Baccarat side and asked with fishy eyes. "Nothing, but this man luck is so huge" Seeing Mery''s eyes, Baccarat knows that she''s trying to make trouble again. So she answered honestly. "Luck?" Hearing Baccarat words Gray paused and looked at Enel with hot eyes. If his luck is better then... "Baccarat give me some lucky" Gray asked Baccarat to fix his luck and wanted to use the last chance he has to extract today. After the crown awaked for the fourth time, Gray found that he can extract four times, not three. This confirmed his thought before. As he guessed every time the crown evolves he will have an extra chance to extract. "*Extraction*" Gray put his hand on Enel again and extracted while thinking about a Luck attribute. [Luck attribute]... After extracting Enel for the second time. As Gray''s wished. he really got luck attribute that he didnt finds for a very long time! Come to think of it. Enel is really a lucky bastard. If it wasn''t Luffy''s Protagonist aura. Gray doesn''t think Enel''s future will be worst than Luffy. "How is his luck now?" After extracting Enel luck attribute Gray asked Baccarat to chack his luck now. "Weird... His luck quality became the same as the others" Hearing Baccarat words. Gray didn''t feel much. Just started to wonder, where will he find another golden tree... ... With this, the Skypiea was ended. Everyone on the Skypiea learned that it''s Gray who saved them and was very thankful and respectful for Gray and his party. Legolas still did what he said and helped the Shandians to get their island back. He didnt fight anyone but helped both Shandians and Skypieansto fix their relations. As everyone saviors. Legolas'' word was very effective and really managed to help them fix the stress between them. Of course, Gray used the plot he knows and told Legolas about the Golden Bell. So Legolas naturally use it and drummed the ball for them. The sound of the Golden ball was the beautiful song that he so long wanted to ring for Noland. With this sound, the Shandians duty to protect the island ended. And like this, Skypieans and the Shandians finally did not fight and entered a new age of uniting. For all this Gray didnt care, since Legolas want to help then let him do what he wants. This is not a bad thing anyway. ... At this moment, Gray feels uneasy. And this feeling is because of Mary who''s sitting in front of him and giving him a cute cat smile. Seeing this smile, Gray knows that she wants something. He hopes it won''t be a very troublesome thing. At the same time, he can guess what she want to ask for. "Gray... you said that you can combine the attributes... right :3" Mary looked at Gray and asked with the nicest face she could make. "*Sight*As I thought..." Hearing Mary''s question. Gray confirmed his guess. This woman changed her mind after seeing the power of gold and lightning. Well, that''s better than asking for something he can''t do, like always. So greedy... But understandable. Gold and lightning are really strong together. Gray who had both of them before understand better than anyone how strong they are together. "So... you changed your mind? wasn''t you the one who said one ability is enough?" Gray looked at Mary and said with a broad smile. As if he''s saying; acting cute is not enough. It''s rare to see Mary acting so nice. So Gray felt playful right now. "I changed my mind! I think your words were absolutely right, two combined abilities are better than one" Mary didn''t hold back and said with a confident tone. But you can see that her smile is getting wider. "So why * TEGG *" Gray wanted to make fun of her even more, but Mary suddenly put a picture on the table in front of him. "This is...." Gray looked at the picture and a black line appeared under his eyes. ":3" Mary..... ":I" Gray.... "How many pictures you have?" After some silence, Gray asked. "I wonder. :3" Mary said while looking around. "Ok, you won" Gray destroyed the picture on his hand and said with a struggling smile. But for those who know Gray, they can see how funny and angry his mood right now. In fact, he was planning to give her both abilities from the start. After all, it''s really a waste not to combine the lightning source and golden source together. But... who knows she will actually threaten him with such a picture. He can see, this picture was taken when he was on a coma before. And his face... Since she wants to play like this. He will also do the same. I''ll give you what you want! No, I''ll give you more, my lovely companion. Seeing Gray''s dangerous eyes, Mary felt some chill, but she didn''t care much. All she carries about now is how strong her ability will be after combining the fruit abilities. ... ... "So you''re leaving today. That''s a shame, we didn''t have the chance to thank you probably" Wyper and Gan fall was sitting on the same table with Legolas and said. "No! Big sister Tauriel shouldn''t leave" not far away from then a little girl was holding Tauriel refusing to let go. "Aisa. You cant be so clingy like that, they also have their own way to go" Besides her another woman took Aisa and told her to calm down. Tauriel looked at the little angel in front of her and smiled not knowing what to say. This talented girl is really lovely. Somehow you can''t afford to leave it here. Aisa, the second strongest Observation Haki user on this island. Aisa was born with the ability to use Observation Haki, known in Skypiea as "Mantra", which gave her a sixth sense of the world around her. She can sense when people die as well as the feelings of others. She can even tell where Enel is, despite him traveling at lightning speed. Her Haki will not lose even for Legolas. Such talent is really admirable. "*RUMBLE*"!!!! Suddenly in the sky, a strong lightning sound resounded around! Hearing the lightning sound, everyone was terrified. Some even thought that Enel has come back. "It''s sister Mary" Aisa looked at Mary''s direction and said with a surprised face. As for Tauriel and the others. They already know that Mary went to Gray for this. So they weren''t so surprised. It''s just..... "*RUMBLE!!!!!*" ..... Chapter 71 - The Vicissitudes Of Fate. In the sky. One ship floating down while a giant octopus similar to the air balloon is holding the ship moving down slowly. Gray was sitting on the ship while looking at the scene in front of him. It has to say that his feeling is really good right now. This is the third world he crosses too. But everyone is more magical than the other. He never had a chance to ride an air balloon in the real world before the apocalypse. But now he''s using octopus to fly them down. This is more magical than a simple air balloon! "*sigh*" Gray looked at the back of his hand and sighed. The pattern on his hand is about to complete. Which means he doesn''t have much time. He still has to find Legolas and Tauriel''s abilities quickly. "What are you thinking about?" Legolas came to Gray''s side and asked. Gray smiled at Legolas and told him. "Well... That''s not a problem! All we have to do is to be faster" Legolas smiled and answer positively. And in fact, his words are right. Since they don''t have much time than he has to work faster. After some thoughts, Gray smiled. "Baccarat! Help me fix my luck" Gray took the compass and asked Baccarat to rise his luck. Baccarat understood what Gray wants to do, so she raised his luck and run back to the ship room. And as usual Gray let the compass lead their way. the compass pointed to the left. With this Gray looked to the left with a smile. Seeing Gray smile Legolas and Tauriel also smiled and moved around the ship as if getting ready for something. Only Perona looked at them and a bad feeling appeared on her heart. "They will not....." Looking at Tauriel and Legolas stood around Gray. Perona suddenly thought of something. "octopus-san! you can leave now!" Tauriel looked at the octopus on top of her and said. "What!" Hearing Tauriel''s words, Perona''s face became pale, she finally understood what they want to do. "TOOOG" As Tauriel word finished. The octopus really let go and flew away. "UGAAAAAA" The ship directly falls down at a very fast speed and Perona screams from fear. While holding what she can hold around. "Now! Move!" Gray smiled heartlessly and controlled the ship with Legolas and Tauriel to move In the direction the compass pointed to before. "Hahahaha! This is awesome! (Elven Language)" Legolas finally couldn''t help but laugh while controlling the ship and screamed while taking in the elven language. Tauriel and Gray also smile happily. "Than let''s make it more fun! " From the ship, a woman''s voice appeared. With her words. From both sides of the ship, Gold started moving and shaping two wings on both sides of the ship. While lightning energy is protecting the wings from the air fast impact. And another bolt of golden lightning moved from inside the ship and stood with Gray and the others. It''s a beautiful slender tall woman, fair white skin. Long black hair, pointed ears. Black eyes with a touch of gold inside. Wearing a blue shirt, and black jeans. Half of her hands and legs are covered with Gold armor. While a golden circle is floating behind her. If you look closely at her back you will see two things. One is that the golden circle is not a complete real circle. But a spear made of gold bent in circles. And the second thing is that she actually has two small wings on her back. Legolas on the side looked at the white wings on the woman''s back with funny eyes. "Those wings don''t fit her character (Elven language)," Legolas said suddenly with a laughing smile. "Yes... Maybe black wings will suit her better than white(Elven language)" Tauriel also smiled and said. ".... Have a problem with my wings? (Elven language)" Suddenly the woman looked at both of them with dangerous eyes. You can see some lightning is moving on her hand. "Not really... They are suitable for you...." Legolas and Tauriel shook their head and said. They forgot that she also knows the elven language like them. And then put a serious look on their faces and focused on the ship. Seeing them acting like this the woman was a little annoyed and looked at Gray who didn''t even look at her from the beginning. As for Gray. He only looked at the front not caring about Mary who''s about to get mad again behind him. "WOOOOOSH" One ship like an arrow moving at a very fast speed in the air leaving only white smoke behind. .... Marine Headquarters. Fleet admiral office. "Fleet admiral Sengoku! This is the information you asked us to gather!" One soldier stood in front of Sengoku and put some documents in front of him. "Good, you can leave" Sengoku took the document and looked inside. While letting the soldier leave the office. After half an hour, he already finished reading everything inside. Sengoku put down the document and his face was very ugly. From the look on his face, you can see how bad his mood is. What the document records? Gray movement. Including the moment he merged the dark shadow souse on himself. When the weird phenomenon appeared around the world Sengoku and the world government searched for all the information they could found. And finally, they found something. When the phenomenon appeared. It was the same moment when Drum island was bathed with darkness. And it happened Gray was there. Even though some information doesn''t sound relative. But from the information he got, he found other facts. Like Moria who''s still alive but lost his ability. When the shadows acted weirdly around the world, the first thing the world government did was to ask Moria, And soon they found that Moria who is a completely weak person with no powers right now. After some investigation. They also realized that he fought against Gray. From this, they confirmed their guess. Gray really can strip abilities. Even though they don''t know where those abilities go. But this is a fact. And this also made the Sengoku heart more restless. Not only him, but even the world government is also worried. So the world government couldn''t wait anymore. And a new order was issued. An order which he completely agrees with. *Go all out and catch Gray!* Even though Gray didnt really stood against them till now. But Sengoku won''t wait for him to do this. Till now they don''t know how strong Gray really is. All they know that he''s hunting for fruit abilities and moving randomly around the world. Sengoku cleared his thought and was ready to call everyone for a meeting. "Fleet admiral! Report! Admiral Sakazuki caught the 2nd division commander of the Whitebeard Pirates "Fire Fist" Portgas D. Ace and the Whitebeard''s traitor Marshall D. Teach while they were fighting!" But suddenly a soldier entered the room in a hurry and reported this big news with a panicked face. "What did you say !!!!! Are you sure it was Ace who was arrested by Skazuki !!!!!" Hear the report Sengoku''s face is uglier than it really is! "Yes, Fleet Admiral!!" the little solder didnt hesitate and answered. "What the hell is this bastard doing! This is not his mission!" Sengoku was so angry when he heard the report! First Gray, and now Sakazuki is actually making trouble with Whitebeard! Is he trying to start a war!!! (Author: Nope... It''s not Sakazuki, But me) He was planning to let all the admirals and the power of the navy to go all out and search for Gray in one time. But like this, his plan can''t be achieved! Ace is a recognized son for the whitebeard! When that guy know that they actually caught his son! Whitebeard won''t let it go! He can''t let the navy power focus on Gray anymore, whitebeard reaction is more important right now. "Bru Bru Bru.....Bru Bru Bru" The slug phone ringed. Looking at the world government phone ringing. A very bad feeling appeared in Sengoku''s heart. .... .... It''s been a week since Ace was caught by the navy. At this time Gray doesn''t know that his plus four luck attribute finally played its rule and saved him from another disaster was about to fall on him. And even if he knows, he won''t think that it''s related to his luck attribute. After all, Ace being caught by the navy is what happened in the original. But in fact, everything is connected together. The way fate works are hard to understand. Because Gray stole the dark source, Teach wasn''t able to do anything those days. And like a dog running away from Ace hunt. Teach felt the world is plotting against him those days. Finally, he found the fruit he dreamed of. and even killed his brother and betrayed the man who called him a son for this fruit. But what did he got? Nothing! Completely nothing! just a curse! that what he got. This joke was totally unacceptable to him. He even started lying to himself that he was not using the black fruit properly. But no matter which way he tried, he couldn''t even use fart. Luckily for him, he didn''t know that Gray actually stole the power of the fruit beforehand and left the curse for him. Or depressed mood can''t describe his feeling by that time. In fact, this Teach still has some power. Even though he didn''t have the dark ability. His physical power was good enough to run away from Ace all this time. But it wasn''t enough in the end. Ace still managed to catch him and was about to take him back. It was exactly at this time when Skazuki attacked and arrested Ace. If Ace was a normal pirate, Sakazuki would have already killed him, But Ace is the 2nd division commander of the Whitebeard Pirates! He is more valuable alive! And that''s why Gray is lucky. If Sakazuki didn''t find Ace, Sengoku would have found him and this time wouldn''t have been like usual. But the power of both navy and world government would have hunted him. Even though it looks normal. But from Gray''s position. He''s the lucky one here. ... (Author: Just realized... it''s the first time I really describe Mary......and sorry for late update) Chapter 72 - Sabaody Archipelago Somewhere on the sea. Gray and the others are sailing on the blue sea again. It''s been a month since they came back to the blue sea. This month everyone strength raised so much. Especially Mary''s strength is rising like a rocket. Even though she can''t do what Enel and Gild were able to do before. But she''s not them, to begin with. Her way to develop her strength is different. And of course, she still didn''t develop her ability to their level after all it''s been only one month for her to get this ability. Not years like Gild and Enel. This month, As usual. Gray hunted talent and good attributes all over the sea. This time he didn''t merge all the talent for himself. But when he found some useful talents like sword talent, he will merge it for his partners. For those who rely on talent to raise their strength. one Talent attribute is very valuable. Like Tauriel, when Gray gave her two sword talents. Her skills rose many times faster than usual. Her sword skill already reached 15GB!. All in all, everyone became stronger in a way or another. "*Rumble*" suddenly a bolt of lightning came out from the sea and entered the ship, then a slender woman appeared from the golden lightning. "TSHEH.... Couldn''t find any good target today" Mary sit down and said with an annoyed face. Since Gray only merged the Golden lightning source to her. Naturally, she will be able to move on the sea freely. She leaves the ship from time to time to search for a good target she could fight with. But looks like today she wasn''t lucky as usual. At first, Legolas and the others fought with her. But Mary''s lightning power is really buggy. Besides she''s also a Haki user like them. So other than Gray no one on the ship can really beat her. Probably only Perona''s ghosts can really make this woman kneel... Hearing Mary''s words. No one carried and continued whatever they were doing. ... "HMM..." Legolas on the top of the ship was reading the newspaper that he just got from the news seagull. News Coo! This is another magical creature in this world. Medium-sized gulls that deliver newspapers and wanted posters around the world. They wear hats to signify their employment and carry bags over their shoulders, just like a paperboy and a small bag that hangs on the neck to collect money from anyone that purchased the newspaper. They are the main source of news and information for people across the globe. News Coo normally perch around the ship''s mast or fly through until they are called to deliver the news. "Luffy???" While looking inside he saw a familiar smiling face with a huge bounty on it. Seeing this bounty Legolas went down and told the others. When Gray saw Luffy''s 300.000.000 Bali bounty. He realized wich part of the plot Luffy reached to. Even though Gray cut many things Luffy should encounter on his journey. But the main things are still the same. From the information. Looks like he already saved Robin. Speaking of Robin. Gray actually like this woman. (Let''s not speak about her history that broke the author''s heart....) At the age of eight, the world government put a huge bounty on her head. But she was able to survive for so many years, without being caught. This shows how big her potential is. And finally, she was ready to sacrifice herself so her partners survive... After all the struggling in her life to survive. Somehow Gray wants to become a kidnapper... Anyway... After some thoughts, Gray can see where Luffy''s next direction should be. And this will also be his next direction. Sabaody Archipelago! Gray has already been there before when he first came to this world while staying on Garp''s ship. But because he was focusing on Baccarat, He didn''t get a good look at that place. But now going there doesn''t look like a bad idea... Let''s not say the so-called worst generation will gather there. (The Worst Generation is a term that refers to twelve individuals consisting of the eleven top rookie pirates) But it will be a good chance to get Legolas desired fruit. With this, Gray''s next direction was decided! Under Baccarat leading, The ship moved to Sabaody Archipelago direction! ... ... Marine Headquarters. Fleet admiral office. In the office. Sengoku and Garp sitting face to face and the air around them is very stressed. "Grap... This is the five starts orders....." Sengoku looked at Garp in front of him and said with a strong tone. But you can see his eyes are worried about Garp who''s sitting in front of him. After all the news he just told Garp about is very huge for him. "..." Garp''s mood was so low and silent. But Sengoku can feel the rage that is emitting silently from Garp. Garp only looked on the ground in front of him not knowing what he''s thinking. After some silence, Grap stood up and left the room alone. Sengoku looked at his lifetime friend living like this and felt pain on his heart, he felt that his friend aged another ten years in those couple of seconds. Garp raised Ace like his grandchildren. One can imagine how angry and sad the news for him. Sengoku told Garp about the world government''s choice. Which is to publicly execute Ace! Portgas D. Ace!.... Or should be called Gol D. Ace the son of the evilest man who started the age of pirates Gol D. Roger! This identity alone made the world government determined to kill Ace. That''s why they will make a public execution for Ace and start a war against whitebeard. Sengoku informed Garp about this in person because he knows the relationship between Garp and Ace. He knows Garp better than anyone, Grap should choose the justice side in the end... "*sigh*... If it wasn''t for Sakazuki, all this wouldn''t happen" Sengoku talked to himself while sighing. Then he looked at the document beside him. This new document recording about the disappearance of Gild. Gild as the richest man in the world. Naturally, his disappearance was noticed by everyone. But till now no one knows where he disappeared to. The world government intelligence didn''t reach the sky islands. So they still didn''t know what happened. ..... After a week of sailing finally Gray and his crew reached Sabaody Archipelago. Sabaody Archipelago is the final island in the first half of the grand line. Though it is called an archipelago, it is actually a massive mangrove forest growing out from the middle of the ocean with each tree of the forest serving as an "island" on which people live. Due to the place being in close proximity to the part of the Red Line bordering the first half of the Grand Line and the New World, it is a highly visited rest stop for all sorts of travelers to prepare before entering the New World. Aside from its unique environment and it being a booming business hub, it is notable for the World Nobles who visit there and a thriving slave trade supported by them. Thinking of the World Nobles, A very evil smile appeared on Gray face. Those guys will be a suitable bait..... "This place is really magical. No matter how you look at it..." Legolas on the side looked at the big trees on the island and said. Tauriel and the other had a similar opinion. Only Perona looked at the island with curiosity. This is her first time to come here. Seeing Perona''s curious eyes. Gray eyes flashed. Speaking about Perona she was with them for a long time already. This little girl has integrated into the team and became one of them. Even though Gray wasn''t planning to take her with them, but now he''s hesitating. At first, Mary and the other let her stay on the ship because they didn''t want to kill a little girl only. So they made her the maid of the ship. But with time, she helped them many times already. So after many experiences together, not only Gray. Everyone thinks of this little girl as a family member. That''s why Gray is hesitating about either to take her or not. But after some thoughts, he decided to let her choose. If she wishes to come with them, than Gray will gladly take her along. ... After entering the island, Baccarat took Mary and the others and started paying everything they like. Since Mary can control gold and even change things to gold. She''s not short of money anymore. So she took everyone and bought everything they want. They are now wandering in the 50-59 area. This island is divided into several different areas, with each one dependent on the number of the area. 1-29: A lawless area where pirates and bounty hunters run amok. 30-39: Sabaody Park, an amusement park with bubble-based attractions. 40-49: A tourist area, filled with shops and souvenir stands. 50-59: A shipping area. 60-69: Local headquarters for the Marines. 70-79: A hotel town. So they are in a relatively safe place right now. Gray looked around and tried to gather some information. And after some search, he found that none of the worst generations has reached the island till now. Seeing this, Gray wanted to see the best target on this island. After searching his memories he knows where he should go and wait next. ..... Chapter 73 - Dangerous Idea! Area 13. Shakky''s Rip-off Bar. Gray sitting on the bar while drinking his tea. "BOOM" The door of the bar suddenly opened violently and a Mary entered the bar. "Sheh, so boring, there is nothing to do on this island. When will we leave..." Mary entered the bar with a bored face and sit down while speaking. "Shakky sister gives me something to drink," Mary said with a sulking voice. "Didn''t you go to buy new clothes with others? Why did you come back alone?" Shakky looked at Mary''s sulking face and asked with a relaxed smile on her face. "-_- ..... We just realized that we bought everything we really want before... So there is nothing to buy, Taureil took Perona and left alone, apparently went to the amusement park*without inviting me* while Baccarat said that she wants to search for something*alone*, So I was left all by myself ... But that''s alright... It''s not like I wanted to go with both of them...., So I entered the lawless zone searching for a training target... But*empty eyes* do you believe... That damn elf prince actually cleaned all the lawless elements on this island. What is he thinking about! if there are no bad people on the island how can I find a good training object... *Sigh...*, I wish he will be arrested by the navy for destroying the world nobility business..." Mary... said. ":I ..." Gray. ":I ..." Shakky. The more Mary speaks the more depressed the air around her. Gray and Shakky didn''t know what they should say for her. It''s been another week since Gray and the others came to this bar. Shakky or it should be called Shakuyaku. is the bartender of this bar. She is a former pirate, and the romantic partner of Silvers Rayleigh, Gray''s target. Before a week, Gray lead everyone and came to this bar. When he saw the name of this bar, Gray felt funny *Rip-off Bar?* What''s with this name? Are the owner trying to work probably? This name simply saying; Don''t enter it''s a trap! And after some struggling with his thoughts. Gray entered the bar with the others. When they entered the bar Shakky recognized their identity. Her intelligence network is so huge. Besides, Gray and the others didn''t hide there faces after seeing her. So without her intelligence network, Shakky was able to recognize them directly. After all, She''s very interested in Gray''s group. So Gray asked for a drink. And of course... her prices for whatever she sells here are just expensive rip-offs... The name of the bar is really fit.... Gray didn''t hide his reason for visiting here and asked her if Rayleigh is around. But looks like he''s not here for the time being. So Gray decided to wait for Luffy to come and use his aura to attract that old man. He has to wait for Luffy anyway. Shakky was surprised when she heard Gray asking about Rayleigh. But not really worried. Even though Gray and the other''s bounty is so high already. But she still doesn''t think any of them can really fight with him. After all, Rayleigh is a living legend! Silvers Rayleigh, also known as the "Dark King" is an extremely powerful and famous retired pirate who formerly served as the first mate of the legendary Roger Pirates and known as the "Right Hand of the Pirate King". So in her eyes. Gray and his partners are not a real threat. And in fact, it''s logical to think like this. Gray didn''t do any great thing that made him disserve the huge bounty. Even Luffy reached 300 million Bali after destroying Enies Lobby (the Judicial Island). But what did Gray do till now? Moving here and there randomly. Hunting fruit powers owners randomly. Appearing in the random island for unknown reasons. And then leave without even staying on the island for more than three hours. From this Shakky guessed that Gray may have this bounty because of another reason. Well... That''s before a week. After seeing Mary''s ability, and Legolas'' speed of cleaning the criminals on the island. Her idea changed so much. If Mary and Legolas have such power than what about Gray their leader? And like this, she became more interested in this pointy-eared group. (Elven bloodline: Don''t refer to me by the ears!) After two days on the island, Legolas couldn''t control himself and wanted to destroy the kidnappers and the criminals on the island. He can hear many sad voices because of his strong Haki. Gray didn''t stop him and even supported him to do this, besides they will leave the world soon, as long as he didn''t get hurt. Gray won''t really stop anyone of his partners to do whatever they want to do. Now he''s thinking about the next war that is about to start soon. Shakky intelligence is really strong. She was able to get the news about Ace being arrested before it being published. Ace arresting surprised him so much. He already took dark fruit so he shouldn''t be arrested. But this guy actually encountered Sakazuki. All he can say that its fated... Funny thing that he doesn''t know that his good luck made this misfortune for Ace... Shakky stole another 1 Billion Bali from Gray to tell him this news. But with Mary around him, Gray would have no shortage of money. After all, Mary can create fake gold for them anytime. As said before Mary can control and change anything to gold as she wants. Even though the gold she creates is true gold, but that''s only for some time. After merging the Golden source with the lightning source. Mary got [Golden lightning source]. Like Gray''s source, she got many new changes In the way her ability works. For example, the fact that she can turn what she stricks by her lightning to gold. But this also a unique use of her lightning. She can''t use it randomly because it takes so much energy from her body. Her lightning color is not normal blue but gold. And the damage of this lightning is stronger than the normal lightning. The reason the gold she creates is fake gold because what she changes to gold returns to normal after some time. When they entered the island, Mary changed anything randomly to gold and sell it. And like this, they gained so much money enough to buy whatever they want. ... "Mr. Gray, the other pirates you are waiting for already gathered on the island" After hearing Mary''s babbling fora a while. Shakky looked at Gray and told him the news of today. "Already here..." Gray didn''t move and kept drinking his tea. His extraction ability is still on. cooldown. Still has to wait for five hours, Till he can use extraction again. So he''s not in hurry to hunt those weak pirates now. "What about Luffy?" Mary, who was in a dull mood, raised her head and asked. "Luffy? You mean strew hat pirates? I think they should have reached the island by now" Shakky thought for a second and answer Mary. "Good! I''ll go out!" Hearing Shakky''s words. Mary used her ability and disappeared from the place completely. Looks like she found something to do... .... Area 24. This is the place where normally pirates and other lawless people came to eat, it''s more like a food street. But those days this area has many other visitors than pirates and criminals. This week, from 2-29 area, almost all the criminals and the bad activates like human shops and the like were destroyed by an unknown person. So the normal people who want to start a business on this island took the chance and opened new shops in the cleaned areas. Since it''s cheaper than the other areas. because of the bad reputation it usually has. And like this, all sorts of travelers started visiting this place without fear. Normally those without power, will not enter this place. After all, it''s full of criminals and might be eyed by kidnappers at any time. But now things are different, even if you actively searched for them, it''s very hard to see any criminal like kidnappers. "Sister Tauriel, this shop looks good, let have a meal inside" Perona and Tauriel was on the way back to Shakky''s bar, But Perona suddenly felt hungry and wanted to eat on the restaurant she pointed to. "Okay...." Tauriel wasn''t in a hurry anyway, so she took Perona and entered the restaurant. After entering, Tauriel choose a good place and was ready to sit down. But before she does this she heard another woman''s voice from behind. "Hey! Where do you think your sitting! This is my place!" Hearing those words Tauriel and Perona looked back. What appeared in front of them is a slim, curvaceous young woman, with long light pink hair and dark-pink eyes. "What are talking about! we came here first! it''s ours" Perona looked at this girl and said with a strong tone. She can see that their age might be similar, this girl shouldn''t be much older than her. "Haaaaa! Are you stupid? Naturally, I can get this seat since I like it, do you want to fight with pirates, little girl?" The girl looked at Perona and said with a threatening tone. Especially when she talked about her pirate''s identity. She does not like the fact that a little girl like Perona dares to speak out against her! Shouldn''t kids be scared after seeing a pirate like her? She thinks that Perona and Tarueil are normal people, so she used her pirate identity, to scary them. But she didn''t get the results she expected, instead..... "HraHraHra, pirate? what pirate are you? I never saw you before... Or are you new pirates who just came out to the sea. Do you even have a bounty on your head?" Perona wasn''t afraid of the woman''s threat and even began to mock her and said with a sarcastic voice. "You..!!!!!!" Hearing Perona mocking her, the pirate woman suddenly became so angry and pointed her hand at Perona. But ar this time Tauriel stepped forward and blocked in front Perona while looking at her with calm eyes. But this didnt stop the woman''s actions and a weird pink glow emerged from Taureil and Perona''s bodies. "Hmmm, what is this?" Looking at the weird glow around her Tauriel looked at The woman wondering what she wants to do. "Tauriel sister *crying face*, UGHAAAA" Behind Tauriel a little baby girl crying voice called her. Looking back she found..... "Perona!!!!" She directly recognized the little baby girl. And looks like she''s panicked from the sudden change of her body. After all, she doesn''t think there is another person who has the unusually big, round eyes, wearing a big crown on her head. And look like a doll like this. The person in front of her transformed from a fake doll to a real fake doll. What happened to Perona? Nothing! Just turned into a little girl about six years old! "What happened to Perona! Is that your doing!" Tauriel looked at the woman who should be the cause of all this and said with a questioning voice. But you can hear some curiosity in her sound. Manipulate age? Or changing others to children? Tauriel tried to guess what did she do. The woman didnt answer Tauriel but looked at her with scared eyes! "What wrong with this woman! I already reduced a hundred years of her age!!!" the woman thoughts. Yes, this is the ability of this pirate woman. Jewelry Bonney! also known as the "Big Eater", she''s a pirate and the captain of the Bonney Pirates. She is one of twelve pirates who are referred to as the Worst Generation. She just came to this island and wanted to eat something, but as soon as she entered this restaurant. She saw Tarueil and Perona taking the best free place here. So she wanted to scare them away. But who knows that the little girl was so arrogant. For this, she wanted to teach her a lesson. But never meant to kill. And that''s why Tauriel didn''t attack her till now, if Bonney had the idea of killing even a little, Tauriel would have noticed it and separated her head from her shoulder already. Jewelry Bonney fruit ability can control age. Making the young older, and the old young. Her ability is a very unique ability. But today she met a natural enemy. Taureil! Who''s Tauriel. She''s the daughter of the forest! A high elf who already lived for six hundred years! Control age? Age can''t beat the ridiculous life span of the elf! So no matter how she raised Tauriel''s age, Nothing will change. And she needs to reduce at least three hundred years of Tarueil age so she can have results. 100-200-300 year... Bonney already had cold sweet on her back. She used her ability to the limit, but Tauriel didn''t change! "You. You.. you, How old are you! you old monster!!*BOOM*" Bonney didn''t know what she should say after seeing Tarueil weird condition, so out of panic she called Taureil with the only name she could think of. An old monster. But that was a mistake..... To call a woman an old monster.... As soon as Bonney said this, Tauriel gave her a good fist which made Bonney lose consciousness. "m,mmmm sister.. sister Tauriel... Carry me." From behind the little girl, Perona caught Taruiel sleeve and looked at her with innocent eyes. " : I .... Yes, Perona" Somehow looking at the doll-like Perona, Taureil couldn''t refuse anything she may ask right now. "So lovely!" This is the only idea that appeared on her mind! Even the idea of letting Perona like this jumped up on her mind. "No! I have to fix this! What the hell am thinking about!" Tauriel suddenly shook her head and refocused. She also felt her way of thinking just now was so.... *child-like?* Bonney''s ability is really a weird one. Not only the physical age. But even the mental age changed with her ability. Perona not only turned to a little doll. But even her behaver became like that of the child. As for Tauriel... Even though her face became somehow younger and her body didn''t change. But her way of thinking already... "Wait... If I let her do this for the others..." Suddenly a very dangerous idea appeared on Taureil''s mind. "No...." She shook head again and refocused. Then she carried, Bonney on the other hand and left the place..... .... (Author: hmmm, so hot! Winter-san, please come faster!) Chapter 74 - Beaten Generation ... Area 24. "BOOM" Tauriel carried both Perona and Bonney and run toward Shakky''s bar. But suddenly the wall of another restaurant beside her exploded. Tauriel jumped back and looked at the explosion place. From the smoke, a man with two long hands and long tied hair wearing a red Chinese garb jumped out. And slowly from the smoke, another man came out. Light skin and bright red hair, resembling flames. His nose has a particular shape, being quite pointed and having little protrusions on both sides. He has dark reddish purple-colored lips. "Hey! if you want to fight let''s leave it to the other side... Or you don''t know my strength!" the long-haired man said with a relaxed tone. "Then stop staring at me, you creepy bastard... I can get rid of you now if I want" The red-haired man said with a wicked smile on his face and a flash of weird green lightning moved between his hand. At the same time, almost all the iron made things around them started moving toward the long-haired man. Tauriel on the side saw them fighting and didn''t care and was about to leave. But suddenly her sword also flew away and went to that red man haired man direction. "Huh... Magnit control? This kid wants to steal my sword with this weak control*angry face*" Tauriel said this and disappeared from the place. "hahaha die you bas....*DIGG*" The red-haired man laughed and was ready to throw all the metal he controlled toward the long-haired man. But suddenly a black slender long leg appeared from behind him and kicked him on the back of his head. "BOOM" The red-haired man''s face was directly buried on the ground. After burying the red-haired man head on the ground, the leg wasn''t removed and kept standing on his head. "Want to control my sword with such a weak force*-_-*" Tauriel looked at the man she''s standing on and said with an annoyed voice. As she speaks her sword flew back to her side. "Tauriel sister, so strong*+.+*" Perona on Tauriel''s shoulder looked at Tauriel with stars in her eyes. Seeing the worship inside chibi(small) Perona''s eyes, Tauriel felt that she''s more lovely. The long-haired man looked at the red-haired man under Tauriel''s leg and his head already oozing a cold sweat. "Who''s this woman! Tauriel? I heard this name before!!!" He knows how strong the red-haired man is, but he was actually defeated by one kick like this! And the little girl just said Tauriel? He knows that name!!!! "UGHHHAAAA" The red-haired man, under Taureil, screamed and apparently wanted to use his ability to control everything around and remove Tauriel who''s standing on his head. "Noise...*BOOM*" But Tauriel''s control over the magnetic field is much stronger than him. So she removed his control from everything and kicked his head again. This time, this guy lost consciousness completely. "Run!" The long-haired man wanted to escape after seeing the red-haired man being trampled under Tauriel''s leg. But will Tauriel let him leave easily? She put down Perona and Bonney, then waved her hand. "What!!!" The metal objects that the red-haired man wanted to control before, moved faster than before and attacked him from all directions. He tried to dodge some of it, but This wasn''t Tauriel''s real attack. Like a ghost, Tauriel appeared behind him and kicked him with Haki covering her leg. *BOOM* Like a bullet he flew away and hit the tree not far away. "Shouldn''t you be a sword user!" Before losing consciousness from the strength of her kick. The long-haired man asked. But...*BOOM* Tauriel gave him a kick on the face sending him to dreamland. "Yes I''m a sword user... But you guys are so weak to use it... Worst generation? You guys are weaker than the random pirates in the new world..." Tauriel looked at the two weak chicken that she just kicked and said with a disappointed tone. She didn''t recognize them at first. But after seeing Eustass Kid controlling the magnetic field around she finally recognized him. Eustass "Captain" Kid. a notorious pirate from South Blue and the captain of the Kidd Pirates. He is one of twelve pirates who are referred to as the "Worst Generation". Bounty 310 million Bali. One of the reasons his bounty was higher than Luffy''s right now is the result of him and his crew causing huge numbers of civilian casualties in the course of their activities. This guy has a very interesting fruit. Eustass Kidd has eaten a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that allows his body to act as a magnet and create magnetic fields that can either attract or repel metal objects as he pleases. When using his Devil Fruit ability, purple electrical sparks have been seen emitting between his body and the metal he affects, potentially meaning that his ability is based around electromagnetism. Gray was interested in this guy''s fruit at first. But the potential of the fruit ability is much weaker than the mutant genes they have. Beside his genes is more direct and pure than Kidd''s fruit ability. And the genes are under his awakened ability control.... so kidd''s ability is useless for him. So he won''t really take it. As for the long-haired guy. He''s Scratchmen Apoo. Another one of the worst generation. She just hit him, since he looks so annoying. Tauriel turned back and came to Perona''s side and picked her up and left the place. She also controlled the metal on Kidd and dragged him. "Hmmm, Did I forget something?" Tauriel felt her mind hurt as if she forgot something important. But after some thought, she shook her head and left the place. ... Area 21. *BOOM* *TISHH* Another war already started in this place. One masked blond man waving his scythe-bladed weapons that are attached to his armbands against another huge man holding a huge pillar on his hand waving it trying to attack the masked man. The masked is Killer. One of twelve "Worst Generation" a combatant of the Kid Pirates. The right hand of Kidd''s who was buried on the ground by Tauriel. The huge man is Urouge. Like Killer, he''s also one of the "Worst Generation". He''s a pirate hailing from a sky island and captain of the Fallen Monk Pirates. From the white wings behind him, you can see his identity as a sky person. "Fight fight! Big man! crush him!!" Suddenly a little girl''s voice appeared not far away screaming toward them. Hearing the little girl voice both the huge man and the masked man stopped and looked at the voice direction. "Huh? KIDD!!!!" When Killer looked at the voice direction he saw a shocking scene. His captain Kidd. are being dragged by a red-haired woman holding a little girl on her back! Killer''s reaction was so fast and directly rushed toward the woman. "*sigh* So troublesome..." Tauriel sighed and disappeared from the place. "Where!!" Seeing Tauriel disappearing from his vision, Killer became nervous and looked around. "Behi...*BOOM*" A similar scene appeared. Tauriel appeared behind him and buried his head on the ground. Before Killer could even act, Tauriel already buried his face on the ground. Urouge looked at Tauriel with alarmed eyes. Killer was so hard to beat, from the fight just now he can see that. But this woman actually beat him like this!!! So strong!.... Tauriel looked at Killer under her feet, then she simply ignored him and kept walking to where she wants to go. She even lost interest in Kidd. These guys are really so weak. Both skills or abilities, nothing is impressive. "Leaving?" Urouge looked at Tauriel leaving without even looking at him and felt annoyed. Even if she''s so strong, but he''s also one of the strongest new pirates. Shouldn''t at least she say something? With this idea, Urouge raised the pillar on his hand and was ready to attack her. Tauriel already noticed this guy''s actions and was ready to give him a good beat. She really wonders what is guys thinking. He should have seen the difference in power. Shouldn''t he step back? Urouge confidence is his fruit ability. Urouge ate a Devil Fruit that allows him to convert some damage inflicted onto him into strength, which results in expanding muscles and body size. Since Tauriel used her leg to attack. She wouldn''t be his opponent... Well, that''s the weak way of thinking... *Rumble**BOOM* Before Tauriel fight back. A bolt of golden lightning from the sky fall directly on him. The lightning was so fast. Directly hit Urouge without even a chance to resist. ":I" Taureil looked at the smoke in front of her. Shouldn''t that be her chance to act cool again? Why Mary''s entrance looks cooler than her? ... Soon the smoke was cleared, and Urouge appeared. But he''s not the same anymore... Urouge and the ground around him turned to gold. *Rumble* Another lightning came to Tauriel''s side and looked at Urouge with a smile. "Yo, You can''t do this Taureil.... having fun all alone hunting my tar... Who is she!!!" Mary looked at Tauriel and said, but she suddenly found the cute creature she''s carrying on her shoulder, so she asked. "Mary''s sister *O.O*" Perona looked at Mary and called her. But it looks like she''s scared of Mary somehow. ">.<" Hearing Perona calling her, Mary already knows her identity. Like Tauriel before she was conquered by the sweetness of this Perona! "So cute *drooling face* Let me hold her" Mary moved toward Taureil and wanted to hold Perona. But her actions scared Perona even more. So a small ghost was lunched from Perona''s hand and penetrated Mary. It was an unexpected reaction... So Mary couldn''t dodge. Mary stopped and looked at her chest. Then a scene that brought hilarious memories for Tauriel appeared again... ... ... (Gray: As the MC, why My name was only written once?!!!!............... Author: Because...... It''s Tauriel''s time to shine! ) Chapter 75 - Unknown Fate. In the bar. Gray found that he can extract again and decided to act. So he stood up and left after telling Shakky to tell the other to get ready when they come back. Today action will be his last action on this island. And also the last island he visits in this world. Gray can determine that after the whitebeard war, he will probably leave this world and go back to his own world again. After greeting Shakky, Gray slowly walked into the shadow and disappeared completely. ... Gray walked in the shadow all the way and soon found the light he''s searching for. Baccarat in the street walked happily while holding a wooden box. "Lucky... This should be helpful for Gray!" Baccarat is in a very happy mood today. Usually every day she will use her ability to see if she could find something useful for Gray around them. And today Luck told her that there really is something. After some search on the island alone, she found what her luck brought her. "Baccarat..." While thinking about this, Gray voice appeared behind her and called her. Hearing Gray''s voice, Baccarat smiled even happier and turned back and looked at Gray who''s already standing behind her. "Gray look what I found! This should be useful for you!" Baccarat run to Gray''s side and opened the box to him. "Hmm? This is?" Gray looked inside the box and recognized what inside. This is a green fruit with a stiff green pattern similar to the tree wood. Devil fruit... He found some fruit while hunting talent here and there before. But all of them were useless tasteless abilities. So he wasn''t so surprised about her finding a new fruit. But from her words, this fruit should be useful to him... With Baccarat ability, it''s very nature to find something that really useful to Gray. So Gray believed her and wondered what kind of ability this fruit has. Gray looked at this fruit and hesitated. He has only four extracting chances today. If he extracted this fruit now, he will only have three extracting chances today. After thinking for a few seconds. Gray still decided to extract the fruit now. Anyway, he''s only planning to extract three abilities today. Thinking of this Gray looked at the fruit in his hand. "Extraction" ... [Wood source] Looking at the source, Gray smiled happily! Wood source, not a tree, not forset. Simply wood source. Gray saw many source names before, so he can tell what kind of source this is! A Logia-class Devil Fruit! Wood fruit! A fruit that didn''t appear on the original! This fruit may not be so strong against other Logia abilities, Like magma or flame ability. But Gray knows if this fruit developed in the right way. It won''t lose to any other fruit! Gray looked at Baccarat with a smirk and asked her how did she find this fruit. It turned out that she saw two groups were fighting for something and this box dropped around her, so she simply picks it up and left the place. Hearing her answer Gray couldn''t help but fell helplessly, it was stupid to ask this lucky woman such a question... Seeing the unexpected gain. Gray smiled happily and took Baccarat''s hand and disappeared into the shadow again. ..... "Not good FATHER!, Eustass Kid, Scratchmen Apoo, Killer, and Urouge, have been defeated by two strong women not far away" A man wearing a black suit, entered the room and reported to a short man with a stocky build his appearance is somewhat similar to that of a Mafia boss. And in fact, he''s a Mafia don who became a pirate. Capone "Gang" Bege is a mafia don-turned-pirate and the captain of the Fire Tank Pirates. Also one of the Worst Generation. And the one that happens to have the ability Gray wants. (mafia don=mafia boss) This guy ate Shiro Shiro no Mi(Castle-Castle Fruit) a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to become a living fortress, making the user a Castle Human. Gray is not planning to merge this fruit for anyone. But he thinks this ability will be useful in the future. "Two women?... is it Mary and Tauriel sister?" Suddenly a woman''s voice appeared in the room. "Someone!" Bege heard the voice and looked around. But other than his crew members, he found nothing. But suddenly on the dark corner in the room. The shadow started moving and spreading around the room. "What is this!" Bege also panicked by the weird darkness. Soon the entire room lost it''s light and darkness washed everything. After a few seconds, the darkness disappeared, showing a group of people laying on the ground completely lost consciousness. .... On the street, Gray and Baccarat appeared again and looked around. Gray not interested in wasting time talking with Bege so he simply took the fruit away and left. This guy even simple Haki impact couldn''t withdraw. Which shows how weak he is... "Move, Move!!!" Suddenly a group of Navy came and surrounded a golden statue not far away from them. "It''s really Mary''s doing....." Looking at Urouge who already turned to gold. Baccarat said with a funny smile. Looking at the busy Navy looks like this guy won''t be lucky when he wakes up again. Gray didn''t care about Urouge but looked around as if he''s trying to find something. Seeing nothing around, Gray let Baccarat fix his luck and moved to another place. .... Inside Shakky''s bar. Tauriel and Mary already came back here. "So what happened to Perona? How did she become like this?" Shakky looked at Perona who''s enjoying a cup of juice and asked. Tauriel held her head and told her what happened. "So where is she? That other girl who did this" After hearing Tauriel''s explanation, Shakky paused for a second, then asked. "She..... OH, I finally remembered what I forgot..." Tauriel paused for a second and finally remembered what she always felt that she forgot. She put down both Bonney and Perona on the ground before. So she can beat Apoo when he wanted to run away. But after this, she only picked Perona... And forgot about Bonney completely..... "Come to think of it, I don''t remember seeing her besides Perona at that time," Tauriel thought and talked to herself. Seeing Taureil''s reaction Shakkey can already see what happened then she took both Tauriel and Perona into the back room. ... Area 24. In an empty field where there is no one around. a tall blond man, with black triangle symbols on his eyebrows, red eyes, and golden hair that reaches down to his hips. He also has a black cross tattooed at the base of his throat that is at the front of his neck. He looked at the cards in front of him with deep eyes and stayed here in silence. After a few seconds he closed his eyes and sighed "*step**step* But suddenly he heard a footsteps sound and opened his eyes What came into his sight is an armored white-haired man, and a red-haired woman walking toward him. "You are here...." The blond man looked at Gray and said with a calm voice. "I''m here... You''re expecting me?" Gray looked at the man in front of him and said with wonder. "I don''t..... But I know that I can''t control my fate today... Even if I tried to run away..." The blond man was so calm and answered Gray with his real thoughts. Hearing his answer Gray smiled. This Hawkins, have a very useful skill, he wants. Basil Hawkins. known as the "Magician" and the captain of the Hawkins Pirates. One of the worst generation and Gray''s goal. Gray remembers that this guy has a good Fortune Telling skills, so he wants to copy it for Baccarat. Hawkins''s predictions seem to be accurate quite often. So with Baccarat luck, she should be more accurate than him. After all, she can alter fate itself somehow. This skill will only be a way for her to use her ability and figure out things she wants to know more perfectly. Who knows, maybe this will help her to understand her ability more and find a new way to develop her ability. Gray walked to his side and put his hand on Hawkins''s shoulder. Surprisingly Hawkins was so cooperative and kept silent all the time letting Gray copy what he wants. Inside Hawkins''s D Disk. Gray found the skill he wants. [Fortune Telling and Tarotology skill] (9 GB) This is the first time Gray sees a skill that is not so real and active but large in size like this. This shows that this skill is a really good skill. Gray caught Baccarat''s hand and copied the skill for her directly. After a few minutes, the copy was done and Gray let go of Hawkins''s shoulder and took Baccarat away without staying anything. But before he leaves, he took the deck of tarot cards that belongs to Hawkins and gave it to Baccarat. After all, to use the skill he just copied she need those cards. Hawkins''s opened his eyes and was so calm like always. "Unknown Fay... His fate... Can''t be seen.. including my fate that was connected with him...." Hawkins talked to himself while kept looking at the empty field in front of him. This is the first time he encounters such a situation. He tried to predict his luck and chances today. But found that he couldn''t see or predict anything. Till he saw Gray in front of him, he knows the reason. Because his fate crossed rode with Gray whose fate cannot be predicted. Which made his fate being affected by him. But now that Gray left. His fate strings are returning to normal. "Hope we never meet again...." After saying this he stood up and walked away. .... Chapter 76 - Aduial "Law captain, where should we go next?" A group of people walking in the forest heading toward the port. "We are leaving this island" The man called Law didn''t look back and kept walking while answering his man question. He just saw Mary when she turned Urouge to gold. He recognized Mary and Tauriel. After all, they are most likely is the enemies of Doflamingo. Doflamingo is the person he always wanted to kill, so even though he didnt reach the new world till now. He always kept a close eye on Doflamingo''s action. When Doflamingo put a bounty on Gray and his partner''s heads, Law naturally found this. But this is the first time he sees their strength. Such a strong power, It''s not a good choice to stay close to them. And in fact, his choice is the right choice. Gray and the others are not so friendly for pirates normally. Even though if he didnt try to get close to them nothing might happen. But since he saw Mary and Tauriel, a very bad feeling has been always bugging his heart. And unfortunately for him... "Stop!" Law stopped and looked at the man who''s looking at them from the shadow not far away. "....." Law held his sword and looked at Gray with deep fear on his eyes. "He''s here! He''s really here!!!" Law mind. Gray looked at Law who''s already found him then smiled and walked to him slowly. "Don''t be so nervous like this, I''m here to talk you know...." Gray walked to Law and said with a strong tone. "Talk... How could I help you... Mr. Gray The unknown fay...." Law said with a respectful tone, but you can see that he''s very alerted against Gray. "It''s very simple... You have something my friend wants, can you hand it to me?" Gray spoke with a good voice. Speaking about this Law he really has what Gray wants. Trafalgar Law, know as "Surgeon of Death" a pirate from North Blue and the captain and doctor of the Heart Pirates. One of the worst generation. The owner of Op-Op Fruit. The second fruit that Gray wants to extract today. "Something... What could it be?" Law heard Gray''s word and wondered what he has that Gray want? He doesn''t remember being connected or done anything connected to Gray and his partners. "Very simple... I want your fruit ability....*Room*.." As soon as Gray said his purpose, Law launched his ability and created a weird field around the area. But... *WOOG*.. From Gray, a mental shock spread around making Law struggle in his place and withdraw his ability. And his crew lost consciousness and fall down one by one. "ROOM!!" But after a second Law controlled himself again and recreated the room again. Seeing this Gray was surprised, this guy has good willpower. "What?" As soon as he created the room Law wanted to move away, but suddenly found that he can''t control his body at all. Looking down he found that his shadow is connected with Gray shadow... Or actually is being caught by Gray shadow! "You! Don''t get closer!" Looking at Gray walking to his side, Law felt really panicked for real this time. His situation is not good at all! "Huh... Don''t struggle, I''ll take the fruit ability... But that''s also good for you... Doflamingo wouldn''t hunt for you after losing your ability am I right?" Gray looked at Law panicked face and said. "You... No! You cant take it!" Not being followed by Doflamingo? Joke! Losing power is simply killing him! Seeing Law still like this, Gray sighed and decided to exchange something for him. This Law is not a bad character. If it wasn''t his fruit is so useful for him, Gray doesn''t really want to hurt him. "Extraction" Gray directly extracted law fruit ability. [Operation modification source] Looking at the name of this source Gray felt sad that he can only eat one fruit. The name of this source alone is so overpowered..... "No! You bastard! Give it back to me Give it back!" Law felt that his power was missed and screamed with anger. "Am I the villain here?" Looking at him like this, Gray felt like a villain... "Well don''t scream, I''ll give you another chance...*Extraction*" Gray said this and extracted the curse inside him. Like this Law should be able to eat another fruit in the future. Gray didnt stop and copied a few skills for him. Two types of Haki, shave, and sword skill. This should be enough to compensate him for his ability. Gray didnt want to talk to Law anymore, So he entered the shadow and went to where Baccarat is hiding, then he took her and left the place completely. As for Law, he stood in his place while looking at his hand with shocked eyes. The power and the skills that just appeared on his mind is so strong! He can feel it... He now is at least a hundred times stronger than before! The sorrow for losing his ability just now has completely replaced to joy! With this power! with this skill! He can do what he always wanted to do! Besides he''s a completely normal human without fruit ability right now! Which means he has another chance to get a good fruit! Many ideas appeared in Law''s mind at this moment. But soon he refocused and carried his crew and run away. ... Gray took Baccarat and moved all the way toward Shakky''s bar. But Gray was thinking about what he did just now and felt weird about his actions. Why should he gave while he can take by force? Law is not related to him at all. There was no reason for him to copy all those things for him... Since it''s beneficial for him and his partner Gray held the mentality of doing anything. But this the second time he acts weirdly like this. First, when he met Luffy, He didn''t try to extract that boy Luck attribute. And now he''s actually copying skills for someone he just meets for the first time. *sigh*... Gray sighed and tried to clear his mind. Even though he can take things by force. But after all, this is not his nature. He won''t feel good by doing this, and they are not bad people, to begin with, if he started with them, he will be the unreasonable one here. Besides he''s not in the apocalypse anymore. He shouldn''t limit his mind by the way he was thinking there. Since he liked Law character before, then he can give him something. Besides he took a very precious ability from him. So it''s only normal to compensate him with some skills... Soon Gray''s mind was cleared and felt better. He''s still the same after all... and that''s good for him. "Huh... Come to think of it, I cant extract again today...." ... Gray with Baccarat came back to Shakky''s bar after his hunt completed. But looks like his plan has to change. He wasted the last chance to extract today to help Law remove the curse. Which means he can''t extract anymore today. When he entered the bar, Gray found that Tauriel and Perona are already here. Looking at the chibi Perona, Gray felt weird and asked what happened. After hearing their explanation he understood everything. Shakky tried to help Tauriel and Perona by washing them in Seawater, but till now nothing changed for both of them. After all the water only touched their skin, and not what Bonny changed, their age. "Well, let me try..." Gray thought of something and came to Perona''s side, then he gently put his hand on her head and tried to feel something. After a few seconds. From Perona''s body, a weird black smoke started rising which make her uncomfortable. The smoke became more and more around Perona and soon a weird glow shined from Perona''s body and her body started growing at a very fast speed. "PEGHAAA, Finally back to normal!!! Thank you Gray*crying face*" As soon as Perona back to her normal state, she hugged Gray and thanked him with an existed face. The feeling of being a child is so annoying! Only after coming back to normal, she realized how annoying her situation was. And this can''t blame her, anyone will feel the same if he suddenly returned to child and even acted as one even though his way of thinking is much older than that of the children. After this Gray did the same for Tauriel. Tauriel wasn''t affected so much by the age changing. Even though her way of thinking became somehow different, but she only came back 300 years on age. Her mind was already mature even after three hundred years. Which means her mental age was already mature enough to control herself. The same situation for Taureil soon the weird glow appeared and she returned to completely normal. After this Gray asked about Mary and Legolas. Legolas didn''t came back till now, and Mary went with a strew hat pirates to the human action in 1 area. Learning all this, Gray also was ready to take everyone to 1 Area. But before this, he wanted to talk with Taruiel. So he took her to the back room and talked with her alone. "Tauriel, The second ability you want is already with me..." Gray looked at Tauriel with serious eyes and told her good news. Hearing Gray words, Taureil eyes shined. But then calmed down, from Gray eyes she can see he want to talk about something important. "The abilities you want is very good. But I always felt it''s not the right choice, so I have a suggestion here..." Gray told Taureil his idea and thoughts about her choice for her devil fruit ability. After hearing Gray''s words Tauriel went into deep thoughts thinking of what Gray just said. In fact, if you asked her before, she will definitely choose Logia-type for her ability. Tauriel''s desire for power has never been lowered. Especially after seeing Gray and Mary power after getting the devil fruit ability. But when Gray entered the coma state and she couldn''t help him, her idea changed greatly. If she has a very powerful power but can''t even heal Gray from a simple coma, what is the meaning of all this power? So she chooses two Paramecia-type fruits. Kama Kama no Mi(Slash-Slash Fruit) That was eaten by Eric a very useless human being that developed his fruit in a very stupid way. This fruit gave the user the ability to make a slash from anything he wilds as long as it''s sharp. Eric used this ability to lunch slashes from his sharp fingernail. And the second fruit is Ope Ope no Mi(Operation fruit), that originally belongs to Law one of the worst generation. The Ope Ope no Mi is a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that allows its user to create a spherical space or "room", in which the user has complete control over the placement and orientation of the objects inside, making the user a Free Modification Human. This fruit has another name... "Ultimate Devil Fruit"! Reason? It''s very simple... This fruit ultimate use is to grant Eternity to someone else. But the price is the life of the fruit owner himself. That''s why Gray felt it''s bad to take this fruit without giving anything for that kid. This fruit is so strong! And it happened that this fruit is super suitable for Tauriel. Tauriel as a sword user, this fruit is very suitable for her, Besides she can be called a half magical doctor since she mastered elven medicine. That''s why Gray thinks it''s so suitable for her. But It''s still a waste to merge it with slash fruit... So Gray comes with a new suggestion. Is to merge the Phoenix fruit with the ope fruit. Not suitable? Gray doesn''t think so. First of all, Tauriel as a swordsman she is lacking in defense. The Phoenix fruit has virtually that can heal any physical wound almost instantly. So that will balance her lacking of defense. Second thing is that Phoenix fruit itself can heal others. So Gray thinks it will work very well with her elven medicine. Lastly, and the most important reason. Is the change that happens after every time he merges two sources together. Ope fruit ultimate skill "Immortality Operation" has always been in Gray''s mind. But the idea of Taureil sacrificing herself so he can get Immortality is not what he wants. But this rule might change after merging the fruit with the Phoenix. So it''s worth trying. All in all, this is Gray''s idea. The choice is Taureil''s in the end. But even if she thought about it. She can see that Gray is right. This will be much better for her. So after some silence, she nodded her head and accepted what Gray said. "Good! Then gave me Glamdring. I want to try something" Gray smiled and took Glamdring. "hmm? What are you doing?" Tauriel looked at her shadow that moved toward Gray and wondered what is he trying to do. "Don''t resist" Gray held her hand and said this while looking at her eyes. What he''s about to do is very dangerous, and he needs her full cooperation. Tauriel completely trusts Gray so she simply let go of herself and accepted what Gray is doing. Gray slowly sank the sword into her shadow. "This is" Taureil suddenly felt something. A weird connection from the sword. "Accept it..." Gray gave a command to Taureil''s shadow. With his words, a weird black smoke form Gray shadow moved to Tauriel''s shadow and finally entered the sword. Then he took the sword back again. But the sword wasn''t the same Glamdring he knows. But a beautiful thin sharp black long sword. With weird black runes glowing a shiny dim light. "Beautiful!" Tauriel looked at the sword in Gray''s hand and felt that this sword is so beautiful! giving a completely different feeling from before. Not just this, She even felt a deep connection between her and the sword. "Not yat *Merge*" Gray merged the [Slash source] to it. With this, the sword gave a sharper feeling. Then he handed the sword to Tauriel. *SLAHHHHHH* As soon as the sword came to her hand a strong wind shattered everything around. "BOOOM" Not only the room, but the entire bar was also damaged by the shock from the sword. "What happened! Some attack!" Perona looked around and asked with panic. "No.. no one attacked. But looks like your captain is about to lose money...." Shakky also looked around and said with a mild tone. But you can see her fist is shacking, which shows she''s not in a good mood right now. Inside the room, Gray looked at Tauriel who already controlled the sword completely with a deep smile on his face. "Aduial... This will be your name from now on" Taureil looked at the dark sword on her hand and said with a gentle voice. (Aduial: The dim light of evening, *Sindarin elvish language*) Gray looked at this smiled even deeper. What he has done is only connecting the sword with Tauriel''s soul. The more Gray uses his ability the more he understood how it works. In fact, The shadow follows the soul of its owner''s movements. And the soul is a mirror for the body. So Gray found a way to connect her soul with the sword form the shadow. Even though he can''t do more than this for now. But this all that he really needs. He sent his dark energy to Tauriel''s shadow, then let this energy absorb this breath and merge itself with the sword that is sinking inside her shadow. This is a very complicated process, If Taureil showed a little resisting, or even thought about resisting on her mind, the connection would have failed and even Gray himself might be injured. After all, a large part of this action is relying on his spiritual power. Why doing this? Because he can''t merge normal ability for objects as he wants. If it was animal fruit, the sword will change to a normal animal and have some self-control. But the sword is a dead object, to begin with. Merging normal ability to it will be useless. Because the wilder won''t be able to use this energy that is hiding inside it, with normal means. But if he connected the sword with Tauriel, things will be different. And she will be able to control it as a part of her body. And this will also rise her sword strength somehow. .... After doing all this, Gray took Perona, Baccarat, and Tauriel then left all the money he has for Shakky who might turn into a monster because of her broken bar and run away. "Tauriel sister, is this your new sword?" Perona looked at Tauriel beside her and asked. She can see Tauriel holding this sword and kept observing while following Gray all the time. "Yes..." Tauriel kept looking at the sword and finally looked at Gray in front of her with glowing eyes. She really likes this sword, but the more she felt it, the more she felt happy, this sword is really connected with her. And the energy the sword held is so strong as if it will cut anything as long as she used this energy. This kind of power..... she like! Thinking about how strong she will be after getting her own ability soon. Tauriel felt that Gray is more handsome. ... Soon Gray reached Area 1. Legolas should be here, he wanted to destroy this area for a long time already. If it wasn''t Gray told him to wait until they leave, Area 1 would have already been cleared. After some search, Gray found where Mary and Legolas are. *Human Auctioning House* Looking at the building in front of him Gray smiled weirdly. Human is human after all, their ugliness is really limitless. This house is the center of slave trade and a bidding house for selling living beings as slaves. Gray didnt stay out for long and entered with the others. "hmm? why so silent?" Perona followed Gray and found that there is no sound here. Even though there are many people. Looking at those people, most of them looked at one direction while holding their breaths? Gray and the other also turned their faces and looked at the same direction. And what they have seen is.... a wrong scene. Legolas walking toward a fat man wearing a typical full-body, thick white suit of an obese frame that resembles a spacesuit. And he''s rising he fist and looking at him with angry eyes. "Die you trash!*punch*" As soon as he reached the fat man''s side, Legolas screamed and gave a strong punch sending this fat man directly out of the auction house. Well... Yes... Legolas is stealing Luffy limelight right now. ": I " Gray... ": I " Perona... ": I " Author... ": I " Tauriel... ": I " Mary... ": I " Baccarat... ... (Author: mhmmmm, did I miss something?) Chapter 77 - Perona Join! Silent... No one on the entire action dared to speak even one word. What just happened? The World Nobles, the Celestial Dragons, the descendants of the creators actually being hit!! Almost everyone''s mind couldn''t think straight! "Haaaaa... You can do it if you want Legolas! HAHAHA," Finally someone shattered this silence and spoke then laughed so loud as if she saw the funniest thing she ever saw. "Pfft...." Even Taureil beside Gray caught her mouth and laughed. As for Gray, he looked at Legolas and also felt funny. Legolas, they know the best. This guy usually won''t get angry, even if he fought with an enemy he won''t say swears or use bad language at all. But just now he called that fat Celestial Dragon as trash. That''s a great change in the Legolas they know. Really... How much did this Celestial Dragons annoy him in these days? In fact, the reason Legolas is so angry like this because he always wanted to beat those ugly nobles. But he was holding himself all the time. After a few days of cleaning this island. Legolas saw these dragons once in the street. But he didn''t do anything and waited. For there action on the island, Legolas was so annoyed. But what really built hatred for them inside his heart is the scene he saw when he followed one of them to where they live. the Holy Land! Entring that place was a mistake. That place which is the most beautiful and clean place he ever saw is actually a hell in disguise. What did he saw? Nothing really... He didn''t dare to go deeper to that place, because he always felt the great dangers inside that place. But he saw what kind of treatment the slaves reserve there. Legolas saw many wars and tragedies before, He fought against many dark creatures. And even his mother was killed by the dirty orcs. So his heart for those things should be calm already. But after mastering the Observation Haki. He''s a view over things changed somehow. He can feel the pain, the anger, the despair of people around him. After leaving the so-called Holy Land, Legola''s anger didn''t calm at all. So after seeing this Celestial dragon today, he didn''t care anymore and gave him this punch from his heart. "RUN!!! THE ADMIRALS ARE COMING!!!" After Mary''s words. Finally, someone couldn''t stand the stress and screamed why running away. Gray and the other saw this and moved to the side. "BROTHER! You damn lowly civilians, how dare you hurt my brother!" There were another two dragons in the hall. The female Celestial dragon stood up and looked at Legolas with anger and raised her toy gun ready to shoot him. *Rumble* But before she could act, a bolt of golden lightning suddenly strikes her. *BOOM* a similar scene appeared. The female dragon and everything around her were turned to gold. Inclouding the other Celestial dragon man who''s beside her. *step,step,step* A noise footstep sound appeared from everywhere around the hall. Many guards appeared around surrounding everyone inside the hall. "Luffy lets leave! You heard them, didn''t you! The admiral is coming!" Not far away from where Gray stand, Mary was standing beside Luffy and his crew. Nami the navigator of Luffy, was scared and tried to let them leave fast! They can''t fight with admiral right now! She saw how strong the admiral is, Such strength is so scary! "*grin*" But Luffy didn''t care about this and looked at Gray not far away with a smile. "Gray! fight with me! I''ll defeat you today!" Luffy looked at Gray and screamed, This kid still didn''t forget about this. Since Luffy became much stronger than he meets Gray the last time. This kid renewed the hope of defeating Gray and let them join his crew. *DIGG* On the side, Mary used Haki and punished Luffy''s head. "Hurt! How can you hurt like this!!!!" Luffy hugged his head and roared from the pain. He really can''t understand, how can she hurt him like this! "You''re still weak... What fight do you want? focus on what around you first..." Mary gave Luffy a dead fish eyes and tried to teach him. After this, the guards finally started attacking them. but... *BOOM* It''s not a good choice to attack Gray and his partners. As soon as they attacked, a storm shook appeared. With this shock, all the guards lost consciousness and fall down one by one. "This!!! What is happening!" Luffy and his crew saw this scene and were surprised, they felt a weird shock appeared and then... all the guard lost consciousness? Gray looked at this and felt that conqueror Haki is really a good skill to clean fish. .... .... .... Marine Headquarters. Fleet admiral office. Sengoku is very busy these days. He''s preparing for the war against whitebeard, so he didnt has time to think of something else. But a report he received before two days, always made him uneasy. Even though he''s focusing on whitebeard all the time. But he always kept close eyes on Gray and his crew movement. Before two day''s he received the information that shows Gray''s location and his partners. Yes. He already knows that Gray and the others are in Sabaody Archipelago, which is very close to them. But he didnt dare to act, so nothing unexpected happens. Just now he received another report about what happened to the other pirates there. Which made him feel revealed that Gray partners only attacked the criminals and didn''t hurt the civilian there. But his heart always told him something bad will happen... "BruBruBru...BruBruBru" The slug phone beside him suddenly ranged. Sengoku felt bad but still picked up the call and answer. ... "*BOOM* What did you say! Are you sure the three of them were hit!!!!!" Sengoku spoke in a loud voice and slapped the table form the news he just heard. "Yes, Fleet admiral! Rosward Family... all the three of them, life and death condition can''t be determined....." The reporter who said this new said with a shaking voice. "... Do you know the attacked identity?" Sengoku suddenly thought of something and asked with a deep voice. "Yes. It''s the unknown fay and his partners....." the reporter, reported everything he knows. "Well... Try to save Rosward family and don''t get close to them...." After some silence, Sengoku gave in order and closed the phone. Then he took another slug phone and was ready to call Borsalino the fastest admiral. After all the situation is so grave. He has to save Rosward family, or at least try his best so he can explain to the world government. But soon he stopped his action. And picked looked at the last slug phone that Garp gave him before. Looking at this phone, a light flashed in Sengoku eyes. ... ... On the hall, Gray was standing in front of an old silver-haired man face to face. "Hello Mr. Rayleigh, I wanted to see for a long time already..." Gray smile and greeted the old man in front of him with a respectful tone. Rayleigh is an elderly man of relatively tall height with a very strong and defined build. Two of his most distinguishing traits are his round glasses and facial hair, which is arranged embattled across his lower jaw. He also has a scar over his right eye, which he has had for many years. "Hoo, You know who I am..." Rayleigh also smiles toward Gray said with a relaxed tone. But his eyes looked at Gray with great interest. He was observing everything all the time, he can see that Gray is the leader of this pointe eared group. (Elven bloodline: Again!!! I said don''t refer to me by the ears stupid author! At least say this elegant and handsome group!) The Haki they used just now was also so noticeable. But what made him really surprised is that it''s not only one but four of them actually have king qualification! Why Rayleigh is here? Because this old man was selling himself as a slave... Gray is not interested in this guy''s hopes. From what he knows, this guy probably sells himself so he can steal his new owner money. Then Rayleigh looked at everyone in the hall. And finally, his eyes stopped in Luffy. Like the original he directly prised Luffy. The strew hat that originally his captain''s hat is in Luffy''s head, so he always wanted to see Luffy. Then he looked at Legolas. "Young man I saw what you did just now, that was a great punch" Rayleigh praised Legolas and smiled happily. Even he wanted to punch those nobles from time to time. Even though Rayleigh said this, Legolas felt only weird after hearing his words. After all, With Legolas age, Rayleigh is the child here! "Ooooy, old man, don''t be deceived by his face, He''s already more than a thousand years old" Mary form the side couldn''t help but say these words. "....." With Mary''s words, everyone entered a silent mood. "Well, let''s go... We shouldn''t stay here for long" After some silence, Gray said and lead everyone to leave the place. After getting out, surprisingly no Navy was around. So Rayleigh simply leads everyone to the bar. After entering the bar. Shakky was surprised when seeing everyone came back like this. Then like the original Rayleigh kept talking with Luffy and his crew telling them the real story about his captain''s death and how strong they were in the past. Gray didnt care about Rayleigh story, but his partners heard this for the first time. So they were equally surprised by what Rayleigh said. To think the pirate king was... So *** like this... .... After telling saying he wanted to say for Luffy''s group. Luffy crew decided to move around for a few days till Rayleigh finish Coating their ship for them. (Coating is a process in which a ship is coated with special resin from the Yarukiman Mangroves(, enabling it to survive the crushing depths of the ocean) (The Yarukiman Mangrove are giant striped trees that have extremely long roots that reach all the way to the bottom of the sea, In another word, it''s the trees that made Sabaody Archipelago) "Mr. Gray... Looks like there is something you want from me.... what is it?" Rayleigh sits on the bar and asked Gray while drinking. "Mr. Rayleigh, I have a piece of news here that you might be interesting for you...." Gray sits beside Rayleigh and said with a calm voice. "News? What news?" Rayleigh felt weird by what Gray said. In this age, he doesn''t think something outside will really make him interesting. "Give your hand and I''ll show you...." Gray didn''t answer directly but asked him to give him his hand. "..." Rayleigh felt weird by Gray''s words, but after a little pause, he gave his hand to Gray. Even if Gray really wants to do something, he has the confidence to counterattack. His "Dark King" nickname is not for no reason... Seeing Rayleigh''s hand, Gray was so calm and held it. As soon as he caught his hand. Gray was able to see what Inside his disks. Gray didnt enter his D disk directly but started copying some memories that are related to Ace to him. Then he entered Rayleigh D disk. Like Garp before this Rayleigh D disk is so awesome... He found many skills inside. But Gray only copied two skills Rayleigh has. [Conqueror Haki](12 GB) [Sword skills](39 GB) Gray copied Conqueror Haki from Garp before. But Garp skill size was only 10 GB and Gray, nor his crew really found a way to raise this skill. But Rayleigh Haki level is higher than that of Garp! This didn''t surprise Gray so much. But what really made him so surprised is this old man sword skill. He already knows that Rayleigh''s sword skill should be so strong. But didnt expect it to be so large like this! This almost bought up with his largest skill! Armament Haki. Gray directly copied these skills for himself. After a few minutes. The copy ended and Gray also copied all Ace information he knows to him. Rayleigh was so calm at this moment. So calm almost scary! "Mr. Gray these memories..... Or not... Thank you very much for letting me know about this.." Rayleigh put his hand on his face and hide his eyes and thanked Gray. "Well... I''ll help Ace. It happened that I own Garp a favor..." Gray saw Rayleigh''s since and stood up and left with Tauriel. "Can you tell me, who are you? For real... Why do you know such a thing...What is your identity ." Rayleigh removed his hand from his eyes and looked at Gray with sharp eyes. "From what I can see, you guys shouldn''t be humans. When she said that he''s more than a thousand years old, she didnt lie... So can you tell me. Who are you" Rayleigh pointed at Mary and said what he was thinking, Besides, when Gray copied his sword skill Rayleigh felt it... The very familiar sharp swordsmanship that appeared in Gray. "..." Everyone inside the room was stressed. They know how strong Rayleigh is. If this old monster decided to fight. This will be a hard fight! Gray looked at the old man than looked at Baccarat and Perona. After a few seconds. Gray smiled and relooked at Rayleigh. "As you said, we are not humans... Or can be said, Not people of this world!" Gray told him the truth! "Not from the world?" Rayleigh''s eyes twitched and looked at Gray with deep eyes. "Yes.. we really not from this world. It happened that we came to this world by chance. And we will leave soon... Other than that I can''t tell you" Gray said. Legolas and the others looked at Gray with weird eyes. They couldn''t understand why will he tell the truth? But Gray should have his reason. ... ... ... After getting out of the bar. Gray and his party finally walked together as one group again. "Gray... why did you tell that old man everything?" Mary walked with everyone and suddenly asked Gray. Legolas and the others also looked at Gray with weird eyes. Only Baccarat and Perona looked at Gray with questioning eyes. Gray didnt care about Mary''s question but stopped and looked at Baccarat and Perona. "Baccarat... Perona..., as you just heard, what I said for Rayleigh is the truth, we are not from this world, and we will leave it soon... So I want to ask both of you... Are you willing to come with us?!" Gray looked at both Baccarat and Perona and asked. In fact, he''s actually asking Perona, Baccarat is already one hundred percent loyal for Gray because of the ring idea. Hearing Gray''s words everyone was clear about his previous action. It tuned out he was telling Perona and Baccarat, not Rayleigh... In fact, even if Rayleigh knows there identity, this will change nothing. He''s about to leave soon, so there is no real problem if that old man knew. Besides Rayleigh and Shakkey is not the kind that will go talk about whatever they know. As Gray expected Baccarat didnt hesitate and decided to stay with them, whatever the world is, as long as Gray and there others there she doesn''t really care. As for Perona, this little girl she''s in a panic right now. The news is so big for her! How can she just decide so easily like this! This is the world she knows and always stayed in. Now Gray is telling her that she can leave it? Not everyone can accept this so easily. Seeing Perona hesitating face. Gray didnt push her and kept waiting for her to decide by herself. "Hey... come to think about it... If we left Perona here... won''t the navy hunt her alone to know our place?" Suddenly Mary thought of something and said. "huh?" Perona looked at mary and froze at her place... That''s so true! "Yeah, at that time we won''t be able to help her, since she''s all alone by herself here in this world... This will be a shame" Tauriel on the other side also said with a regretful tone. "Huuuh!!!" Perona started shaking from fear! She can imagine how dark her future if she stayed alone. Gray looked at those two birds singing behind him and couldn''t help but say *Good Job* inside his heart. "So what is your choice?" Gray looked at Perona and asked with a twitched smile. "Please take me with you *crying face*" Perona directly gave her answer! Joke staying here is simply leaving her to death! Seeing Perona frightened face, Gray couldn''t help but laugh. This was easier than he thought. "Well....since you choose to stay with us then I''ll give you a gift" Gray put his hand on Perona''s head and was ready to copy elven genes. But suddenly Gray stopped his action and hugged Perona then jumped away. "BOOOM" The place where Gray was standing exploded by a yellow beam. Legolas and the other also moved away. "Bartholomew Kuma???" Baccarat looked at the man who attacked them and said with a worried tone. "No... He''s different from Bartholomew Kuma we meet before" Legolas said while preparing his bow. "They are Pacifista. A weapon created by the world government....." Gray said this and raised his palm against the Pacifista that have just appeared. "TJJEG''''''''''TOGHS"*BOOM* Gray clenched his palm and destroyed this Pacifista completely. This is not the real Kuma. So Gry can destroy it by simply controlling the magnet field. "BruBruBru...BruBruBru" Suddenly a slug phone sound appeared from Gray. "Slug phone?" Gray took out the only slug phone he has, and look at it with weird eyes. In this world, he will not really try to call anyone. So there is only one person who might really call him. "Butch" Gray looked at the phone for a second and pick it up. "....." silence... No one is talking from the phone. "Gray is here... Is that you Garp?" After some silence, Gray spoke first and asked. "I''m Fleet admiral Sengoku, I have something to talk to you... .... ..... Chapter 78 - Baccarat Worries. "I''m Fleet admiral Sengoku, I have something to talk to you" Sengoku''s voice came from the slug phone. "Huh?" Hearing Sengoku''s voice Gray was surprised! He expected Garp to call him since he''s the one who gave him this phone. But it wasn''t Garp. But Sengoku! "Hello, Mr. Sengoku, I wonder what the dignified Fleet admiral like you are calling me for?" But soon Gray calmed down and answered normally. They just turned two pigs to golden statues and one flew away not knowing if he''s dead or alive. It''s not that weird that this guy will try to talk to him. "Gray you bastard, do you know what trouble you are making!! You can beat anyone you want but you shouldn''t have beaten those (fat pi....) Celestial Dragons!!" Sengoku screams came from the phone. "..." Oy. Sengoku brother, as a Fleet admiral, is it okay for you to say this? You will be wanted by your superiors if they heard you... "He won''t be calling for this, right?" Mary stood beside Baccarat and asked. "Well don''t worry Mr. Sengoku... Those pigs are not dead(for now), ... My partner hand slipped and hit that pig by mistake,... Anyway, you didn''t call me for such thing am I right?" Gray wasn''t really in the mood to talk about the pigs so he directly asked about the main pointe. "*sigh*, Gray, I want you to join the Navy as a warlord..." Sengoku told his reason for the call directly. "...." Everyone. "Sorry, Mr. Sengoku, I didnt hear you, can you repeat what did you just said?" Gray felt that he heard wrong. "The unknown fay, Gray. I Sengoku the Fleet admiral, asks you to replace Moria''s position as a warlord. In exchange, you and your crew bounties will be removed and won''t be chased by the Navy anymore and will possess the same authorities that other warlords have....." Sengoku said this for the second time, with a very serious tone. "...." Gray looked at the phone and his eyes flashed a weird light. He didn''t mishear what Sengoku said. This guy is really inviting him... That''s completely unexpected. "Thank you for your invitation Mr. Sengoku, but I have to refuse" Even though this might be good for his plan for the war. But he won''t forget that the navy tried to hunt him and his partners when he was in a coma, which gave his partners so much trouble. "Gray! You shouldn''t refuse. I can promise you one more thing you ask, as long as the navy can do!" Sengoku expected Gray to refuse. So he promised Gray one thing as long as he can do. Gray didnt answer but looked at his crew for a few seconds then he looked at the phone again. "Mr. Sengoku, I understand... if you want me to join, you have to pay more then just what you said. 10 devil fruit Only Paramecia and Logia, if you can do this, I''ll join the so-called warlord" After some thoughts, Gray said. "What! are you trying to rob us!" Sengoku didn''t expect Gray''s answer. Even if Gray wants Devil fruit, at most three, But not ten in one time! This is a Devil fruit, not cabbage! "I heard that you arrested Ace... I wonder when the war will start...." Gray didnt care about Sengoku''s scream and said with an evil smile. Hearing Gray''s words, Sengoku calmed down. He didnt expects Gray actually know this news. This Gray already knows his real purpose... "..... three fruits" After some silence, Sengoku said. "five no less...." Gray also knows that ten is so much. So he lowered them to five. "Deal!" Sengoku didn''t refuse and accepted Gray''s words. "...." Hearing Sengoku''s words Gray felt weird... So easy? "Well. Let someone come to take us. And send the fruits with him" After finishing his words. Gray closed the phone. ... After closing the phone Sengoku smiled like a thief. Does the navy lack devil fruit? Of course not, but he simply didn''t want to give Gray what he wants so easily. "Well, Let do this" After this Sengoku called many departments preparing for what he has to do next. ... "Gray... Are you serious? You know that we can''t trust them!" Legolas beside Gray said with a worried tone. "Yes... We really can''t trust them, besides I don''t like those false justice navies! I don''t want to help them either!" Mary had a similar opinion to what Legolas just said. "Who said we will help them?" Gray looked at his companions that is looking at him and said with a deep smile. "Huh? didn''t you accept Sengoku''s offer?" Tauriel wondered what Gray meant and asked. "Yes, I did... But this doesn''t mean we will fight beside them or against them. What I really want is to raise our strength... Trust? Of course, I don''t trust them. But they can''t do anything to us since we are leaving after the war anyway. And they won''t really attack us before the war ends. The Navy is trying to gather as much power as it can to fight Whitebeard right now. So Sengoku won''t make a mistake and make more enemies for himself, and even if this happened. Thay can''t stop us if we tried to run away" Gray spoke his mind. Hearing Gray''s words, They finally understand why Gray chooses to accept Sengoku''s invitation. Yes, As Gray said, this is the real reason why Sengoku called Gray. When Sengoku was ready to call Borsalino admiral. He stopped his action for two reasons. First, he remembered what fate all the fruit owners had after meeting Gray. So there is a chance that Borsalino will lose his ability like others after meeting Gray, such a risk he won''t take. Borsalino is one of the Navy backbones, he can''t lose it, especially in a time like this. Second, he thought of another idea. Gray''s actions until now weren''t so aggressive or against the navy directly. So maybe he can use him against whitebeard. Sengoku considered many things inside his mind. But ultimately he found that this might work. From what he knows about Gray and his partners. They never came in touch with whitebeard. And most of the random pirates they encountered have been destroyed. And till now they never hurt civilians, not even once. The more he thought about this the more he found that his plan is suitable, Gray might really be a good helper for him in this war. As for after the war, that''s another story. In fact, Sengoku''s way of thinking is very right. In this way, he will have more power against whitebeard and will be able to get a good look at Gray and his crew real power. And also confirm some of his previous doubts about Gray. But will his plan work as he wants? ... Gray and his crew decided to stay in a hotel not far away since Sengoku will send someone to deliver the fruit for them, they don''t have to go anywhere. Gray took the chance and copied the elven bloodline to Perona. As for skills, he only copied observation Haki and Conqueror Haki, Since both of them mental type skills. Perona ate Horo Horo no Mi(Hollow-Hollow Fruit) a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to produce ghosts and even became a ghost herself. So when she usually fight she doesn''t use her body but her soul form, so she doesn''t really need skills other than these two. With this Perona transformed from a little girl doll. To a little fairy doll. After seeing her new look, finally, Perona learned why everyone around Gray has sharp ears! (Elven bloodline: .....) She felt lucky being caught by them! And in fact, she''s really lucky. If she didn''t meet Gray, she would have remained as a mortal and live normal human life till she dies... ... "Gray I want to talk to you..." Baccarat came to Gray''s side and said while holding his sleeve. Gray didn''t refuse and walked with her to another room. "What''s wrong?" after being alone with her. Gray looked at her and asked. He can see that there is something making her restless. "I feel something bad will happen....." Baccarat looked at Gray eyes and said with a sad voice. "Bad thing? Did you see something?" Gray thought for a second and asked. Since he copied Fortune Telling skill for her, she should have felt or predicted something. "No... And that''s the problem, no matter how I tried, I always see that things will go smoothly, But something inside me telling me that something... Something so sad will happen, I don''t know! I don''t understand! Why Is this felling keep growing bounding on my heart! " Baccarat walked left and right holding her head trying to figure out why this feeling is creeping inside her heart. Her eyes even started to shed tears. "Hey, calm down, calm down, Nothing wrong will happen, As long as am here, I won''t allow something wrong to happen, this feeling you have right now should soon disappear" Gray held Baccarat shoulder and tried to calm her down. He can see how distressed she is. He can''t understand why or what reason suddenly such feeling appeared inside her heart. But he has to calm her first. "Gray... promise me you will be careful...." Baccarat leaned her on Gray''s chest and said. "Don''t worry, I''ll be extra careful in the war...." Gray said. "Not in the war..... But all the time, until we leave this world!" Baccarat raised her head and looked at Gray eyes. "I... Promise you, did I ever failed you?" Gray wanted to say something, But after seeing Baccarat eyes, he couldn''t say anything and only promised her. Baccarat shook her head. As Gray said, he always found a way to win no matter how bad the situation is. "You need some rest, I''ll call you when we are ready to leave," Gray said this and kissed her forehead then left the room. Baccarat looked at the door of the room that Gray left for a few minutes. Then she lowered her head and looked at the card on her hand, with an empty feeling eyes. The picture of the card is a floating heart that is pierced by three swords. Tarot Card: Three of Swords The card that no matter how she used luck always appears when she tries to see their fortune. .... After leaving the room, Gray walked slowly while thinking about what did Baccarat said. He''s about to leave the world soon, and not many things might hurt him if he tried his best in this world. So he''s not really sure what will happen. "Well... Even if something really happened...." Gray spoke to himself and touched the crown on his head while thinking. Gray felt confident again inside his heart. It''s not that he''s not being careful, It''s just he always was careful about his acts. But since he promised Baccarat, Gray thought about things deeper. While walking suddenly a little pink-haired girl run away from the hotel kitchen, and run to his side. "She is...." Gray saw the little girl and his eyes brightened. ... ... ... "Well, let''s go" Gray put a box that contains five different shapes Devil fruit into his space pocket, and walked out followed by Mary and Taureil. As soon as he left the hotel, Gray saw many Navy soldiers are standing outside looking at him with scared eyes. "You brought many people...." Gray smiled gently and said to the leader of this group of soldiers. "Mr. Gray, Please came with us, we have to go back to Marineford fast" The man who said this has four X-shaped scars on his face and two on his neck, from the Marine coat he''s wearing, Gray can see his rank. Vice Admiral! and not one but there are three of them. Dose, Sengoku thinks that they will run away? "Well... Lead the way...." Gray didn''t say much to him since he''s acting so respectful and asked him to lead the way. Under his leading, Gray soon reached the ship port. Looking at the huge navy ship in front of him, Gray simply jumped in. Taureil and Mary also did the same. Seeing this the Vice Admiral, gave the order to sail, and the ship left Sabaody Archipelago, the last island for Gray in this world. Looking at Sabaody are getting further and further, Gray sighed and entered the room that was prepared for them. ... Marineford. The Marine Headquarters, the main division of the Marine organization that has jurisdiction over the Grand Line. This is the place where the war will start. "So huge...." Mary looked at the huge Headquarters they about to enter and said with a surprised tone. "Mr. Gray, please..." The Vice-Admiral who brought him here asked Gray to follow him respectfully. Gray nodded his head and walked down with Mary and Taureil. "Look, look it''s the fairies, "So beautiful, Valkyrie and sword fairy!!!" The navy around looked at Gray and the two ladies beside him with many different eyes. Most of the eyes were already obsessed. Especially when they look at Mary and Tauriel. Both of them are like poison for those male navies. "fairies? That what they call us?" Mary heard what the soldiers around and said. "Well, That not a bad name but.... their eyes are annoying" Taureil doesn''t like the feeling of being watched by many eyes like this. *WOOG* She and Mary on her side released their Haki which made almost all the soldiers around lose consciousness. "Please stop your actions. You cant do this!" The Vice-Admiral looked at Mary and Taureil and said with panic. It''s very rare to see conqueror Haki users. But now there are two in front of him! Really what kind of monsters those beautiful fairies are! Under the fearful eyes of few still consciousness navy, they walked all leaving the port completely. ... .... Chapter 79 - Warlords Gathering. "Kid! You have made many troubles until now! Do you know that!" In the room that was prepared for Gray, Garp was sitting in front of him and said while eating his donats. "Well... Long time no see, old man..." Gray looked at Garp eating so cheerfully, his lips couldn''t help but twitch, isn''t your lovely grandson about to be executed? Why are you acting so happy like! "You guys really got stronger than before. That''s a relief..." Garp looked at Taureila and Mary and said with a gentle smile. When he first met Gray and his partners it was on the 3rd day Gray came to this world. Gray and his crew were so weak for him at that time. He spent a month with them after that so he was always concerned about this unique party. But looks like his worries were only overthinking. The three people in front of him are not the same anymore. But really strong people. Gray and the other talked with Garp for some time. Garp warned Gray and told him what the world government knows about him. For this Gray wasn''t really surprised, He didn''t hide his action when hunting devil fruit before, and he''s aware that soon someone will guess that he can take the fruit abilities. So he didn''t care much about this. Soon Garp stood up and left. Looking at Garp back, Gray eyes were somehow sad. Even though Garp didn''t show it, But Gray was able to see the sadness that was inside his eyes. This old man endures many things... "*sigh* I don''t like seeing Garp like this....." Mary beside Gray said with a depressed voice. "Me neither... " Tauriel said. "His grandson is about to be executed... It''s good enough that he can still laugh as this" Gray said. "And from the point of view... we are now helping the navy execute his grandson?" Mary thought of something and said. "...." Gray didn''t answer this time, What Mary just said is true. Even though Garp won''t think like this, But that''s what really happening here. "Well, We... I own him so much... So in this war, we will save that kid for him..." After a few seconds, Gray said his real thought. Gray really feels like this. Without Garp, he wouldn''t have found Baccarat so easily. And naturally, without Baccarat many things wouldn''t work so easily like it is right now. "Well... I can''t wait for the war to begin! *grin*" After hearing Gray words. Mary grinned and was somehow excited. This war she can use her ability freely! From the time she got her new power till now, she couldn''t use it against a real worthy enemy. Gray and Taureil also smiled. "BruBruBru...BruBruBru" A slug phone sound appeared from Gray. "Legolas?" Gray looked at the phone and wondered why is he calling right now? ... ... Somewhere on the sea. Legolas and Perona looking at the red-haired woman who''s standing on the top of the sea king. "Baccarat sister is acting weird those days...." Perona looked at Baccarat and said. "Yes..." Legolas also said with a worried tone. Baccarat is really acting weird. The way she acts is really weird. Both words and actions. Usually, Baccarat won''t actively go hunt for luck around, and simply take whatever luck came to her randomly. But today she''s not alright at all. What is Baccarat doing? She stealing luck. Is that weird? Of course not, after all this is her ability. But what made him worried is her unusually active luck hunting! Yes, Baccarat is hunting luck. Whatever comes to her sight she will hunt it. The sea king she''s standing on is what she asked Legolas to bring her by using his Haki. This is not the first one nor the second one. He''s pretty sure that she already stole more than a thousand fish luck! And more weird is that they encountered countless ships on the sea. Both pirate and navy ships. She didn''t let go of any of them and stole everyone''s luck. He can see that everything happening here is because of her. He''s even sure if they have more time, Baccarat will probably go hunting the islands'' luck around... "She caught a bird...She let it go...The bird falls down... ... haha, that bird is holding his stomach... is he sick?.... Oh, he was eaten...." Perona looked at the scene in front of her and said. "...." Legolas decided to tell Gray. ... ... ".... I see, Let her do what she wants, just don''t let her overdoing things., and be there on time..." After saying this, Gray closed the phone. "Hmmm, is something wrong with Baccarat sister?" Tarueil looked at Gray and asked. When Legolas told Gray about Baccarat, Gray didn''t say much and was so calm, as if he knew something. She''s familiar with Gray, he should know why she''s acting like this. "Well...." Gray told them what Baccarat said to him before. "So it was like this... Then that means... She''s trying to gather luck to avoid whatever bad thing might happen...." Mary heard Gray''s explanation and said with a smart voice. "Yes... that''s probably her idea...." Gray said with a helpless tone. Baccarat''s action still surprised him somehow. But he didn''t let Legolas try to stop her but to help her. The more luck Baccarat gathers the better for them, besides since this might let her be more confident then he will not stop her. What Gray didn''t know that Baccarat''s action today will decide everyone''s fate, very soon. After this Gray and the two ladies discussed the war, and what everyone has to do. .... The next day. Gray finally met Sengoku this afro-headed old man. The reason he was brought, but not the place were other warlord is meeting, that is Gray didn''t become a real warlord till now. To become a warlord he has to come here first and get the so-called warlord title. This old man still made things interesting as usual. He actually asked both Mary and Tauriel to replace the other two free warlords seats since both of them are will know powers on the sea. The original seven warlords are only four right now. Gecko Moria is powerless because Gray took his ability, so he was stripped of his title. "Desert King" Sir Crocodile. Another unlucky warlord that fought Luffy the owner of the protagonist aura. After being defeated by Luffy and his crew, this guy was imprisoned. And naturally lost his warlord title. "Knight of the Sea" Jinbe. He''s a whale shark fish-man and a master of Fish-Man Karate. His dream is to fulfill his former captain Fisher Tiger''s dying wish of coexistence and equality between humans and fish-men. Jinba refused to fight against Whitebeard pirates. His relationship with the whitebeard pirates is so deep. And for that reason, Sengoku had to imprison him in the hope that he changes his mind. But looks like there is no hope. And like this only four warlord are available for now. As soon as he said this. Even before Gray agreed. Both Mary and Taureil agreed. Completely ignoring what they even agree about before. For this Gray could only smile helplessly. Since they want to do this, he won''t mind. And he doesn''t have reason to not accept it either. And like this, three new warlords appeared on the sea. The news spread so fast. And soon many people around the world saw this weird news. Why is it weird? Because Gray, Tauriel, and Mary are in the same group. Three warlords from one ship are really weird. And they are not even pirates! But no one cared so much about this news. Because another shocking news was released. ... [Blue color attribute] ..... Gray looked at the attribute that was extracted from the fruit in front of him and felt like eating dirt. He forgot how sad his extraction skill could be without Baccarat. Blue color? What is this? Really, What the hell is this! Can colors be extracted? Since I extracted this color, then why the hell the fruit is still so blue like this! *sigh* Gray sighed and took the fruit back to his space pocket. He already wasted his four chances today... After a few hours, finally, someone came and asked Gray party to follow him to where the meeting is being held. The warlord meeting won''t be in the Marineford but in The Holy Land Mary Geoise. The pig''s homeland... They were led to the building where the meeting will be held. "Please..." When they reached the hall, Gray finally saw the other four warlords. The first one who came to his eyes is Bartholomew Kuma who they meet before. Besides him is a tall lean man with black hair, a short beard, mustache, and sideburns that point upwards. This guys have very unique eyes. Dracule "Hawk Eyes" Mihawk! The man who holds the title of "Strongest Swordsman in the World" The man who can fight with any of the emperors alone... On the other side of the table is a very tall man, light blond-haired, very lean and muscular man with tan skin. He dresses in flamboyant clothes. In reference to his animal theme, the flamingo, his clothes are brightly colored, with his light pink feather coat most distinctly of all. Without much thinking, this chicken is Donquixote Doflamingo"Joker", the guys who Gray stole his ship when he came to this world at first. And lastly. It was a woman. The only woman between the warlord... or used to be the only one. "Pirate Empress" Boa Hancock! This woman is known as "the most beautiful woman in the world" And these words really fit her. Very tall and slender with long black hair that extends past her waist with locks of hair that frame her face down to her chin and shows off her high forehead, dark brown eyes with long, voluminous eyelashes and pale skin, and a narrow waist. Gray was surprised when he saw her. Not for how beautiful or charming she is, But the fact that she is here! He knows her history and knows how much she hates or can be said to fear this place. Until she meets Luffy she shouldn''t come out from her fear... But she probably didn''t meet Luffy... Since things didn''t go like the original! And even if she meets him, she shouldn''t be here... Speaking about Luffy... Will that kid be okay? He completely forgets about him!~ "Fufufufufufu... Look who''s here, Isnt that the new warlords...." Doflamingo looked at Gray and the other who just entered the hall and said with his unique laughing. With his words, everyone around looked at them. Warlords are the collection of the best pirates that can be found on the sea. So the gaze of four of them naturally will carry huge pressure. But will they be shocked by this pressure? Gray, Mary, and Taureil released bigger and more majestic aura completly changing the air in the entire hall. "Interesting..." Mihawk said while looking at Gary and Taureil. He can feel it. The sharp sword from Gray and Taureil. Especially from Taureil, this feeling is more clear! Gray reached the meeting table and sit down with both Mary and Taureil on his side. It has to say, Gray and both Mary and Tauriel are really unique. Unlike everyone around. They gave a completely different feeling. Weather from their style or there looks. And in fact, they are really different, In many ways. The fact they are not humans alone is enough! "Gray is he the one who put a bounty on us before?" Mary pointed at Doflamingo''s face and asked Gray who''s sitting beside her. "Yes, it''s him" Gray didn''t answer but Tauriel who''s sitting on the other side. "Hooo...*rumble*" Mary smiled weirdly and a bolt of golden lightning started generating from her hands as if she''s ready to fight. "Fufufufufufu, I apologize about this misunderstanding, But... It was you guys who stole my things" Doflamingo this guy, has already taken back the bounty he put on Gray and the others a long time ago. After all, It''s not really good to make enemies with a strong group like them fo a few devil fruits. It''s not worth it. But this doesn''t mean he will act weak against them. So he looked at Mary with a provoking smile. "Calm down! You can''t fight here!" A group of naive around tried to calm down both Mary and Doflamingo who might start fight any time soon. "Mary..." Gray knows that if he didn''t stop her she will probably fight. But it''s not time. "Hmm" Mary knows that it''s not the time to fight. So she moved her eyes and looked at the other warlords. But inside her mind, she already added Doflamingo to her blacklist. "I don''t mind that Doflamingo, in fact, I have to thank you, What I found on that ship was really useful for me... But you know.... your actions have made many troubles for my friend... so...." As Gray spoke, the entire hall started losing its colors. And an evil black smoke like flames around started spreading around. With one second the entire hall turned to dark hell. Doflamingo felt the threat around him and wanted to jump away. But the darkness was already spread... And the shadows were already connected... "What!" From behind him, Doflamingo felt great dangers suddenly appeared. He tried to jump away and dodge. But a hand has already caught his neck. As soon as the hand caught him. Doflamingo felt weakness all over his body! "You... how can...." Doflamingo looked at the taller figure that is completing itself from the dark smoke around and said with a shocked tone. What appeared behind him is a tall smoky dark figure, as if a huge dark demon who caught him not Gray. But what surprised him is not the dark demon that appeared behind him. But the familiar feeling he''s feeling right now. He knows this feeling. Sea stone! This guy glove is actually a sea stone! Doflamingo couldn''t understand why he can use his ability while wearing sea stone like this... "Even though I''m not really angry... But...*BOOM*" Gray face revealed from the tall shadow a said this then crashed Doflamingo to the ground under him with all his strength. Which made a huge shook in the entire building where they are. "You shouldn''t look at her with this annoying expression, nor provoking her" Gray said while he''s raising Doflamingo who''s looking at Gray with an ugly expression on his face. "Stop! I said you shou.....*RUMBLE*" Some navy tried to stop Gray, but many bolts of golden lightning suddenly struck them, turning them to gold. "Go, Gray! beat his ass! Or not, let me beat him once!" Mary was so excited at this moment. She wanted to hit this chicken face just now. But Gray stopped her. But she didn''t expect that he will attack after stopping her! This Gray, she likes! Gray beat Doflamingo a few times and threw him away as if he''s throwing garbage. "Well... You''re weaker than I thought" Gray walked back to his seat while his figure returning to normal and the darkness around him returning to his shadow then said with a gentle smile as if the dark demon who did all this just now wasn''t him. "This darkness..." Mihawk looked at this scene with deep eyes. This really surprised him. As for Kuma, he stayed silent all the time as if nothing is related to him. Only Hancock looked at Gray with weird eyes. Then she looked at the golden navy and finally placed her gaze at Mary. "Hm, cheater, taking all the fun alone...." Mary hugged Gray''s hand and said with a spoiled tone. She''s really happy now. Gray usual overthinking way of action wasn''t her liking at all. But today he made her happy! Yes, things should be so imposing and strong like this! The nerdy act of calculating everything is for the weak! Well. If Gray knows her mind, he will probably say; "My way of action is not the problem here. It''s your mind that has a problem" Doflamingo stood up and looked at Gray and Mary who''s looking at him with a smile not far away. Doflamingo''s mind at this moment was filled with rage. He can''t remember when was the last time he received such a treatment. From Doflamingo''s body a raging conqueror Haki started leaking. Seeing him like this Gray wasn''t worried but smiled more gentle. "Calm down..." Gray said to Doflamingo. "Yu..." Doflamingo wanted to say something. But suddenly he found that his mood calmed down completly. "Come sit down, lets continue the meeting" Gray spoke again. And what surprised everyone around, is that Doflamingo listened to Gray, and sit down on his place again. As if nothing happened just now. Is this the joker they know?! Kuma on the side body twitched. He saw this before! "Mary, return everyone to normal" Gray looked at Mary who''s hugging his hand like a spoiled child and said while his lips twitching. "Well," Mary waved her hand and all the navy around returned to the normal state. With this everyone calmed down and tried to continue the meeting as if nothing happens. Only Doflamingo''s mind was about to explode right now. He didnt'' understand why will he listen to Gray? Shouldn''t he try to separate this man''s head right now? What Doflamingo didn''t know that Gray wasn''t ordering him. But his shadow that he poisoned when he caught his neck before. As said before, Gray can order the shadows. But the owner should be much weaker than Gray. But Gray also found another way. That is to poison this shadow by his dark energy. When he caught Doflamingo before. Doflamingo''s resistance was so low at that time. So Gray took the chance and took control over his shadow. And as said before. The shadow is a reflection of the soul, and the soul is the mirror of the body. So Doflamingo can''t refuse any order Gray might order him right now. Even if he told him to bark like a dog, Doflamingo will do this. The last fighting against Enel and Gild gave Gray a good lesson. That is to not give the enemy get a chance to counter-attack. Or even to think about attacking him. ... "Oy, Kuma how is your face? I remember that you slapped yourself the last time we meet you, right?" Suddenly Mary thought of something and said with an evil smile. Gray heard Mary and started regrating taking her with him... This woman is really looking for trouble... Kuma only gave her with a plunk look then looked at Gray silently. Seeing Kuma ignoring her. Mary didn''t talk anymore. Just kept looking at Taureil who''s looking at her with sharp eyes from time to time. And acted more spoiled around Gray. This meeting is held to let everyone know their positions in this war and what they have to do. But looks like no one here cares about those navy orders and kept observing each other. Or to be more specific is to observe Gray who''s sitting there not caring about them. .... Chapter 80 - Tauriel The Sword Fairy Soon the meeting ended and everyone was ready to leave the palace. Warlords are not under the control of anyone, even though they work for the government, but their action is free as long as they won''t hinder the government itself. so they are free to act until the next day when the war starts. Gray with Mary and Tauriel walked out to the port, he''s not planning to stay in this ugly place anymore. And soon they reached the port. But he found an extra two people waiting for him there. "Mihawk? Hancock?" Gray looked at those two people and wondered for a second. But soon Mihawk''s action made him understand. Mihawk stared at them and from his body, a strong and aggressive provocation appeared, directed at Gray and Taureil. This guy eyes are really unique, being stared by these eyes. It''s like being stared by a beast, not a human. "It happened that I also want to find you" Taureil held Gray hand as if telling him to let me try, then she stepped forward and looked at Mihawk directly on the eyes. The air around became so tense. Two top-level sword users aura clash is not a normal phenomenon. Gray wanted to say something but Mary caught his other hand and look at him while shocking her head. Gray couldn''t understand what she means until he saw Taureil eyes. Well... This woman is very serious about what she just said. But Gray couldn''t help but get worried. This is Mihawk! The strongest swordsman in the world! He''s worried that Taureil will get hurt of she really fought with him. But after a few seconds, he calmed down. Get hurt?... If she really got hurt in front of him then, doesn''t that mean he''s so useless? Fighting with Mihawk will be an extremely useful fight for her. In many different ways. Besides this is what she wants, he shouldn''t stop her, all he has to do is to save her if something went wrong. Mihawk didn''t choose to fight here. After all, they are in the holy land. It''s not a good place to fight. So everyone took a free ship and sailed to the nearest empty island not far away. The navy soldier was panicked when seeing many warlords actually want to take the same ship to go away. But they were ordered to stay and do what the warlords want. So in the end, the navy soldier took them where they want to go, as long as it''s not far away from their real direction the Marineford. "So how is it?" Gray looked at Taureil beside him and asked. "So strong..." Taureil thought for a second and said. "Think you can defeat him?" Gray expected such an answer, so he asked her idea. ".... I can''t... But I shouldn''t lose either." Taureil paused for a second and answered. Her answer was so clear and true. She knows her level, but she also wants to break it. As Tauriel said this, her shadow twitched a little. If someone looked at her shadow carefully, he will notice a dim blue dot in the middle of her shadow. Gray wanted to copy Mihawk skills, after all... He''s a top skill holder in this world! Naturally Gray wants to copy his skills. So he was planning to wait till he found a chance in the war maybe. But looks like this chance came earlier. While thinking how he should copy Mihawk skills, Gray noticed Hancock who''s walking to there side. Yes, this woman didn''t leave but followed them to the ship. "Hancock?" Gray looked at her and wondered what she wants? "Gray... I want to talk to you..." Hancock looked at Gray and said with a commanding tone. "What do you want to talk about with him? I don''t think there is anything we can talk about..." But before Gray answer, Taureil stepped forward and said. Somehow Tauriel doesn''t want Hancock to talk with Gray. Baccarat and this new threat called Mary is enough... "You... Well, is it true that you hit the dragon....." Hancock wanted to get angry, but after thinking about what she wanted to know, she calmed down and asked. ".... No, It was Legolas, and I turned them to gold, Gray did nothing... just threw something in their shadows which will kill those pigs on their nest" Mary saw Taureil trying to stop Hancock from getting close to Gray and did the same. But the evil smile on her face was so clear. "What?! Kill the Celestial Dragons?!!!!" Hancock was shocked by what she just heard. Kill the dragons? Is this even possible? Can someone really do this?! "Huh..." After taking a deep breath, Hancock calmed down and looked at Gray with shining eyes. Mary saw this and took Hancock to the side and told her the whole story. Gray saw Mary hooked Hancock and felt weird. But from the chat just now he understood why Hancock is here. Looks like she wanted to see them after learning about the human auction accident. And most likely after learning that they became warlords, she overcomes her fear to meet them and ask what she really wants to hear. Thinking of this Gray couldn''t help but think about her history. She and her sisters were captured by slavers and sold to the World Nobles. During her time as a slave, Hancock was fed the Mero Mero no Mi(Love-Love Fruit) to entertain her captors. The three sisters suffered the greatest horrors imaginably. For four years of suffering as slaves, until finally, a current man appeared and made troubles and freed many slaves from Mary Geoise. Hancock and her two sisters managed to run away, and after many twists and turns she meet Shakky and Rayleigh, who helped them go back to Amazon Lily he home. And after a few years. This is the result, she became the most beautiful and one of the strongest woman in the world. For Hancock, Gray only hold good feeling. She''s a strong woman... Thinking of all this, Gray couldn''t help but think more and looked again at them. Suddenly Mary looked at Gray while telling what happened to Hancock in great detail and gave him a big thumb. "She''s making troubles..." Gray said. "Absolutely..." Taureil said. No wonder her smile wasn''t so nice when she talked before... After half an hour, finally, they reach the nearest empty island not far away. Taureil and Mihawk both of them stood in an empty field facing each other. "*GIIG**TISHH*" In a second, both Tauriel and Mihawk draw their swords and clashed together. No words, no-nonsense, they started directly. Mihawk with his sword {Yoru} cut a huge deep tunnel behind Taureil going all the way to the end of the island. (Yoru is one of the strongest swords in the world, ranked as one of the 12 Supreme Grade swords) While Taureil moved her body dodging the slash and attacked with the two black and white swords in her both hands. One black one red, two sharp shadows clashed together. "So strong!" The navy on the ship looked at Taureil and Mihawk''s fight and couldn''t help but step back with fear. "Will your friend be okay? This man. He''s so strong..." Hancock beside Mary couldn''t help but say. "Yeah... He''s so strong, but! Our cute Tarueil is not weak..." Mary looked at the battle and said. *BOOM**WIIIG* After a few rounds, Mihawk threw a huge green slash toward Taureil. Taureil didn''t dodge it, but actually used her swords and met with the green slash. *WII.....GGGgggg" But a weird scene happened. The slash was separated and lose its power as soon as it touched her swords. "This? What did Taureil do?" Mary looked at the scene just now and asked Gray. "She... Cut it... Or actually cut his attack heart!" Gray looked at Tauriel and said with a surprised tone. As he just said, Taureil really cut his attack, the heart of his slash itself. Tauriel''s way of fighting is really unique. Having the same skill size doesn''t mean they have to fight in the same way. Coping some sword skills doesn''t mean he will fight like him. Gray copied many swords kills for her before. But Tauriel didn''t change much her original elven sword style. But, making it more elegant and beautiful, powerful, and deadly. Tauriel like a fairy dancing on the fire, all the skills she learned till now is merging together making her stronger than ever. Every step, every sword swing, every clash. Her skills are rising under the pressure fight with Mihawk. "Beautiful" Both Mary and Hancock looked at Tauriel with marvelous eyes. "She''s losing..." Only Gray looked at this fight with deep eyes and started to get nervous. Taureil is losing. Even though her skills are so good and somehow better than Mihawk, like Haki. But her sword skills and physical power are much weaker than him. Continue like this will only lead her to lose this fight. Taureil also knows this fact so she''s trying to find a way to end this fight. "You should be better than that" Mihawk still so calm and strong like always, he said this and attacked again throwing another huge sword slash toward Tauriel. But this time Taureil didn''t dare to face his attack like before and jumped away, then disappeared from her place and appeared again on Mihawk''s left side. "Useless..." Mihawk said this and counterattacked so easily. Which made Taureil move back a few meters away. This time Taureil didn''t attack again, bit looked at the swords on her hands. Then she put the Orcrist on her left hand back to her space pocket. And opened her palm to the ground and if she wants to hold something. From her shadow a black shiny sword with blue mysterious runes all over it. "This sword?!" Mihawk looked at the sword on her hand and said with a surprised tone. This is a good sword, he can feel it. Even better than his sword! "This is Aduial... My precious sword" Taureil said this and gave a look to Gray not far away. "Good... Come! Try to surpass me!" Mihawk felt the change of Taureil after holding that sword. It''s as if... She''s one with it! This made him very excited. He saw many weird swords fighting styles on the sea before. But this is the first time he sees someone like Taureil. So he said with a happy tone! "As you wish..." Taureil lowered the other sword black sword on her right hand and raised Aduial. "Cut.." As Taureil said this, she waved her sword slowly down. *WOOOOOOOOOOOOJJJJJJJJJJ*!!!!!!!!!!!!!! As the sword falls down. An enormous ridiculously huge blue sword wave came out from her sword cutting everything on its way. Even the space around it started twitching from the strength of this sword. Mihawk face finally changed his calm expression. And a strong smile appeared on his face. "Come Sword Fairy!" He held his sword with two hands and slashed down sending another similar green sword slash also so big and powerful. *JOOOOJ**BOOM* As the two swords slashed meet. The entire world started shaking. One blue, one Green, two sword energies. Like two dragons clashed together trying to overpower each other until finally non of the two could eat the other and separated for four different directions. *BOOM* From both sides of the ship where Gray standing. Two strong slash debris moved at a fast speed making a deep cut in the water. And in fact not only in the water, but the entire island has been cited for four halves! This is how strong Taureil and Mihawk fighting level are! Tauriel and Mihawk looked at each other and both of them smiled at the same time. Then disappeared from the place. When they appeared again. The already clashed again. *TISHHH* With every time Tauriel waves her sword. A strong disaster will generate from her sword. Gray and Mary already turned the area around them for gold and Darkness to protect the ship from their fight. "Gray, what is this sword that Tauriel is carrying!" Mary looked at Gray and asked him. "This is her old sword after I....*cough* I mean she found it when we were in Sabaody Archipelago" Gray wanted to talk about the origin of Aduial. But suddenly stopped and spoke a lie. "After you what... Let me guess. You probably made this sword with your weird abilities right..." But it was already late. She already guessed what happened, form his first part. ... Taureil was moving in circles as if dancing with her two black and shiny blue swords. While the sword on her left hand kept lunching slashed all the time while she''s moving. While Mihawk moving around with very fast speed, attacking and defending at the same time, not leaving Taureil a chance to even think of pausing for a second. Taureil already felt her energy is about to end. This fight is so tiring for her. But she still wants to win. So she''s pushing herself to the limit right now. Mihawk almost the same. He''s using his sword to attack and remove Taureil crazy attacks that kept pushing him backward. But this doesn''t mean he''s losing. In fact such a war he can continue for weeks. Every time he defends the ground under him shines a green light, and green slashes kept stoping her sword slashes again and again. It''s really weird how fast he can move his big sword. "Hm?" Suddenly Mihawk found that Taureil is actually attacking him with her black sword. Which made her heart area exposed for him. Normal swordsman won''t be able to see this opening, especially under such dangers fighting. But Mihawk eyes captured directly. Seeing this he also took the chance and waved his sword to her heart. He won''t show mercy, as long as there is a little chance he won''t waste it. This shows that he already respects Taureil as a worthy opponent. But weirdly Taureil smiled at this moment and changed the way she''s holding the black sword on her hand blocking Mihawk. Her grasp for the sword is not really good because she''s holding the sword backward. So Mihawk''s attack shouldn''t be stopped by her attack, because her hand won''t have enough power to stop it. But it was blocked. Completly blocked! Blocking Mihawk sword completely not allowing it to even advance forward a little bit! "You!" Mihawk realized that he was traped by Tauriel and said with amazement! Taureil left hand also held Aduial in a backward way and from the ground she slashed upward toward Mihawk face in front of her. *TOGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG* A huge sword slash almost like a beam shocked the world even the air around color turned to blue, moving all the way to the sky until it reached the clouds! This was another strong swing even a little bigger than the one before it. Which should be her last and strongest attack. "O.O" Almost everyone had the same reaction. When they saw the huge beam like slash moving all the way to the sky separating the clouds! Only Gray looked at all this with a stressed mind. He saw everything. Even many time wanted to stop this dangerous fight! Especially when he saw Mihawk last attack. He was so scared! This bastard was about to kill her! But he saw Taureil''s lips moving at that time and said one word which stopped him. [Block] Yes, she still has this skill. Which completely blocked Mihawk''s attack! And she took the chance to attack him with all she has! Soon the slash disappeared in the sky. And Mihawk flew back a few meters away, and his hat flew away. But he didn''t fall on the ground and stood on his legs, which seems impossible after taking this attack. And on his face! While Tauriel stood in her place breathing heavily while looking at Mihawk in front of her with amazing eyes. Then she looked at her left-hand wrist. What just happened was so fast that she almost didn''t see it. The moment she launched her attack... Mihawk moved his sword to the left at a very fast speed, which wounded her hand forcing her to move it away only a little bit. And ultimately she missed her attack which was supposed to cut his face. *TIGH* Tauril falls on her back to the ground while breathing heavily. The can''t summon any strength right now. All her energy was used in that last attack! *Rumble* Mary with lightning came to Tauril side and Gray already emerged from her shadow beside her. "I...Lost...." Tauriel looked at Gray and Mary and said with a happy smile on her face. She not sad at all, Taureil is not the kind that will be sad for losing a fight. But happy! She''s happy, very happy at this moment. This fight made her so happy! The felling of crushing strength. The clash between her and Mihawk, everything in the fight just now made her skip a beat. This is the fight she always wanted! this is the strength she longed for! "Sword Fairy... Tauriel you have surprised me, you''re the strongest swordsman I ever meet... But can you tell me how did you block my attack?" Mihawk walked to his hat and looked at Taureil not far away asked with a smile on his face. Today is a really good day! Actually meet such a strong swordsman like Taureil. Mihawk always felt lonely and sad that no one can fight with him with a sword in the world. Other than Shanks which is one of the four emperors, Taureil is the second one made him feel excited. And he''s interested in the way she blocked him just now. That wasn''t Haki, but skill he never saw before. "This... It''s a skill my captain gave me! you can ask him about it !" Tauriel pointed at Gray who''s supporting her to stand up and said with a cheerful smile..... .... Chapter 81 - War Of Disasters Marineford. Countless white dressing justice soldiers are gathering here today. All of them holding their own weapons whether it''s guns, swords, and spears. All of them were looking at the sea in front of them with nerves and a fearful look within their eyes. And not only normal navies, but even a group of navy giants. In the highest pointe, on top of the wooden platform behind where the group of giants is standing. Sengoku was standing there beside a tall muscular young man with curly black hair who''s kneeling down with his head down. But this young man situation doesn''t look so good, from his dirty and tired face, you can see that this young boy had a bad experience not long before. And below them, three tall figures were seated on their own special seats. On the left seat is a wretched face man wearing a yellow suit. Admiral Borsalino. The owner Pika Pika no Mi(Glint-Glint Fruit)! On the right seat is a lazy tanned skin man wearing a blue suit. Admiral Kuzan. The owner of Hie Hie no Mi(Ice-Ice Fruit)! And in the middle, is an unusually muscular man wearing a red suit. Admiral Sakazuki. The owner Magu Magu no Mi(Magma-Magma Fruit)! The three Admirals gathering! And in front of all these marshaled navy forces that can be seen. Seven figures were standing in front of everyone. The seven warlords! Dracule "Hawk Eyes" Mihawk, the world''s strongest swordsman. Bartholomew Kuma, old bounty 296,000,000 Bali, before becoming warlord. "Pirate Empress" Boa Hancock, the most beautiful woman in the world. Old bounty 80,000,000 Bali. Donquixote Doflamingo "Heavenly Yaksha", the most influential underworld broker under the codename "Joker". Old bounty 340,000,000 Bali. An in the left was Mary wearing golden armor on her hands and legs, sitting in a golden chair looks more majestic than that the admirals sit on. And on the right side was Taureil standing while looking at the sea in front of her with a calm mood. While Gray was standing in the middle, Thinking why Blackbeard didn''t appear beside Ace... But after some thoughts, he found that''s so normal. This public execution was only made for Ace''s son of Roger. Gray felt shame that Blackbeard is not here. He wanted to see what kind of reaction he will show after learning that the ability he wanted was actually stolen by him... "I have something to tell you all" Sengoku held the transponder snail(Microphone) on his hand and spoke loudly. With Sengoku voice, everyone looked back. "Portgas D. Ace! It''s about the significance of his death today" Sengoku started speaking about the reason why Ace will be executed today. Until he spoke about the fact that when Ace should have born they couldn''t find him or his mother who should be Roger''s wife. Portgas D. Rouge Ace''s mother. Ace had gestated in the womb of his mother, Portgas D. Rouge, for five months when his father, Gol D. Roger, was executed. To protect Ace from the navy search, Rouge kept him in her womb for an additional 15 months! Giving birth to him a year and three months after Roger''s death but dying from the exertion immediately afterward. Hearing the entire story from Sengoku. Everyone was shocked. Even Gray who already knows the story couldn''t'' help but look at Ace with emotions. What made him so emotional about this, is Ace''s mother Rouge... How did she do that? Or can this even happen! As Sengoku said she really broke the rules of how things work... Mothers are really special... Unfortunately, Gray never saw his mother ... With the end of this report, Gray sighed and looked at the sea in front of him again. He saw a soldier just came to Sengoku''s side in rush to report something. Looks like the gate already been taken by Whitebeard. So the war ... is about to start. After a few minutes finally, Gray and everyone were able to see the ships that are coming. Many different will know pirates. "So many... This Ace is popular" Mary looked at the scene in front oh her and said. "That all are allies of whitebeard. So naturally, they appeared here...." Gray said. "So where is he? I mean whitebeard" Taureil looked at all those ships and didn''t find the head. "Down there" Gray looked at the sea in front of him and said. He remembers the dramatic entrance of whitebeards. And now he has the chance to see it live... As Gray said, soon whitebeard ship Moby Dick came out from the sea. Everyone around was surprised by this Moby Dick entrance, Whitebeard actually coated his ships and came out from the sea! The three main ships of whitebeard surfed from the sea directly in the middle of the Marineford sea! Just by looking, Gray was able to see all the Division Commanders on the ship''s gathering! And soon he saw the man he always wanted to see. An abnormally large man with a long face, a prominent crescent-shaped mustache, yellow strong eyes wearing a black bandana, worn over his long, blond flowing hair. As soon as this big middle-aged man appeared, everyone felt a pressure they never felt before. "Long time no see Sengoku! You better tell me my dear son is alright!" The middle-aged said. "Whitebeard you bastard! What happened to you!" Sengoku looked at whitebeard in front of him and said with a shocked tone! And even panic emotions started breeding on his heart. What appeared in front of them is Edward Newgate"Whitebeard" the man who''s known as the strongest in the world. But... The younger version. "What! Impossible!" Not only Sengoku, almost everyone in the entire world had a similar reaction. Even Ace beside Sengoku looked at his old man with shock. All the three admirals stood up and looked at Whitebeard with shook. Even Garp who was under the Execution platform opened his mouth with surprise. Ace soon started screaming telling his father(Whitebeard) that this is all his fault and they shouldn''t have come here to save him. But Whitebeard only smile and didn''t blame him, and his answer was "Wait for me, Son" Hearing Whitebeard answer, Mary beside Gray couldn''t help but raise her thumb. That''s how fathers should be. With his words, Whitebeard clenched his fists and with all his power he smashed the air on his left and right side. And his punches hit something other than the air. On the void around his hands. Weird cracks appeared as if he hit a mirror and broke it, not the air. Whitebeard punch... cracked the space! Gura Gura no Mi(Quake-Quake Fruit)! is a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit which allows the user to create vibrations, or "quakes" making the user a Quake Human or... A disaster human. This fruit is fearsomely reputed to be able to destroy the world! And The scene that appeared deserves this reputation. The world at this moment started changing. The sea surface started rising moving away as a huge wave., making the water level here started to decrease. at a very fast speed But Gray knows that these waves will soon come back as a big tsunami! "Garp.. Get ready, Thing changed, we can''t allow him to advance, no one here can stop the current Whitebeard right now..." Sengoku looked at the young Whitebeard in front of him and said. His emotions already calmed down and started thinking about what they should do. He always knows that this war won''t be so easy, but he never thought things will develop to this level. They dared to challenge whitebeard because he''s a wounded sick old man, so he shouldn''t be so strong like before. But he never expected that he will become young again! This is absurd, In many different ways! "Yeah... I always said that this guy will do what we never think about..." Garp knows the seriousness of this matter, so he stepped forward and was ready to fight. Both Garp and Sengoku decided to join the war directly! Or not only they will lose this war, but even Marineford might also become a history. Old whitebeard was a moving disaster, let''s not say young... Suddenly the ground started shaking and even made a shaking noise. "It''s coming!" Garp looked at the sea around him and said. As said before. The shock Whitebeard sent, really turned back as a tsunami. But looking at this tsunami, Gray felt wrong. Why? Because it''s so big! He saw the show before, the tsunami shouldn''t be so big like this! No, it was so big when he watch it before, but what is coming is not a tsunami... But sea wrath! Somehow Gray started regrating his actions... "Gray... You made a disaster, you know....." Mary looked at the scene in front of them and said with a sulking voice. "....." Gray didn''t answer, after all...., he really did. Kuzan looked at this tsunami and jumped up very hight and opened his both hand using his ice ability and connected the tsunami from both sides and tried to freeze it. Usually, this should work. After all, this guy''s ability is ridiculously strong. Stong with no limit! He can turn oceans to ice lands, let''s not say a tsunami. But this tsunami is not a usual one. But something made by upgraded vision Whitebeard. Kuzan freezing speed wasn''t fast enough to freeze it, The tsunami is so big to freeze it all before it falls on them. *RUMBLE* But suddenly a bolt of golden lightning appeared on a higher level than Kuzan and hit the ice that was already turned and moved fast between the water and ice. The golden lightning spread in the blink of an eye, directly turning the entire tsunami to gold. "Wha...." Everyone saw this scene and was shocked again, almost everyone''s eyes popped out. In the air, in the middle of the yellow golden lightning, Mary floated there bathed with lightning. Mary''s figure is so impactful at this moment. Her long black hair falling down behind her. Shining gold armor covering her hands and legs. Two small wings on her back surrounded by a golden circled spear. Looking at Kuzan under her with her black eyes that shining with golden color. "*grin*" Mary gave Kuzan a ridiculous smile, then she turned to lightning again and moved back to her seat. Leaving only both Navy and soldier completely shocked by what they saw. "Turned to GOLD!" Finally, someone couldn''t help but say this. With his words, finally, everyone reacted and screamed with different reactions. Most of the navy emotions turned to joy from fear since they survived the deadly disaster they were about to fall on them even before the war really starts, even started to scream Mary''s name. While many others like pirates looked at the gold around with greed. This is gold! not Ice, not water, But freaking gold they were ready to die for it many times before. "Gurararararara, that''s a nice view, you made little girl..." Whitebeard saw his tsunami was canceled like this and didn''t get angry but smiled as if he saw something interested. And Sengoku looked Mary with many thoughts on his mind. He already got a report about that Mary can turn others to gold. The first thing that came to his mind is the missing Gild. So he already guessed that it''s most likely Gray stole his ability and gave to Mary. But the fact that she can use it as lightning made him think its another fruit. But after seeing this scene today. He couldn''t help but feel fear on his mind. This ability looks like a combination of... Gold and lightning! So, a terrible idea appeared on his mind. And as soon as he thought of this a dark emotion appeared within his eyes while looking at Gray and Mary not far away. "They are so dangerous..." Sengoku thought of his mind, if it wasn''t for the disaster they are facing right now, he would have already started hunting them with all he has. Kuzan already fall down to the sea and turned the entire sea to ice land trapping whitebeards ships completely. As soon as the sea became ice. The pirates started marching forward, and the navy soldiers were also fearless and attacked with all they have. The war... Officially started! Gray looked at the pirates and the navies fighting in front of him and was so calm. This is not his first time on the battlefield. The first one was against Sauron''s orcs army. But this time, it''s evil and justice war. The only difference he didn''t choose any side... Even though he should fight with the navy... But he won''t really help... Looking at everyone fighting and killing each other, many mixed emotions appeared on Gray''s mind. But suddenly he looked at the Whitebeard''s main ship and tried to find someone, but he couldn''t see anyone beside Whitebeard himself there. "Where are they? Since the plan worked shouldn''t they be here?" Gray couldn''t find his partners who should be here already and started to get worried. Since whitebeard is already young, then Legolas, Baccarat, and Perona should be on his side right now! ... Not far away from the war. Legolas looked at Luffy who''s holding his stomach with pain, and couldn''t help but feel pity for him. This guy has so much luck which made Baccarat eye him. So she followed him and kept stealing his luck every five minutes. From what Baccarat said, Luffy''s luck is unique, So huge and recovers at a very fast speed. Stealing his luck is much better than hunting luck all over the place. So she let them leave the whitebeard pirates side and came here to catch Luffy. "Your friend is a scary one you know...." A pink-haired girl wearing a green hat said while looking at Luffy who''s suffering. "Yeah..." Perona on her side also looked at this scene with twitched eyes. Not only her, but everyone else on the ship had a simpler reaction. From Luffy''s crew, they learned that Luffy actually went to Impel Down to save Ace, but he didn''t find him there and run out again moving to Marineford, where he might find his brother Ace. What''s more, ridiculous he actually came out with a bunch of strong prisoners, who''s willing to assist him. (Impel Down, also known as the Underwater Prison or the Great Prison, is a government-controlled stronghold in the first half of the grand line together with Marine Headquarters and Enies Lobby. It is the World Government''s maximum-security prison for the most dangerous criminals and pirates.) Legolas couldn''t understand how did this kid entered that place and managed to go out. This is almost impossible, even he himself can''t say that he can enter that place and go out easily like this. No wonder Baccarat said that his luck is so unique. But unfortunately for Luffy, he was eyed by a luck goddess who became a luck predator... *WOOOG**BOOM* Not far away, a huge noise of war reached them, which show that the war already started. Seeing this, Legolas controlled the ship and moved even faster. ... Gray with both Mary and Tauril looked at the scene in front of them with fishy eyes at this moment. A golden giant buddha, with another old man smashing his black shiny fist against another giant man holding his huge naginata that cover with a white sphere. (The naginata is a pole weapon and one of several varieties of traditionally made Japanese blades. Whitebeard''s spear...) *BOOOM* Their clash made the world tremble as if it''s coming to its end. While in the sky a blue flaming bird is fighting with a yellow light that is moving at a very fast speed. And in the execution platform, both Sakazuki and Kuzan standing beside each other. while all the other warlord already joined the war and was fighting with the pirates. But Gray didn''t do anything till now, he''s waiting... "*sigh*" But suddenly Gray gave a sigh of relief. "They are here... Mary, Tarueil... You can start" Gray said this and entered his shadow disappearing from the place. "Finally.." Mary looked at Gray disappearing and said with an excited tone. "Yes...." Taureil also said with an excited smile on her face. Then both of them turned back and walked to the exception platform. Almost everyone notices their action at this moment. After all three warlords who didn''t move till now, suddenly one of them disappeared and two turned back and walked in the wrong direction! "Bad! Damn Gray!" Sengoku who''s trying his best to stop Whitebeard from advancing also saw this and screamed with anger. "Sengoku, You''re looking in the wrong direction!" But Whitebeard behind him didn''t give him the chance to even think and attacked him with all he has. *BOOM* But in front of Sengoku, Garp appeared and clashed with a Whitebeard attack. ... Mary and Taureil walked slowly to the execution platform, many soldiers tried to stop them, after all, it''s not allowed for the warlords to get closer. But both of them are conqueror Haki users, so no one was able to stop their advance. Only some were able to stay awake after being affected by their Haki. But turned to gold by Mary. "Ararara, Ladies... I think you coming to the wrong place, you can''t advance anymore..." Kuzan left the platform already and came to stop Taureil and Mary. "Hmmmmm..... Can you give us that boy? We will leave directly if you do that" Mary looked at Kuzan and asked with a nice voice. "I''m afraid that can''t happen..." Kuzan heard her word and already know that they are facing a new problem. So he said with a cold voice and icy chill started to spread from him. *WIIIG* and another yellow light appeared in front of them. Borsalino appeared from the light and stood beside Kuzan. "Taureil... I''ll take this yellow monkey..." Mary said this and held the circled spear behind her. Then she whipped the spear in front of her which threw huge and strong energy directly toward Borsalino. Borsalino was so fast so he directly dodges it. But Mary''s lightning speed is not slower than him. So she directly followed and appeared behind him. "Caught ya!" as soon as she appeared behind him, Mary''s spear turned black and attacked him. "What!" Borsalino wasn''t expecting such an attack. He was always faster than all his enemies. But Mary actually followed his speed! *BOOM* A big yellow explosion appeared on the air. And two lights came out the form it After all, he''s an admiral. so he blocked Mary''s attack. Two yellow light and lightning followed each other on the air around destroying everything they encounter. And samiler scane appeard in Taureil side. Tauriel with her sword attacking Kuzan who''s making ice all over the place, making it hard for her to get close to him and defended at the same time, So she kept sending blue slashes while moving away avoiding his chill that she shouldn''t be caught by it. ... "I always said those warlords can''t be trusted..." Sakazuki said while looking at Mary and Taureil fighting with Kuzan and Borsalino. Sakazuki is the type that will try to do everything do destroy his enemy. And pirates are his enemy. SO he never liked the fact that the world government made this group of warlords. Looking at the scene in front of him, which doesn''t look like winning at all. Sakazuki''s body started turning to magma. "You pirates should all die..." Sakazuki said this, but he knows that he can''t attack right now. He has to wait until Ace is executed. Or if he left the platform, there is a chance that Ace will escape. But the situation he sees is not good. Not good at all! So after some thoughts. Sakazuki looked at Ace behind him with dangerous eyes... ... .... Chapter 82 - Pay Your Father Debt. The yellow light was so fast like a flash moving away from the platform location. "*RUMBLE*" But behind it a bolt of golden lightning moving even faster following him all the way. The golden lightning suddenly stopped and revealed a woman holding her spear in one hand aiming at the yellow flash that is moving away. "Go*Rumble*" With all her power the woman threw the spear which flew even faster than the flash. Everyone only felt a flash of golden yellow shadow passed on top of them. *BOOOOM**RUMBLE* The spear was so fast and penetrated the yellow light and finally hit the ground behind it. Which made a huge explosion. The light also fall down after being penetrated on the ground beside the spear and which made another big explosion. "This woman..... So strong... Almost like a monster naaaa" from the explosion, a group of yellow lights gathered and Borsalino who''s glasses were already broken and said with his usual wretched tone. But his eyes were so gloomy at this moment. He doesn''t like this fight, his best adventure doesn''t work against Mary which made him annoyed. He raised his eyes up but then turned his eyes back looking at the place where the spear fell. On the spear golden lightning generated and soon the lightning formed a golden woman holding the spear with her left arm while looking at him with an evil smile. "You are so fast... Yellow lamp" Mary said this and pulled the spear from the ground. But she suddenly found that Borsalino disappeared. Seeing this Mary directly fixed the spear back to the ice she''s standing in. *WIIIIG* From behind her, Borsalino gathered himself again and raised his leg and attack toward her head. Mary already noticed him and didn''t dodge. Because at this moment, under her, the ice color turned to gold already and shined as if it''s about to... *BOOOOOOOM* A yellow lightning energy column exploded under her eating both Mary and Borsalino. Everyone in the war looked at the sadden column that just appeared. "It''s Mary and Borsalino fighting!" "Are they monsters!" Both sides of the navy and pirates looked at this scene with more or less with fear! Not far away, Tauriel and Kuzan also stopped and looked at their direction, but that''s only for a second and the battle continued. Taureil situation still the same, not daring to get close to Kuzan while kept moving around and throwing slashes from time to time. But soon a flash appeared on her eyes. She jumped back and took the black sword back to her space pocket. Then she held only Aduial with her both hands. Then she raised the sword to the top of her head, while the sword is pointe to the ground. After this, she slowly turned around her self in a circle. While she''s doing this Kuzan already used his ability and tried to freeze her. But as his attack was about to reach her, Taruiel circle already ended. As she turned around herself, the sword on her hand shined a stronger blue light. "This is?!" Kuzan felt threatening from Taureil at this moment and tried to freeze her even faster. But she already needs her circle. So it''s already late. She slashed the sword towerd the monstrous Ice that was about to devour her. From her sword, a small sword wave ejected. *ROOOOOGH* But this small swing slash moved in a circle and became a huge tornado as its advancing completely destroying everything in its sight! "Bad!" Kuzan knows that he shouldn''t be hit by this slash, so he used his Logia ability and changed his body to ice so he can dodge this sword slash. "*grin*" But Tauriel at this moment learned from Mary and gave a silly smile. Seeing this smile Kuzan knows that something wrong will happen. But can''t do anything at this pointe. Because the slash already reached him, But weirdly he found that it didn''t hurt him. But... Carrying his destroyed ice flying away! Because of the sword opposition around him, he couldn''t recreate his body again and get out of this sword tornado! "Since I can''t cut or reach you... Then simply I shouldn''t fight with ya :3" Taureil looked at the sword tornado leaving further and further away from her sight and said with a silly smile. Tauriel''s way of fighting is so unique, her skills are already one of the peaks of the world, but her physical body strength is nowhere to be compared with them. So she''s relying on her skills and the strength of the sword in her hand. Her sword Aduial allows her to do what she usually can''t do. She doesn''t need to use her physical power so much, she only needs to focus on what she wants to do by relying on her skills only. And that''s the reason why she was able to fight with Mihawk before. Besides she wasn''t able to use such a weird attack before. But after Gray copied Mihawk sword skill and merged together with her own skills. With her new 49GB Sword skill, Taureil can do more than what she just did. It''s just there is no need. After all, it''s useless against Kuzan, since she can''t get close to him. ... *BOOM* Sengoku smashed his huge golden fist which clashed with Whitebeard fist making him stepping one step back but Sengoku also took two steps back. This giants war is not what normal humans can join. Even Garp didn''t attack again and stepped back. Sengoku ate The Hito Hito no Mi, Model: Daibutsu(Human-Human Fruit, Model: Buddha) a Mythical Zoan-type Devil Fruit that allows its user to transform into a Daibutsu (a giant gold Buddha) at will. Mythical Zoan-type Devil Fruit is ever rarer than Logia-type fruit. Sengoku not only able to become a Buddha, but his transformation also has a unique feature like every Mythical Zoan-type, that is, his attacks will carry a shock wave blast! Sengoku''s shock wave and whitebeard Quake clash is not something that can be muddled with normally. Even Garp stood back. After this clash, Whitebeard didn''t attack again but looked at Sengoku. Or to be more specific what behinds him. "DARE YOU!"*BOOM* Whitebeard screamed and hit his weapon on the ground. With his words, a monstrous tyrant''s mental energy exploded from his body. Which affected the mood of the world as if it''s about to end. With his conqueror Haki rage, almost everyone on the battlefield stopped their actions. No one dared to even move. Even Taureil and Mary who''s fighting with Borsalino stopped their actions and looked at him. In the execution platform. Sakazuki''s right hand already turned to magma and was only a few steps away from Ace. Sakazuki felt a huge pressure on his shoulder not allowing him to even move one step forward. He can feel Whitebeard gaze on his back. He knows what that gaze means. It means death! If he dared to move a little step forward, that old man will probably try to kill him no matter what! Sakazuki strained his body and looked back. His eyes met Whitebeard''s eyes. But he didn''t dodge it and even smiled weirdly. Seeing this smile, Whitebeard already knows what will happen next. Sakazuki really turned back and even made his magma fist even bigger and directly punished towerd Ace. All this happened so fast that no one could do anything. No once expected Sakazuki will act against the rules like this. "Sakazuki you bastard! STOP!" Not whitebeard, but Garp himself screamed seeing this scene. But will Sakazuki stop? Ace is a criminal who should die today. Killing him now will only shock the spirit of those damn pirates. Which will give more advantages for the navy. As for the mad whitebeard after that, he belive that Garp and Sengoku can deal with it. After all, they are the navy hero and the fleet admiral. Ther strength should be enough to stop him. Ace looked at the magma fist that coming toward his face and closed his eyes as if accepting his fate. His heart at this moment is so calm and clear. Many memories flashed inside his mind. It''s a shame that he couldn''t see his brother for the one last time... *BOOOOM* A huge explosion occurred on top of the execution platform. The pirates who saw this couldn''t help but fall to shock... Ace was killed! Almost everyone on the battlefield couldn''t help but stop and look at the explosion!. Not only them, but the entire world entered a silent moment at this time. "Aceeeeeeeeeeeee!" The whitebeard commanders couldn''t help but scream with pain. Even some already cried with tears! But weirdly Whitebeard was so calm at this moment looking at the smoke that is about to be cleared. Not only him, but even Garp and other strong people also looked there with deep eyes. The smoke slowly went away revealing what happened up there. Ace still the same looking at the two people who appeared around Sakazuki, with wide and shocked eyes. Not only him, but almost everyone had the same reaction. "Gurararar, Sengoku looks like am not the only one who came to save Ace here! Whitebeard said with a funny tone. "...." As for Sengoku, his face already turned color many times after seeing who just appeared. In front of Ace is an old man wearing round glasses and long white hair, holding his sword defending in front of him. But weirder is that Sakazuki didn''t reach this old man sword, but was actually stopped by a black huge hand coming from the ground that was already turned to black under. "Looks like... I worried for nothing..." Rayleigh looked at the dark hand in front of him and said with a revealed smile. "Well... for you to appear here that''s so surprising" From behind Sakazuki, Another long white-haired man with bright silver eyes shining, looked at Rayleigh with a funny smile. Gray placed his hand on the struggling Sakazuki who''s about to break free from his shadow bondage. As soon as his hand touched him, Sakazuki felt weak and couldn''t struggle again. "This sea curse is really useful... I should keep some and use them when I want to catch someone!" Gray thought while looking at Sakazuki who''s looking at him and Rayleigh with shock. Just a simple touch from sea breath attribute made such a strong man kneel..... Good thing he doesn''t have such a thing inside him! "Since you are here, I think a retired man like me shouldn''t appear, so I''ll leave things for you!" Rayleigh smiled strongly and said to Gray in front of him, then he looked at Ace behind him with weird light in his eyes. "You..... doesn''t resemble him at all!" Rayleigh said heartless thing for Ace and jumped all the way to the sea direction. "Huh? Who''s that old man? Doesn''t resemble who?" Ace couldn''t'' understand what just Rayleigh said, after all, he doesn''t know who''s Rayleigh is! Seeing Rayleigh left the war, Sengoku somehow felt reviled. Face one leaving legend is enough, two is not what he wishes to see. But looks like... They lost this war! Somehow Sengoku couldn''t help but hope that the support reaches soon! "Damn Pira...!!!!!!!*BOOM*" Sakazuki who already awakened from shock screamed loudly and wanted to say something, but Gray gave him a good punch which also flew him far away. "Annoying dog..*WIIIG*... Finnaly got a good look at the real you Ace....*RUMBLE*... How is it? are you satisfied with everything just happened here?*BOOM*" Gray Lowered his head to Ace level and asked him with a weird smile. While he''s talking, Borsalino appeared behind Gray, apparently want to stop him from helping Ace, but Mary followed him like his own shadow and kicked him away. "You...." Ace heard Gray''s question and understand what he means. But he found himself can''t answer. "Yeah... I also think so, it will be ridiculous if you''re really satisfied. You brothers are dying to save you because you didn''t listen to them and wanted to follow a dirty traitor, while you''re staying here with no power to do anything, just keep watching them fall down one by one. Those navy soldier down there are fighting to save the justice that most of the world believe in, sacrificing their life, even though most of them have families waiting for them out there.... *sigh* War is not a funny thing if you think about it" Gray said so much and even said some of his real thoughts. Not only Ace, but everyone in the battle calmed down hearing Gray words. "Well, well... Don''t look so sad like this, it''s not like I blame you, in fact, am more messed up than you somehow, believe it or not, I had a chance to prevent all this from happening, but I didn''t and even wished for it happen, or my goals won''t be achieved so easily like this!" Gray placed his hand on his shoulder while talking. Gray said what he said just now, but he didn''t feel guilt on his heart. Even though he left the empty dark fruit before which made everything happen till now. But in fact, most of those things including this war, are the fault of others. So he won''t hold a mentality of "It''s all my fault" or the like. From Ace''s shadow, black smoke climbed and wrapped the sea stone handcuffs behind him. "Aceeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!" In the weird mood suddenly a scream from the sky came awakened everyone. Everyone looked at the sky not far away from the war. What they saw is a ship, a huge ship flying at a very fast speed crashing directly to the ice field. And form the ship a group of people came out! "Luffy!" Ace saw Luffy and stood up with shook. Yes, he can already stand up because Gray already removed the handcuffs from his hand. Luffy directly left the ship and run to where Ace is! This boy is so excited to see Ace is still alive. No only Luffy, but his crew and a group of prisoners who run away with him. Jinbe and Crocodile, the two former warlords were also with them. "Well... I did what I should do... Now it''s time to pay your father''s debt..." Gray said this and put his hand on Ace''s shoulder. *Extraction* Gray extracted Ace body two times, which takes both the Fire source and sea curse attribute from Ace. Feeling that he lost his ability, Ace was shocked again, But Gray didn''t explain to him and disappeared from the place. Seeing Gray leaving him between all those navies who are looking at him with dangerous eyes, Ace panicked, this man abandoned him heartlessly. At least gave back my ability! But from his shadow, a hand wrapped his leg and pulled him down to the darkness. When Ace come back to his mind again, he was already beside Luffy who hugged him with a big smile. ... With this, the navy and pirates became more violent than before. The pirate trying to make a way for Ace, so he can come back to their side. While the navies are trying their best to stop the pirates and Ace who''s already running away. "You can''t go!" Sakazuki scream came from behind Ace and his first became magma, shooting at Ace back. But a fast arrow almost like a bullet flew at a very fast speed and hit his first. *BOOM* Weirdly the arrow power was so big which made an explosion hitting Sakazuki magma fist. Sakazuki stepped back a few steps and looked at his fist that was almost destroyed. But then he jumped away from the place he was standing in. *BOBOBOBOBOOOM* Many arrows flew from the sky directly bombed the place where he was standing in. Not far away, Legolas holding his bow aiming at Sakazuki who''s dodging his arrows with a smile. But from his back, he suddenly felt a cold chill hugging his back. *Sword slash* But before he moves, Tauriel appeared behind him, and cut all the ice that was about to hit Legolas. And stood with him back to back. "Like the old days! (Elvish language)" Legolas saw Tauriel appeared behind him and took his two unique short swords. Both of him and Tauriel smiled while looking at both admirals who are standing not far away from them. Kuzan at this moment is so angry, the anger he''s feeling right now is so... funny. What happened just before? Why he didn''t appear till now? That damn tornado slash sword energy was so strong which didn''t give him any chance to even recreate his body. And because of this, he couldn''t stop it, just by relying on his freezing ability he finally managed to freeze it and stop it And soon as he came back to the war, he saw Legolas, who''s aiming at Sakazuki, naturally, he attacked him, but the woman who played him before appeared again! ... "TIGGG" Mary''s golden spear and Borsalino light sword clashed together. "Hey monkey, let''s make a deal! How about we both stop fighting and just keep watching form the side?" Mary looked at Borsalino in front of her and said. "That''s a good suggestion, but I can''t do this as a navy admiral you know*BOOM* So how about you just surrender? This will make things easier for both of us!" Borsalino said and raised his finger and shot another laser gun which penetrated Mary''s heart and made an explosion behind her while talking. Mary looked at the ugly face in front of her and started to get annoyed. This *teeeet* is so getting into her nerve, in fact, she can''t hurt him, nor he can hurt her. But like this, she will lose. Every time she uses her ability, her strength is drained away. While thinking about how to defeat this ugly monkey, she suddenly saw black smoke rising from Borsalino''s shadow. "*Evil smile* Hey... tell me, What will happen if you lost your ability?" Mary looked at Borsalino and asked. "What?" Borsalino didn''t understand Mary''s question at first, but soon he understood. Without even noticing, Gray already appeared behind him and put his hand on his shoulder. *Extraction!* With Gray thought, Borsalino''s light sword suddenly lost it''s power and disappeared, and Borsalino himself felt extremely weak! "This time... Really caught ya" Mary took the chance and threw her strongest punch directly hitting the monkey face throwing him away. "The last goal" Gray didn''t look at Borsalino who''s looking at him with shock and fear not far away, But looking at the bluebird that is flying not far away from him. Then he raised his palm that already turned to dark and emitting dark smoke from it. "Come!... .... In the air, Marco looked at the scene around him, and finally, his heart calmed down. Looks like this war is their win... But the only problem is... Marco looked at his father(whitebeard) and Sengoku''s fight and didn''t know what he should do. It''s as if.. his father is enjoying this fight! But Sengoku and Garp is.... Wait... were is Garp?! Marco didn''t have the time to think and felt absorption power attracting him to the ground. "What is this?!" Marco tried to struggle, but he couldn''t do anything and helplessly was sucked to the ground. "Marcooo!" Many whitebeard''s pirate notice Marco''s situation looked where he''s falling to, and soon they saw Gray who''s looking at Marco flying to his side with a smile. So they guessed that this should be because of him. "Bad!" Some nearby pirates tried to attack Gray, so Marco could get free, but Mary beside Gray turned them to gold. Even Borsalino used to shave and run to Gray''s side and attacked him with his strong Haki. Even though he lost his power, and Borsalino is so reliable on his fruit ability. But being an Admiral is not just a fruit ability. His skills are already at the top of many fields. Gray of course protected himself and jumped away, but his hand wasn''t lowered and kept sucking Marco to his side. Gray ignored the people around him who are trying to stop him, whether it''s navy or pirates, and focused at Marco who''s about to be caught by him. But suddenly Gray felt a crisis. Looked around he saw what this crisis source. Whitebeard holding the space in both hands, then he turned the space upside down. Yes... Letterly upside down. The problem is. that he himself felt the world changed around him at this moment. The place where he was standing suddenly cracked and his area went down while the other parts of the island broke and started to move up. Which made him miss Marco who was very close to him. "Damn old man! I won''t let it go!" Gray screamed and flew himself to Marco this time. ... "Retreat!" Whitebeard screamed to his sons after seeing Ace and the others already retreated to his side. There is no need to continue this war anymore. And looked at Sengoku in front of him with a shallow smile. "Damn Newgate!*BOOM*" Sengoku wasn''t affected by the attack just now, but screamed with anger for the damage Marineford received just now! So he screamed and attacked again. "Taking my son, naturally you guys have to pay the price !" Whitebeard said with a smile and fight with Sengoku again. ... Gray held Marco in his hand and looked at him with a helpless smile. "Damn Gray! What do you want?!" Marco looked at Gray with weakness, he really can''t understand why Gray wants to catch him like this. "Didn''t Legolas tell you that I''ll take my payment?" Gray dragged Marco with him and said while moving to the ship that Legolas and Luffy came with from the begging in front of him. "Payment? Then why are you taking me like this!?" Marco couldn''t help but remember the scene before. Before they sail to the war, Legolas which is Gray companion came to meet them. At first, they couldn''t understand why Gray sent Legolas, But after hearing Legolas'' words, they understand. Gray offered Whitebeard youth for a few days in exchange for something they have. Legolas didn''t say what is it. When they heard Legolas, almost everyone on the ship was excited! Youth whitebeard? They couldn''t imagine such a thing. They know how strong their father was before. Unfortunately, he wasn''t the same anymore. Whitebeard wasn''t ready to accept this weird offer, who is he? Whitebeard! He doesn''t need the help of anyone to save his son. But after seeing his son''s eyes, he lowered his pride and accepted. After all, the stronger he is, the safer his sons will be in this war. As for what payment Legolas wants, as long as it''s not his sons life he won''t care about it. After accepting his offer, Legolas actually let another pink-haired woman help his father. And that woman they know! A new rookie pirate! Jewelry Bonney! That woman actually has such a weird fruit ability! This surprised everyone on the ship. Yes, Jewelry Bonney is the little girl Gray saw in Sabaody Archipelago hotel before going to the Marineford before. Gray was thinking about what Baccarat said to him in the room at that time. So he figured out that he should do something more to be safer. From her words, something sad will happen... He doesn''t know what was she talking about. But he''s sure it''s not something good at all. Even though he trusted his and his partner''s strength. But because of this trust, he became extra careful. So he came up with two plans. One of them is to power up Whitebeard. As soon as he saw Bonney and thought of her ability, Gray came up with this idea. Reason? In case the navy was planning to betrayal them or had any other plan. Gray is not one hundred percent sure he will counterattack without any accident. After all, Sengoku''s power is not a joke! Let''s not say him, maybe one of his companions will get hurt or even worst... But like this, they won''t have time to focus on them! And that''s the disaster he made in Mary''s mouth. "Well, we are here! Baccarat, come help me fix my luck!" Gray entered the ship and asked Baccarat who''s hiding inside with Perona. The reason he didn''t extract Marco till now, because he''s not sure if his luck is still enough to get what he wants. Something like this happened before, so to be safe, he will fix his luck again, after all this is his last chance to extract in this world. Baccarat and Perona run to his side directly. After fixing Gray luck, Gray extracted Marco fruit. "Wha! What did you do! why I can''t use my ability!!" Marco looked at himself and asked Gray with panic. "Isn''t it clear? This is the payment, I need your fruit ability so I just took it" Gray looked at Marco and answered with a calm voice. "You.....Damn! Gave it back!" Marco knows that he shouldn''t stay here anymore, but losing his ability is not what he can accept! Looking at the angry Marco in front of him, Gray thought of something and caught him again. Not carrying about Marco screams, he simply copied both armament and observation Haki to him. Marco already has them, but a much lower level. He told him about the fact that he can''t eat another fruit ability because he still has the curse inside him, if he can remove it, then he can find another fruit for himself, Then Gray simply took both Mary and Perona''s hands and entered the shadow disappearing from the place. looking at Gray disappearing, Marco calmed down very much after feeling his new power. Then a big helpless smile appeared on his face and run away from the ship. ..... Chapter 83 - Leaving The World! *RUMBLE* *BOOM* Mary with Legolas both of them attacked Sakazuki, who''s turning the place to magma land. While Taureil behind them kept cutting the chilly ice. "Mary! Let''s exchange!" Taureil really doesn''t like the fight against this Iceman. Mary naturally heard her so they directly exchanged, Mary lightning directly moved between the ice and appeared beside Kuzan then threw her punch. Kuzan wasn''t affected by her punch but took the chance and turned Mary to Ice sculpture! But Mary wasn''t affected either and appeared beside him again with her golden spear, directly attacking Kuzan. .... Sengoku looked at Whitebeard pirates already started retreating and couldn''t help but bleed in his heart. This was a complete failure! Ace run away. Whitebeard is still alive, Marineford already ruined. Many navies lost their life. "At least I should catch that man!" Sengoku didn''t try to follow Whitebeard who already entered his ship and looking at him with a smile. But looked at Legolas and the other who''s fighting with Kuzan and Sakazuki not far away. Then he looked at Garp that bastard who''s beating Kuma asking him where did he send his grandson Luffy! Kuma like the original still targeted Luffy''s crew and flew them around the world. Looks like he received orders from Dragon Luffy''s father, or maybe another reason. But in fact, this is also a good thing, this separation will be very good for all of them, especially Luffy. With their current power level, they can''t survive the deadly new world! And what made Sengoku really annoyed was that Ace run directly from Garp''s side before, but he actually didn''t even look at him and kept asking Kuma instead! Until Garp got the answer he wants, he let go of Kuma and looked at Sengoku with an awkward smile. Even though he really wants to beat Garp right now, but it''s not the time for this. With many thoughts flashed in his mind, finally, he decided to catch Gray! Even if they lost the war, they shouldn''t let Gray go away! He already saw that Ace and Borsalino lost this power after being caught by Gray. Which already confirmed his thought again. Sengoku looked around and didn''t find Gray, but he can see Gray''s companion there. So he came to Garp''s side and ordered him to help him catching Gray, or the navy will lose another two admirals because of him! Grap is still loyal to the navy, losing three admirals in one time, it''s not what he wants to see, so he and Sengoku directly dashed to where Legolas and the other''s is fighting. ... Mary, Tauriel, and Legolas still struggling under the assault of those two admirals. Both magma and Ice combination is still so hard to beat. Legolas in the back, using his bow helping both Mary and Taureil who''s fight head-on. Taureil held Aduial with her both hands and defended Sakazuki magma fist, which pushed her few meters back, but from her side, a few arrows flew at Sakazuki which didn''t give him a chance to attack Taureil again. Taureil didn''t attack Sakazuki, but turned her body and send a huge slash in the direction of Kuzan who just defended himself against Mary''s weird lightning. Kuzan felt the slash from behind him and directly jumped away. He doesn''t dare to take Tauriel to slash head-on anymore. Kuzan action gave Mary a chance to gather lightning on her hand. In Mary''s hand, golden lightning started gathering forming something similar to a spear but, it''s not. What she''s holding is a bolt of lightning. "Mary''s Lightning Bolt" Mary threw the bolt in her hand at Sakazuki who''s already trapped by Legolas arrow. [Author: ... Shouldn''t it be Zu...*RUMBLE*] [Mary: It''s Mary''s Lightning Bolt!!!!] [Author:...It''s summer why there is lightning?...] "Bad!" Sakazuki saw the bolt coming to him and felt the great crises he''s facing. But it was already too late to dodge. The bolt reached in front of Sakazuki''s face but didn''t hit him. Instead... *RUMBLEEE* Around Sakazuki, golden lightning energy spread and engulfed him completely, and after a few seconds the energy calmed down leaving only a big golden ball connected with the already golden ground. This entire set of action only took a few seconds. The three of them fought many times already, so they somehow understand each other, so their real target from the beginning is Sakazuki. But Mary and the other wasn''t happy. Mary looked at the two old men who are standing not far away, from where her bolt exploded and then looked at Sakazuki who''s in the ground batting beside them. Sakazuki... were saved! By Garp and Sengoku! The moment the bolt exploded, Garp appeared beside Sakazuki and pulled him away. "This... doesn''t look good at all....." Taureil looked at Garp and Sengoku then said with a tired tone. They are almost in their limit. Besides... they already surrounded by the navies from all directions! Mary came to Taureil and Legolas''s side and looked at the countless navy around them. "Why there are still many Navys around!" The war should have ended by now, so the number of navies should be much lower! "Sword fairy, Valkyrie, And... the Prince! surrender you can''t leave this place! Neither any of you nor Gray can leave this place today!" Sengoku said while looked at the tired Mary and the other. "Garp grandpa! Can you help us here! *cute face*" Mary looked at Garp and gave him a crying pitiful face. "Seng...."SHUT UP YOU!" Garp wanted to say something but Sengoku gave him dangerous eyes. "Well... Looks like Garp grandpa can''t help us... Then... Gray! It''s time to come out or I''ll show this picture to everyone! :3 " Mary put her hand in her pocket and then pulled a picture. Inside the picture, there is a very beautiful woman closing her eyes with her white hair like a waterfall sleeping peacefully on her back. Legolas and Taureil on her side looked at this picture and froze in their place. The reason they froze... Is that they recognized the room that the white-haired woman sleeping in. And what is even more familiar is the clothes the white-haired woman dressing while she''s sleeping. "Mary(shaking hands) This picture... Is it...." Taureil looked at the picture in Mary''s hand and asked with a shaking voice. "Ah? Ops... I didn''t mean to hold it like this..." Mary flipped the picture and hide it on her back only showing the white back of the picture. But it''s already too late... Everyone here saw it. *DUNG* As Mary''s word fell, from her shadow, darkness spread around very fast. "BAD! Everyone go back! Don''t let the shadow touch you This is dangerous!" Sengoku saw the darkness that suddenly spread and screamed to everyone then turned into a giant buddha and threw his fist at Mary and the other. But from the darkness, Gray came out and raised his hand against Sengoku''s golden palm. "Reverse" As Gray said this, Sengoku felt that he was hit by something big and flew away few meters back. And in fact, he was hit by his own fist power, after being reversed by Gray. As Gray completely came out from the shadow, both Perona and Baccarat came out from the darkness with him. Gray looked at Sengoku who was supported by Garp not far away, while the crown on his head shining golden color from both flowers in the right and left. Then he turned his face and looked at Mary behind him with dark eyes. Seeing Gray eyes, Mary knows that he''s angry right now, so she simply reached her hand wanting to hand the picture to him. But before Gray takes the picture, Perona from the side took the picture from her hand and looked at it and even the calm Baccarat and Taureil came to her side and took a good look. Gray saw this, and directly pulled the picture and destroy it. But Perona and Taureil didn''t care and gave a big thumb to Mary. Seeing this, Mary also raised her thumb with a silly smile. As for Baccarat she only looked at Gray with weird eyes. "Hey, did you see that picture... It''s so beautiful! But somehow she looks like Gray... don''t you think? Maybe his sister?" One of the navies who have a good eye saw the picture and said to the man beside him. But before he gets an answer, a dark hand came out and sucked him down. "You ...are....!" Gray wanted to say something, but Legolas patted his shoulder and gave him a weird look. Gray doesn''t know what he should say at this moment..... But soon he decided in his mind to give Mary a good lesson after leaving this world! "Gray!*Shut up!*" Sengoku looked at Gray talking with his partners completely ignoring them and wanted to say something, but Gray wasn''t in good mood to talk nicely with him now. "What? Still, waiting for the world government to help? Or do you think you can catch us? Then let me tell you something Sengoku... The world government won''t help you... Because they simply don''t have time to help you useless navies!" Gray looked at Sengoku and said a piece of shocking news to him. "You already felt it, don''t you, Sengoku... The world government support should have already arrived since Whitebeard became younger... Do you want to know why they didn''t came till now?" Gray looked at Sengoku and said with an evil smile. "You...." Sengoku thought of something and felt bad. What Gray just said now was always in his mind. Yes, since Whitebeard became younger shouldn''t the support reach earlier? It''s really wrong that they didn''t appear till now! "Because they are very busy saving the dead pigs in Mary Geoise!.... ... Mary Geoise! The Holy Land Mary Geoise, the most beautiful land in the world, and the creators living place. Today a very bad thing is happening in this land. An umbrella-like huge lines cage surrounding the entire Mary Geoise. "Destroy the cage! Save the celestial dragons! Countless world government agents around the cage trying to destroy the weird unbreakable cage in front of them. "Help! Save me you damn useless dogs!!!" From inside, a celestial dragon run to the cage side and screamed with tears! Even though he''s still asking for help, he didn''t forget to swear... But suddenly a weird black hand came from the shadow not far away and dragged him back. "No no! let me go! Please let me*TIGH*" The celestial dragon cried with fear trying to remove the dark hand. But before he continues, the dark hand became a huge monster mouth and devoured him. The agents outside saw this scene and felt fear! The celestial dragon... was eaten alive leaving only one broken hand... Yes, this is the second plan Gray made before the war. Garp told Gray that the world government is watching him, and he also expected this, so he expected them to appear in this war. And as Gray expected, the government was really ready to attack him after this war. So he came out with another idea. Mary before told Hancock that Gray threw something in the dragon''s shadow. And what he threw is a group of dark energy that will spread in the darkness around the shadows of other celestial dragons in Mary Geoise. Those dark energies, will control the shadows of the dragons and let them kill all their owners when Gray gave them command. He was ready to kill all of them when he''s about to leave the world. But after seeing Doflamingo, he changed his mind. When he controlled Doflamingo in the meeting before, he ordered him to hide his clone in Mary Geoise and used it as the war starts. Reason? Doflamingo ate Ito Ito no Mi(String-String Fruit). The Ito Ito no Mi is a Paramecia-type Devil Fruit that allows the user to create and manipulate strings, making the user a String Human. He can form a clone of himself made entirely out of compressed strings. So Doflamingo left his clone in Mary Geoise, at that time. And Gray let him use that clone when the war starts! How to use it? Torikago(Birdcage)! Torikago is Doflamingo''s ultimate technique. He exudes immense amounts of strings from the center of a palm or a previously created string construct like a string clone, which shoots high into the sky as a concentrated beam. When high enough, they diverge to rain down to all sides in an umbrella-like fashion to cover a large area, creating a gargantuan, razor-sharp wire-domed force field, slicing absolutely everything that passes through it, from cutting physical things to even severing such immaterial things. This cage is a literally an unbreakable cage. So the agent of the world government couldn''t find a way to break it till now. Doflamingo couldn''t oppose Gray''s order and did what Gray said. Since Gray controlled his shadow. And that also the reason why Doflamingo left the war directly and didn''t even join the fun... He''s thinking where he should hide after... ... "Well... so that''s the reason.. understand?" Gray looked at Sengoku and told him the situation in Mary Geoise. As Gray finished speaking, the crown that is still shining golden color from the flowers. Then he walked to Taureil and Legolas''s side and put his hand in their shoulders. *Merge* With Gray actions. Both Taureil and Legolas felt new powerful energy appeared inside their hearts. The first feeling Taureil felt, that she''s not tired anymore. Then many new ideas appeared inside her head. With the idea of trying. Beautiful Golden red-purple flames raised form her body. The flame was so soft, so clear, and so beautiful. from her lower back, two flame wings appeared while in the middle of her forehead a beautiful golden flame ignited. Tauriel looks at this moment is extraordinarily beautiful! Like a flame elf goddess who just descent to the world. While Legolas in the side felt the world is full of light! So powerful... So bright... So beautiful.. As Legolas felt the change in the world around him, a yellow light full of holiness spread from him. Legolas raised his hand and a few light energies moved in a circle inside his palm. Seeing this scene, everyone on the battlefield shooked again! The epic transformation of both Taureil and Legolas is so beautiful! But in the eyes of Sengoku, this is not beautiful at all. But a new disaster that just appeared. "Finally done combining*sigh*" Gray looked at the new Mary and Legolas and said with a revealed a smile. The reason he didn''t help them directly and stayed in the shadow is that he wanted to finish the combining of [Phoenix source] and the [Operation modification source], which actually took almost all the other sources he had saved till now! But the result is still so satisfying, looking at Tauriel who already merged with [Reality modifier Phoenix source], Gray felt funny. This name almost made Gray''s heart stop. He expected the source will change after combining. But what does reality modifier means? He''s in One piece world... Something like this shouldn''t exist! Well... It''s actually doesn''t exist... But now it is... This source should be so strong! Even might be stronger than his... It''s shame that Legolas still didn''t want to combine his light source with other sources... Or maybe something more awesome will appear! "Well... Let''s leave!" After merging the sources for them surprisingly Gray didn''t choose to stay and fight since they powred up again, but actually wanted to leave. After all, he already felt his darkness in Mary Geoise was destroyed. Which means someone might already break the birdcage. And those who have such power shouldn''t be many... Probably the top five in the world government or even..... But will this be easy? Sengoku already appeared behind Gray and threw his punch against him. But this time it''s not Gray, but Taruriel with her sword flew in front of him and blocked his fist. Sengoku is really unlucky... First Gray used reverse to stop him, and then Taureil used block... Mary''s awakening skill is really useful and... Unique! [Mary: This is my skill! and it has copyrights on it, don''t let others use it more than me! Stupid author!] Sengoku expected this and looked back at Sakazuki and Garp, who should be attacking with him right now. But what he actually saw is... "Sorry..... I''m really sorry... I shouldn''t kill pirates so heartlessly... I... I want to become a pirate..." Sakazuki kneeled on his knees and said words that will become his nightmare later. He became so depressed and wanted to become a pirate which he hates to death... "UGHAHAHAHA, Sengoku did you hear that! Admiral Sakazuki wants to betrayal us" Garp in the side looked at this scene and laughed out loud so heartlessly. As if they are not in the war right now... "Ararara... Mr. Garp, it''s not time to...."Am so lazy... So talI ...I want to reborn as a tree!!!" Kuzan on the other side didn''t laugh and was ready to help Sengoku but like Sakazuki, he became so depressed and kneeled on the ground. "A? Sakazuki, Kuzan Admiral!" The navy around saw this scene and screamed with panic! As for Gray, Mary, and the others, they looked at Perona who''s standing behind them like an innocent little girl. And felt funny... Well... Looks like her ghosts are the strongest... Gray smiled and took the chance and separated his shadow and let it move not far away. Then his shadow raised his palm and sucked Sengoku away from their side. "Sengoku old man! We won''t meet again after today... So think again about the so-called justice that you are trying to save! The dogs that were controlling the world is almost dead! which means it''s your chance to create a better Navy! And... Sakazuki! don''t become a pirate. This won''t be funny since you''re the next fleet admiral! even though I doubt you will be with these new changes....." Gray with his partners stood in the middle of a dark vortex sinking down and said to Sengoku, who already broke free from his shadow absorption, and is about to reach him. Not only him, even the two black faces admirals already stood up and threw their best attack towerd Gray and the others. But it was already late... Gray with his partners already disappeared. "Damn Gray!!!!" Sengoku screamed while looking at the empty field in front of him. "Well well, Sengoku... He already left... The war ended" Garp came to Sengoku and said with a calm serious voice. But in fact, Garp''s heart is so happy at this moment. Almost wants to sing a song! Why? First, his two grandsons are alive. Second, even though the navy lost this war, but the losses weren''t so huge as they expected. And ultimately what Gray said just now. The dragon is dead... This crime... please more of such crime. He always hated those pigs, if he wasn''t a Navy, he would have already tried to remove them. But now Gray said that he killed them, this is a piece of very good news from his pointe of view. And like this Marineford was Ended! With Navy completely lose! ... In a random pirate ship on the sea, a group of pirates who just stole a city is drinking very happy at their achievement. "Captain is really wise... Attacking that island while the navy in the war was right! like this, no one will follow us since they are busy!" A drunk pirate looked at his captain and said with a happy smile. "HAHAHAHA, this is only the beginning! let us get enough money and buy a devil fruit! With its power, we will conquer the sea!" The captain said... Yup, he''s that... A stupid human being. Gray who just came out from the dark shadow in the ship heard this guy words and almost fell down. Conquer the sea with one devil fruit? Shouldn''t he be able to conquer the universe since he got many fruits already? Gray and his partners directly cleared these ships from pirates and settled down. "Finally ended this long war!" Mary directly sit down and said with relief. She just realized how much energy she wasted in this war. "Yeah..." Even Legolas and Tarueil felt revealed. Even though Taureil is not tired because of the new ability reason but mentally she''s already weak. "So what next? Will we leave the world already?" Perona looked at Gray and asked with an excited tone. Since she accepted and joined their team, she''s also very excited about what kind of new world she will see next. "Yes... We will leave very soon" Gray removed his glove and looked at the complete pattern on his hand. "Gray..... We can''t relax... I still feel wrong..." Baccarat who was calm all the time came to Gray''s side and said while holding a few cards in her hand. Then she handed every one of them a big card. "What is this?" Mary looked at the card in her hand and asked. "This card contains luck of one hundred people..... " If something wrong really happened soon and I wasn''t able to help, rip it and you will have the luck inside the card" Baccarat explained the card details. Hearing Baccarat words Gray eyes brightened, this will be very helpful at the right time. But then he looked at Baccarat with deep eyes. The sad thing in her words... still didn''t disappear. Which made him think more. This war passed smoothly and nothing happened to him and his companions. So he doesn''t know what might happen at this point. So he started thinking maybe she thinking so much... But Gray will regret these thoughts very soon. Even though what is about to happen is not something he or anyone can control at this point. ... The news about the war results spread very fast around the world. And the protagonist of the news wasn''t Whitebeard who saved his son, But the fairies who did all this and managed to run away. And even more shocking is that Mary Geoise had an accident! The holy land actually had an accident? Till now, the government still trying to hide the fact that almost all the world nobles were killed... But they won''t be able to hide for too long... Garp and Sengoku already sailed to Mary Geoise, to see the situation. And was surprised them that Gray''s word was right! That bastard really killed them! Even Sengoku who was almost mad by what Gray just did to them today. Thought more inside his heart, he remembered what he said... Maybe... this is really the chance to free the navy from some restrictions. ... "Gray... take this" Taureil beside Gray suddenly took something from her pocket and gave it to Gray. Gray looked at the necklace in his hand then looked at Tauriel weirdly. "Keep it... It will be useful for you somehow, I put something inside it" Taureil looked at Gray and said with a smile on her face. Looking at Taureil smile, Gray didn''t refuse and put it on his pocked. Then he felt his hand started to get hot suddenly. "Everyone, get ready we are about to leave!" Gray said this and let them held each other hands. In the ship, Gray and the others holding each other hands in a circle. "Finally going back. I wonder how our strength compared with the top powers in the bases" Mary held Baccarat hand on the left and Tarueil hand in the right and said with an excited tone. Gray looked at Mary in front of him and smile weirdly. He still didn''t forget the picture problem... Baccarat beside Mary looked at everyone''s faces and smiled a very sad smile. But soon her eyes became stronger and decided what she should do. From Baccarat''s body, very unique and pure luck energy moved out from her body and spread to everyone. It''s almost like a water tank exploded completely washed everyone. But what washed them is luck! Baccarat look at this moment was unforgettable, the aura around her is so divinely! It''s as if she''s... The real luck goddess. Luck this thing shouldn''t be seen or felt by mortals. But Baccarat can control and even steal it. The unusual world of luck she was holding inside her completely broke out blessing Gray and the others. Gray looked at the aura around him that was made by Baccarat and felt his hand become hotter and hotter, with every second. When his hand was about to activate. Baccarat made a very unexpected action. She let go of Mary and Legolas''s hands then walked to Gray in front of her and kissed him. With tears already fall down from her eyes. Gray eyes widened and his mind went blank for a moment! This is completely unexpected! Before anyone could really react to this scene, the blue vortex appeared from Gray''s hand and sucked everyone away. (including Baccarat since she''s in touch with him....) Leaving this world completely leaving only an endless legend about the fairies... .... Chapter 84 I want to tell all of you that my plans changed... I am sad to inform you there won''t be any other books for Mary and the others :''/ ... just realized that there is no need to create books for them to shine... I mean they are already main characters, but only with each other... I have many new great ideas about new books, and then the idea of separation appeared in my mind.... but applying those ideas on Mary and the others was a mistake. So I won''t do this anymore, I''ll try to focus on Copy Master for now. My other ideas will be on the shelf for now. Sorry to those who liked the idea(including me), but I''ll feel much more comfortable this way. Chapter 85 - Sea Of Nothingness!(REWORKED) The world. What is the world? Is it the life you usually live in? Is it the planet you live in? Is it the universe or galaxy that you or someone else live in? No, it''s not... The world is something bigger than all of this. World... This word had many different meanings. But the question here is what is the world. Some worlds might be so big, where there is more than one galaxy inside it, and even some can''t be measured by how many cosmos it has. So every galaxy/cosmos/planet, inside it might be called a world. While others are much deeper than simply the size of it, where they have an infinite number of realities which is normally known as multiverse! What different reality means? It might mean that there is another world where the same you exist, doing the same what you do right now, and lived the same life as a mirror from you. But it''s called a different reality because it''s not a rule that everything should be the same. Because of the fact that you might not be what you are in that different reality. Your mirror might be rich while you are poor, might be king while you are a slave, might be a man while you are a woman... Might be dead while you''re alive. Is not something that can be explained with words... Is that so great? In fact... It''s not... Because there is more world where deep or big can''t describe them. Some Worlds actually are made by something more. What if you heard that there is a world where it has a collection of more then one world? A big collection of a single universe, multiverse, metaverse, dimension, and realm. All that was said is actually in one World... And there is an unknown number of such a world... Then the problem comes... Since one world can have such a big collection of worlds. Then how or why other worlds exist. And is these so-called worlds is another reality of another world? Are all these worlds actually one world which collected them together? Are my or your world is one of them? Such a question... No one knows. In fact, the answer is much simpler than you think. Imagine the world as a ball. This ball will contain everything you know and you don''t know in your world. No matter how big the world is. No matter how many worlds inside one world there are. This ball will contain it. Then imaging a basket. This basket is so big which can contain a number greater than an infinity of balls inside it. [Is there something outside this basket? Well... the author didn''t think of this till now...] Then let''s talk about the ball''s cover, which is the barrier of the world. Since everything is contained inside a ball, then there should be a cover or barrier in the world. This so-called barrier shouldn''t be opened usually. After all, it actually exists to contain the world and also protects it from what behind. What behind the world barrier? Another world? That''s not quite right. In fact, there is nothing. And when saying nothing, It doesn''t mean the normal emptiness because there is nothing in the place. But Nothingness. Will that''s confusing... What this should mean? It''s a space... or not, it''s a blank sea where Nothingness is a rule inside it. No life... No death...No reality... No time... No space... only nothing... Nothing is allowed to stay here. Even the basic rules and elements that made every world out there... And that''s why it called nothing... But This doesn''t mean there''s no action inside this Nothingness sea. In every second there is a countless number of worlds forming while many other worlds disappearing. But disappearing doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist anymore. It may or may not exist there somewhere in this nothingness. If someone was able to take a look at a current place in this eternal limitless sea. He will find a very weird phenomenon inside it. Why? From somewhere that can''t be seen, a very long with no end blue channel appeared. How did this blue channel appear since its a rule that nothing should exist? In fact, since it''s a rule, then there should be another rule that allows things to appear here. If someone reached a current level and saw this channel he will understand what is happening here. The answer is very simple... This channel is actually made by countless complex rules which allow it to exist. The nothingness rule is Invincible, but not absolute. More perfect rules might allow things to change. Back to the blue channel. Inside the channel, there is six figures can be seen inside. A little pink-haired Girl looking at the White-haired man beside her with her mouth wide open. Apparently she saw something shocking. A white-haired man looking at the beautiful red-haired woman who kissed him with wide eyes. Beside the pinked haired little girl, A blonde elven man looked at this scene with an awkward smile. While from the left side of the white-haired man. Another red-haired woman looked at them with dark eyes and her hair already raised from anger, looks like the cat who''s tail was stepped on. and beside her, a black-haired woman with two cute little angel wings looked at this scene with dead fish eyes, while her mouth smiled a weird smile. This is a group of people who look so perfectly good beside each other. And the good feeling for each other is so obvious. They are Gray and his partner who just left one piece world! In fact, Gray and the others never felt the long journey they took every time they cross because the time in this channel is frozen completely. Protecting them form everything inside. The moment they entered this channel, it''s also the moment the came out for them. Gray always thought that his awakened ability is good. But he never realized that it''s more powerful and complex then he thought. This tunnel was actually made by massive powerful rules protecting him inside form the nothingness. As long as this channel exists, Gray and his partners should return to the real world... Or to be more right, his own world safely. And the chances to encounter any accident in the sea of nothingness is so low almost non-existent. But... Even though it''s so low... This doesn''t mean there won''t be any... Somewhere at the very end of the channel, the channel end was actually connected with something that can''t be seen or felt, as if it''s a space wall. This wall should be the barrier of his own world. But the calm space around the end of the channel, a few space shock suddenly appeared. these shocks made waves around it, which affected the channel directly. This unexpected shock might be a result of a world clash or might be some big world that came to its end and affected the place here. The reason is unknown inside the mess. These waves shook the channel and made many cracks around it, even though the channel barrier protects them from what outside. But everything has a limit. The energy is so huge and violent, which is filled with nothingness rules. The blue channel cant handles this unaffectedly. From the cracks, a weird smoke started spreading inside the channel''s very end blocking the space behind it, which should be the entrance of the original world. These smokes were so weird. Even the fragments of the barrier around were consumed by them directly. But that barrier also won''t easily be destroyed either, after a few seconds, it started repairing itself. Gray and the other didn''t know what kind of dangers they are about to face. After all, everything here is frozen. It may be a few minutes or maybe a few years. Finally Gray and his partners were about to reach the end of the channel, but this end might be really ending for them with the existence of the nothingness smoke there. But at this moment, something changed in Gray who was in the vertex. The rules inside should be frozen which means none of them should be able to do anything. But weirdly Gray who was frozen at this moment plinked his eyes. As his eyes plinked it wasn''t the same eyes anymore, but pitch-black eyes. Look so weird and hollowed, as if they were two black holes that could suck everything. Gray faced Baccarat face who''s kissing him and floated back. Then he simply ignored everyone and looked at the nothingness smoke that they will hit soon. Gray raised his hand and another dark smoke emerged from his palm. With his action, many clouds of smoke at the very end of the channel moved fast to Gray and started merging with his body. This is a very weird phenomenon. This dark smoke is the very source of nothingness, the moment they touch Gray, he should have disappeared to nothingness, but they actually merged with Gray as if nothing happened. While sucking the nothingness, Gray''s mouth cracked a leer. If anyone of Gray''s partners saw this sneer on Gray''s face, they will realize something. This is not Gray! While Gray is sucking the smoke around him. The crown on Gray''s head which was so calm for a long time shined a very dim ominous light. Which shows another fact. The crown is not under the rules of nothingness either! Feeling the crown on his head, Gray''s face changed and actually caught the crown with both hands and wanted to remove it with the smoke of nothingness that is already can be generated from his body. But will removing the crown be easy? The crown became more and more violent with Gray''s action and actually started absorbing the smoke from Gray''s body. The one he generated, and what inside him. Feeling the nothingness actually being stripped from inside him, Gray tried to resist even more. But nothing worked against this tyrant crown. Slowly Gray''s struggling body started shrinking. This process was very fast, and the last sip of nothingness smoke inside Gray was absorbed completely in a few seconds. But his body shrinking so much... Or can be said, his body changed from a normal adult body to that of a seven-year-old child. Gray''s black eyes twitched a little as if it''s trying to struggle, but couldn''t do anything, and slowly returned to the silver pure eyes... With the end of all of this, Gray refroze again and didn''t move anymore, the only difference is that there was a distance between everyone, but stayed inside the channel that already fixed itself. But even though everyone inside the channel, the nothingness wasn''t completely removed, and everyone will hit it soon. But this is where a more weird phenomenon appeared in this nothingness again. Around the channel a few more shocks appeared, these shocks were bigger than the last one and even made some cracks in the void in the nothingness. The shocks like the one before made a few more waves that destroyed and many more cracks around this channel end this time. In this situation. Where even the Gods can''t help, there is only one sure end... Being eaten by the nothingness and disappear forever. But will this be the end for them? NO! The waves not only hit the channel but also hit each other. Which bushed the smoke in their way. And it happened that most of the smoke in front of Gray companion was pushed away. Baccarat''s ocean of luck, that she gave them before finally performed its job. And did what even God himself can''t do! As said before. Baccarat luck ability is really weird. The way her luck works after using it is Incomprehensible as if it was planned by the world itself. But what happened here shows it''s not related to the world. And those shock reasons most likely be world clash or something more violent. Baccarat luck actually made such an accident that even affected a few worlds to save them! When she uses luck usually, many accidents will happen to help her. And this rule even applied in this nothingness! Perona and Legolas was the first to exit the channel and enter the world, Then Mary and Taureil and finally Baccarat, which left Gray to the last since he''s the slowest because of what happened just now. The crown kept protecting Gray from the smoke around. But he soon reached the barrier and was about the exit, with this the crown also stopped its action. And finally, Gray who became a little child touched the end of the channel. ..... Chapter 86 - Find The Others!(REWORKED) The main world. In a very calm forest. If you looked at this forest you might not notice any abnormality. After all, this is how the forest should be. Calm, clean, and full of life... But the calmness of this forest made it look so dead... Somewhere In the forest, there is a huge cave that looks empty. Apparently, there is no creature living inside. In this dim and calm empty cave, suddenly a blue vortex appeared in the void. *WUGH* From the middle of the vortex, a little figure came out from it. Then the vortex disappeared again. "UGHHA! What is this! Head hearts!" This figure is actually a little white-haired human child who''s wearing armor that is much bigger than him. Even though we said human... But if you looked at his sharp ears, and eyes color, you will realize that he only looks like a human. But he should be another race. This little boy stood there holding his head from the pain, apparently, he bearing a huge pain from his head right now. But this pain kept only this for a few minutes. And soon calmed down and disappeared. "Huh, what was the pain just now? where is everyone?" After feeling the pain finally disappeared, The little boy said with a tired voice, turned his face looking around, but he found that he''s alone. "Mar... Wait.... what''s wrong with my voice?" Suddenly the little boy noticed something wrong. While talking just now he found that his voice is not how it is supposed to be, not only this he also found that something is wrong on his body. Looking at his small hand, the boy started panicking. "No this wrong!" The boy started panicking. He directly opened the pocket and took a mirror from inside. Looked at his reflection in the mirror, the boy realizes how wrong his situation is. Silver bright big eyes, long eyelash, clean skin which is very surprising how clean it is. Small fat face, looks so cute, especially with the two small but long pointed ears from both sides. And his white snowy hair was unusually long all the way to his legs. The first idea that appeared in Gray''s mind was....* Who is this cute girl?" Seeing the girl looking at himself from the mirror, the boy raised his hand to test something. But the girl did the same... *slap* the little boy slapped himself. Feeling the pain from his cheek, he woke up completely. *slap* But he still slapped himself again. Just to make sure that he''s really awake. "....." Looking at himself in the mirror for a few seconds, the boy wanted to slap again but forced himself to stop. "What the hell is happening here!!!! Why did I change like this!!!" The small voice of Gray started panicking and asking himself what just happened. Yes, he''s Gray who just came to the original world, completely not knowing what happened in the nothingness. After little panicking Gray finally forced himself to calm down and thought of what he should do first. So he took a few papers from his pocket. Looking at those papers moving in a few different directions, Finally Gray sighed of relief. At least he knows nothing wrong with the others. After seeing this, Gray calmed down and started thinking. First, why he appeared here alone and separated from the others? And looks like not only him, but everyone else also separated in completely different directions, after all those papers are pointing to a few different directions. What are those papers? it''s called Vivre Card. Vivre Card is made from part of a person''s fingernail which is then made into paper. It is completely water and fireproof but can be torn and given to a cared person that one would be separated from. The torn pieces will point to and move towards each other no matter where they are in the world, allowing one to always be able to tell in which direction the other person is. This card also has another name "Paper of life"! Vivre Cards also display the life force of their owner. If the life force of the person who gave the Vivre Card is disappearing, the card will begin to burn. It will grow back to its original size if the person recovers, but disappears completely if the person dies. So from this Gray know that everyone is okay. But he doesn''t understand why is this happening. After a few seconds Gray couldn''t help but of what Baccarat said before. Something sad..... Is it this what was she talking about? Did something wrong happened in our way in the vortex? Many questions appeared in Gray''s mind, but he''s not sure about any of them for now. But if the sad thing is just a little separation he can accept this. Then the second question... Why did he turn to a child like this? This fact is completely unacceptable for him! He was struggling because of his weak body all the time and even his skills weren''t able to use them completely before. But what is the meaning of this??? He didn''t even reach the body power he always wanted! and now he''s a child? If Mary saw him in this situation... Thinking of this, Gray couldn''t help but shiver... "Well... I should go find them fir...." Gray thought of moving between the shadows and was ready to teleport and find them, but suddenly he stopped. "My power....." Gray suddenly felt something remarkably wrong. He can''t enter his shadow... or even use his dark shadow source anymore. "Huh?" Gray didn''t panic and tried to feel his power, and soon he was able to feel the darkness inside him, but this darkness made him feel..... unfamiliar... As if... something more within this darkness disrupting his control! Besides even though he can feel it, but this darkness actually doesn''t listen to his control? As if... It''s refusing him? This is weird ... Gray looked at his small hand then took the C.P detected from his pocket. He didn''t use it since he became fourth level Awakener... Looking at the detector for a few seconds Gray closed his eyes and scanned himself. Then he looked at the number the detector gave. [600 C.P] Looking at this number Gray almost fainted in his place. He already felt how weak this small body is, but he never expected it will be so weak like this! 600 C.P so much? He can see that more than half of these points are from the source that he can''t inside him. Gray stood on his place for a few seconds thinking about how he should fix this. "Since am so weak like this then all my abilities..." Gray suddenly thought of something. But didn''t think much and started testing directly. And here''s the results. His Dark shadow source can''t be used... His mutant magnet control gene is still there. But if his control level was 50 now it''s 5... His elf bloodline still there. Which can be seen from his ears. All his skills still there. But... All the skills that rely on his body fall down to a very weak point. Even Observation and Conqueror Haki who''s relying on mental energy fall down with his body''s downfall. The mental energy and physical energy is like two parts that completing each other, you can''t have one without the other. His small body can''t have the same mental energy of his adult body. And finally his awakened ability... Still the same. Seeing all this, Gray finally calmed down. He can understand. After all, almost all of those skills are connected with his body. So its only natural that they also fall with his body. It''s just his Dark shadow source that made him annoyed. "*sigh* Staying here can''t fix anything, first find the other while seeing my luck if I met something could help me...." Gray knows that he shouldn''t stay here for long, the other might already be on their way here. So he took his armor back to his pocket and used new clothes since his armor is not suitable for his small body anymore. After doing all this, finally, Gray stepped out of the cave and took the papers on his hand. "Which direction should I go first?" Gray looked at the papers for a few seconds and soon decided. "Mary, Tauriel, and Legolas is strong enough to take care of themselves... But Baccarat and Perona....." Gray couldn''t help but worried about the. But thinking about Baccarat, the one who met her, will probably be the unlucky one, so she should be safer then Perona... After many thoughts, Gray finally decided to go to Perona''s direction. So he simply chooses the way started running. ... But what Gray didn''t notice all the time, that there was an extra shadow watching him all the time from the moment he came back to the main world. "Hmmmm This little cute thing...... looks so interesting" A voice appeared from somewhere and said while looking at Gray who''s leaving the cave. Chapter 87 - Awakening Crystal In the forest, a white-haired little boy slowly walked alone between the trees. "This forest is....so quiet..." The boy looked around and said to himself. He can''t feel anything around him. Which made him feel weird. Even if the forest is quiet, at least there should be some small animals here and there. "ROWWWR" But looks like he developed a crew mouth and a huge red tiger came out suddenly and roared at the boy. Huge body, huge fangs, crimson hair, this is not a normal tiger you can see in the zoo. But should be an evolved beast. "I... take back my words...." The little boy couldn''t help but say after seeing this sudden tiger appearance. The tiger moved around the little boy as if looking for the right moment he should attack this easy looking target. "ROURRR" And soon he found this chance and charged at him. The moment the tiger was about to hit the boy with his sharp paws, the boy moved his body very flexibly and a small dagger appeared on his hand, then he waved this dagger directly at the tiger stomach that passes in front of him. This tiger is actually a third-order evolved tiger with more than 600 C.P which shouldn''t be hurt by a small dagger attack like this. But weirdly the dagger went so easily through the tiger and made a huge wound in the tiger stomach. "ROWWRRR" The tiger screamed with pain and tried to move away, but the boy was faster than him and appeared in front of him like a ghost directly burying his dagger into his head. "*sigh* Good thing that I copied the sword skill to myself before" Gray looked at the dying tiger and said to himself. He looked at the tiger felling body for a few seconds and ignore it, then continued his way. But... *RWOOUR* Another beast appeared suddenly and started chasing him. Seeing this Gray took the dagger again and started another fight. Like before he killed this beast. And didn''t feel anything wrong. After all, he''s in a forest, so it''s pretty normal to encounter one or two beasts here. *ROWWWR* But soon another one appeared. "Again?" Gray looked at the new bear beast and started to get nervous. But he didn''t go back and charged first. This one was stronger than the two before and took a few seconds with him. But... *RWOOOR* Another beast cry came again. Hearing this Gary knows that something is wrong with this forest so he turned back and run away with all his speed trying to leave this forest faster. But the new beast that appeared is actually a speed type one and started following him. Seeing this Gray didn''t panic and suddenly disappeared from the place. "RWOOOR" The beast saw Gray actually disappeared from his sight and couldn''t help but stop to look around. But before this tiger-like beast could find Gray, a small dagger hole suddenly appeared in his head. So the beast fell down and nothing appeared around him. .... Not far away from where the beast fell, Gray''s small body appeared from the void and looked back. "Good thing the crown and the ring still works perfectly..." Gray used the ring basic ability [Invisibility] to kill that beast, and didn''t stay but kept moving away from that place. Till he felt nothing around him. Even though Gray''s body falls down so much, but his skills level/size still the same, if he entered his D disk, he will find nothing changed, but to use his skills you need a good body that allows you to fully access those skills. And that''s why all his skills weakened like so much... Originally he wasn''t able to use them to their best, and now he can''t even use 10 percent of the old self. A strong body is the source of everything... But this doesn''t mean he can''t use them completely. His sword skill can be used as long as he didn''t try more of his body limit. So the small dagger [Sting] can be used as a deadly weapon in his little hand right now. Gray didn''t stay much in the same place and kept moving, After half an hours, Gray didn''t encounter any other beast along the way. Not even normal animals like birds. "Yes... This forest is really weird...." Gray looked around him and couldn''t feel anything for a hundred meters around him, which made him feel stressed even more. "Find a safe place, and use the sources I saved till now..." Gray thought of the many attributes he saved in his crown till now with no use and felt relief in his heart... Even though his Dark shadow source which is his most important ability weirdly can''t be used, But he has many other sources. So he can power himself up again in a short time, even if his body fell down like this... "Hmm? Someone is here?" While thinking about what he should do until the pattern on his hand fixes itself, Gray felt movement not far away. And it looks like there is something coming to his side. Gray entered the Invisibility again and slowly climbed the tree to see what is coming. And soon he saw whats happening. A little blond girl, running in his direction, while four-man holding guns in their hands following the little girl with a very bad smile on their faces. Seeing this scene, Gray probably understands what is happening here, and because of this his eyes suddenly became dangerous. "Catch her! don''t let her run away!" the leader of this group looked at the little girl in front of them and said with an excited tone. This damn little girl actually stole their things... After a few minutes, they finally surrounded the little girl under a big tree. "Little girl, you shouldn''t have stolen my things you know(Evil smile)" The leader stepped forward and said with a scary look in his face. But he suddenly stopped. This little girl is so calm... Even in this situation? Her reaction made him feel weird. "TIGH" The leader heard something from behind and looked back. But what he saw scared him. One of the three men behind him fell down on the ground while his head is under his leg... "What?!" The leader saw this and suddenly got nervous. But before they could really react, the other two men with him were suddenly beheaded, and fall down one after the other. Seeing this the leader was scared to the bones, this is so wrong! how could his partners die like this! "What is this! Is it....." From fear the leader screamed and wanted to say something to the little girl, whos still looking at him so calmly. But before he could even finish his words, like the others his head was also separated... The girl didn''t look at the fallen bodies but actually sneered and looked at the void behind where the man was standing. Gray appeared from the void while holding the Sting in his hand and looking at the dead bodies on the ground with disgusted eyes. Then he looked at the little blond girl in front of him. "Little girl... Why are you here... What base you belong to?" Gray looked at the girl and asked calmly. But in his mind, he felt weird. This girl is really weird, even after cutting four heads in front of her she still acted so calmly like this, and even weirder she was looking at him with a ridiculous smile just now? can see him while he''s in an invisible mood? Besides... Why a little girl like her is in this forest? So he asked. But the next words of the girl almost turned him to stone. "What little girl? I''m bigger then you, so you should call me a big sister, Cute little girl" The little girl looked at Gray and said wich high tone... Yup, he was called a little girl by another little girl... [Gray: Author... please don''t tumble on my dignity any more! This will angry the readers....] [Author: Don''t worry, don''t worry... They are already so angry. This little thing won''t hurt] [Gray: My dignity .... is a little thing?] "....I''m a ... boy," Gray said those words and felt his energy emptied somehow. Why should he explain that he''s not... a little girl? Hearing Gray''s words the blonde eyes were surprised for a second and then smiled weirdly. "Say your ability is Invisibility? This is a very good ability, want to team up with me? Or how about we make a deal?" The girl stepped forward and came to Gray''s face then looked at his silver eyes and said. "Huh?" Gray couldn''t understand what the hell is this girl is talking about. Team with her? What deal? Can a child like her deal with him? Seeing Gray looking at her with doubt, the girl took a weird crystal from her pocket. This is a very beautiful crystal. White color with blue smoke moving inside, not big, almost a child fist size. "This....! Why do you have this crystal!" Gray looked at the crystal on her hand for a few seconds and finally recognized what this crystal is! "I stole it for them...." the girl pointed at the corps in the ground and said. "Oh..." Hearing her words Gray finally understands why four big guys will follow her all the way like this. Looks like he misunderstands them... Who told the leader to have that wretched face? Gray couldn''t help but stare at the crystal with deep eyes. He knows this crystal. "Awakening Crystal" This is the name of this crystal. This is not a really rare crystal. But its extremely hard to get one. Why? There are only two ways to get such a crystal. One is to find it randomly around the world. This crystal will be formed by nature somewhere around the world, but it''s really rare to find one. And the other is to extract from the brain of a fourth-order zombie or higher. Fourth-order zombie... Which means you have to kill a zombie with more than one thousand crystal points! And it''s not a rule that there should always be one inside the zombie''s head! That''s why its hard to get, those scums on the ground probably found it by chance. "Well, take this, I know where there are many others, but I need your help, your ability looks so useful... fake boy," The girl said this and threw the crystal to Gray and said a piece of very surprising news for Gray. But Gray didn''t answer her, not even caring about her last words. But kept looking at the crystal he caught in his hand. Then he turned his palm and looked at the pattern on the back of his hand. The pattern still the same, slowly filling itself. But the reason Gray is looking at it with a focus like this because he found something. Or to be more accurate, he felt something. Some calm almost undetectable energy is moving from his palm and like a water drop actually moving slowly to the pattern on his hand. Gray paused for a second, then a brilliant light appeared on his hand. "Don''t tell me... .... Chapter 88 - Around The World Somewhere around the world. *RUMBLE*BOOM* A bolt of huge golden lightning struck huge weird-shaped monster legs which force it to fall down. Why is weird? This monster stood on two legs like that of humans. His lower body is covered with solid fur, and his hands look so weird and so tall reaching for the ground. While his face is actually a human face with a black tactical beard. *ROWWWHGHH* *RUMBLE* The monster screamed and wanted to get up, but before he could do this from the sky, another bolt of lightning, which is more violent from the one before, fell on his head directly, but weirdly this monster didn''t even get hurt. "What an ugly thing... Really, how could zombies evolve to this?" A black-haired woman appeared on the chest of this ugly monster and said with wonder. "RWOSRRRR" The monster raised his long hand and wanted to catch the woman who''s standing on his body. But before he could do this, the woman put her hand on his chest and started generating soft lighting as if it''s water. This lightning didn''t try to hurt the zombie, but slowly turning his body to Gold. "WROAAaaaa..." The monster wanted to struggle, but he can''t change the fate that he will become a piece of ugly art. "*sigh''... Since I can''t hurt you, then I simply shouldn''t" The woman removed her hand and said while looked at this monster with a bad smile. Then she looked at the many zombies in the surrounding buildings with silence. In fact, just looking around with eyes she won''t see anything. But her Haki showed her about the countless zombies that are moving to her side. The woman didn''t care much about the zombies and then looked at the papers in her hand. "Hmmm..... Looks like everyone is okay...."*RWOSAHHHA* As the woman was talking to herself, a quick zombie as fast as lightning suddenly jumped from the building not far away, and flew toward her. But before the zombie could reach her, a black fist hit his face directly, sent him to where he came from. "Annoying..." The woman didn''t even look at that unlucky zombie and keep looking at the papers. "Then it''s decided...." As she said this, she returned the papers to her pocket, and with lightning flew to the cloud in the sky. *RWIOASHAAA* The zombies around screamed as if they were sad that the prey they were eyeing disappeared. But before they react anymore, the sky on top of them started changing. .... "Captain... are you sure about this? Could this man really kill that zombie?" A group of third-order awakeners riding a big van moving in the highway outside of the city. One of the team members came to the Captain of this group and asked while glancing at the calm man in the back seat. "No doubt. Besides that thing is evolving very fast, if we let it live any longer even our base might be destroyed," The Captain focused on the road and said with a worried tone. Last month, a group of scouts came to this old city to see if there is something they can get inside. But none of them came back. So a few more groups came to the city to see what''s happening, and finally, they got the answer. It''s actually a zombie that evolved in a very different way. Whether its size or power, both are undefeatable for them, third-order awakeners. Even the fourth-order might not be able to fight with it. But the man behind him might be the only hope they have. After all, he''s the only fourth-order awakener who accepted to help, and actually didn''t think about abandoning the base! "Look! something weird is happening in the sky above the city!" One of the team said and pointed to the sky. With his word, the van stopped and everyone looked at the sky. The sky above the city at this moment is filled with golden shining clouds. "What is this?" Everyone looked at this scene with wonder. Only the fourth-order awakener couldn''t help but step back. "No! someone is attacking the city! Go BA*RUMBLEEEEEE... The fourth-order awakeners wanted to say something, but the sky suddenly shined even more and was silenced with huge lightning noise. With this sound, The world lost its colors, and only golden color remained. After a few seconds, the golden lighting disappeared. And everyone was able to open their eyes again. AS soon as everyone opened their eyes, they were able to see what just happened. "This....." The Captain looked at the scene in front of him and opened his mouth wordlessly. What they should see in front of them is a huge old dark city. But what they saw is..... NOTHING! The entire city disappeared! ... ... In another place, around the Mountains area. *KUHAAA* A group of green giant birds, flying very fast, following one red light in the air. If you looked at this light, you will find it''s not really light, but a little golden crimson beautiful flame bird. Yes, it''s a bird completely made by flames! This bird has three tails filled with circles like eyes, looks so beautiful and elegant. While the face of this bird is really unique. From his forehead. The torch of golden light on the three sides and his eyes look so calm with a light of wisdom. No matter how you looked at this bird you will only be marveled by its beauty. The flame bird looked at the birds behind him and sighed... Yup, this bird actually sighed... The flame bird stopped and floated in the air while looking at the green birds around him. Then it looked at the top of the biggest bird of them. From the flame bird eyes, a huge shock appeared which scared the green birds a few meters back, but the big one screamed with anger and refused to stop. "You''re really an annoying one, aren''t you..." The flame bird slowly changed form and became a red-haired beautiful woman with two big flame wings behind her. The woman looked at this green bird and thought of something. Then weird energy spread from her body slowly. With this energy spreading, the void around slowly changed. These changes don''t look so real. But it exists. The birds around looked at the woman in front of them and wondered what she will do, they can feel weird energy is spreading around. Then a very unusual scene appeared. Those big birds bodies slowly changed size, and changed very fast, till they completely turned to green little harmless birds. "No wonder Gray said this ability might be stronger than his....." Taureil looked at the scene in front of her and said with a smile. This new ability always surprise her, from the very moment she got this ability till now, she always felt like she can do anything!. And in fact, she really can do anything... Either her or Gray, both of them didn''t realize how strong her ability is till now... Looking at those few cute birds flying around her, Taureil thought of something. Then she took the papers on her hand and looked at them deeply. "Why do I feel something is wrong with the direction?" .... .... In another big forest. A group of yellow light balls moving between the trees at a very fast speed. These lights were so fast, almost every second. A big part of the forest will be crossed. While moving suddenly another black light appeared and clashed with those lights. *BOOM* The light direction was disturbed and forced to hit the ground not far away, which made a huge explosion. But after a few seconds, the lights appeared again and formed a tall blonde man. "It''s you again!" The man said and looked at the black cat not far away from him with weird eyes. This cat has been following him for three hours already, this is not the first time this cat stop him. From the strength and the speed of this car, Legolas couldn''t'' help but think of the orders of this world. "Fourth-order? Fifth-order? Can a little cat reached this strength?" Legolas looked at the cat who''s sitting on the trunk licking itself while looking at him calmly. "Hey, little cat! why are following me?" Legolas can see that this cat is not really hostile to him or trying to attack him. But more like.... playing with him. Besides he always felt the cat gaze is not normal animal eyes... "...." But the cat didn''t care about Legolas and kept looking at him calmly. "*sigh*... Well, I don''t have time to play with a cat" Legolas took a few papers from his pocket and looked at them. "Direction changed again?" But suddenly he found something very wrong with those papers. It''s been six hours for him in this world. When he came here, he found himself alone inside a big forest, so the first idea that came to his mind is to find the others. And to find them he let the card show him the way. At first, he tried to go to Perona''s direction since she''s the weakest in the team. But while moving in her direction, he found that the paper actually changed the direction again. So he still followed. At first, he thought that maybe Gray reached her first since he can move between shadows, but he directly denied this idea, after all, Gray''s direction is in the opposite way. But now he found something more wired. Weather Gray or Perona''s was have changed again. This made him feel weird, this situation only happened to Gray and Perona, Mary, Baccarat, and Taureil also changing but only a little which shows they are moving right now. "...." After thinking of all this, Legolas decided to find Baccarat first, and see if she have the same situation with him. Baccarat''s ability should give them clear answers about this. And if there is something wrong with the papers, her ability should lead him to others easily. With this decided, Legolas looked at the cat with a smile and turned to light then disappeared from the place again. The cat looked at Legolas disappearing for a few seconds. Then weirdly the cat actually smirked like humans, and then also disappeared from the place! .... Chapter 89 - Castle Inside The Ring Two children walked alone in a big forest. In front is a white-haired elf wearing a dark flowery crown on his head, and the other is a blonde girl walking behind the elf with a deep smile on her face. "Hey, are you sure you won''t come with me? Why not? Isn''t that crystal is what all awakeners need?" The girl looked at Gray in front of her and asked. "Yes, everyone needs it, but I have something more important to do, so I don''t have time... And don''t keep following me! You can take care of yourself and go back to your base alone!" Gray didn''t want to talk or stay with the girl behind him. In fact, it''s not that he doesn''t want to, or simply want to leave the little girl alone inside a forest full of beasts. But this girl gave him a very, very weird feeling. Awakening Crystal? This thing he really needs, but he can find many with Baccarat''s help. Besides, he''s still worried about Perona. Just now he tried to see the papers and found that Perona''s direction changed weirdly. This phenomenon is so weird. And for this reason, he was walking easily right now. He wants to see the direction will change again after a few minutes. Anyway, this is not the reason he doesn''t want to stay with this little girl. The first reason is that she doesn''t feel right for him. How? As said before his observation Haki allows him to detect somethings that can''t be felt normally. From this little girl, he felt nothing... How to say it... She''s like... an empty shell... Just a moving body. If she didn''t talk too much, he would have thought she''s another zombie. And the second reason which is the most important. He couldn''t see her Disks! A human with no disks? This is the first time he encounters such a situation. And that''s why he''s trying to leave her side. Well... Even though he wants to leave, but... "Hey, why are you following me? If you really want to get those crystals you''re talking about, you should tell the leader of your base..." Gray looked at the girl and said. He really doesn''t like being followed. Even if he used his ring to hide, this girl still followed him. And that''s another reason he thinks she can take care of herself. He''s sure that she''s not as weak as she shows form the outside. The fact that she could keep up with him alone shows this. "Am not following you(Funny Smile) Look there!" The girl said this and pointed at a gigantic cave not far away from them. "What is this?" Gray saw the cave and wondered what she means. "Didn''t I say before that I know a place with many Crystals? They are inside that cave, but there are some monsters also hiding inside, so I don''t dare to enter inside alone!" The blonde smiled at Gray and said with a smile. "Huh??" hearing her words, Gray couldn''t help but stop. So she''s telling him that by chance, the way he was walking, is actually the way of the cave she wanted to lead him to from the beginning? This... Somehow weirder... But thinking about the possible crystal effect upon his ability, Gray''s mind couldn''t help but wants to try. If like she said there are many crystals inside than that''s a good thing for him... "What are the monsters you are talking about?" Gray thought for a second and asked. "Well... am not sure either maybe evolved worms? A few fourth-order awakeners tried to enter that place a few days ago, but none of them came back," The girl touched her face and said with a smile. Forth-order didn''t come back? So is she''s asking me to go die alone inside?!!! Seeing Gray looking at her like this, the girl didn''t care so much and kept smiling as if she saw something funny. *sight* Gray sighed and couldn''t help but start thinking of what he should do. First, he has to find the others, but he''s probably the slowest between them right now. So there is no need to do this. They should soon find him. Second, he wants to find Perona, but her direction kept changing so he''s not really sure about the direction the papers show right now. In front of him, there is a cave that might have many strong evolved creatures or even some kind of weird evolved zombie. Which is very dangerous. But! It''s still a fact that there might be many Crystals inside, and those crystals are wonderful things for him and the others. So it will be good if he gets some now. So here is the question is. Can he trust the little girl behind him? Looking at the smile on her face, Gray knows that he can''t. But he can also see that she''s not lying about the fact that there is a crystal inside. Gray looked at the pattern on his hand, which already filled some of it. This brief part should normally be filled in one day! But the crystal made it faster! This crystal is a superb thing for him, so he wants to get more. If had enough crystals, he won''t have to wait for a month every time to cross the world again! Besides... His fourth awakening ability might need these crystals... After thinking so much, Gray finally decided. "I refuse, and don''t follow me anymore!" Gray uses the ring and disappeared from the place. Hearing Gray''s answer, the girl smile stiffened. "I.... refuse???? This thing is.... really cute.!!!!.. I wonder if he..." The little girl looked at where Gray disappeared, and a more wrong smile appeared on her face. ... ... A hundred meters away, Gray looked at his back wondering if this girl will follow him or not, but looks like she didn''t which made him feel some relief inside his heart. Enter the cave? Please... Such an obvious pit... He fell to such a pit many times already, he won''t be careless for some crystals... So he simply refused and walked away... But maybe Gray''s luck is not that good today. While walking the ground under him suddenly collapsed and made a huge hole. "What!" Gray''s reaction wasn''t slow either and directly used his magnet and tried to push his body away from the hole. Well... He almost succeeded. Only if the tree in front of him didn''t fall against his direction because of the earth changes. "Are you ***** kidding me!" This was Gray''s last words before he falls down in the hole. . . "This is not my doing..." The little girl appeared beside the hole and looked at Gray who can''t be seen from this high already. "But... This also good... this hole is connected with the cave anyway" The little girl smiled wickedly and said while looking at the hole. ... ... Gray fell inside the never-ending hole for a few minutes, but he kept using his ability trying to stop his small body from fall down, after all, hitting the surface with this speed..... Soon he was able to see the end of this hole. "Damn!" Gray used his best and even took his dagger and fixed it on the wall beside him to slow his body''s felling speed. And soon he managed to stop. After all, he used both the magnet and the dagger to stop himself. Looking under him with sweat on his face Gray couldn''t help but sigh with relief. Then he pulled the dagger from the wall in front of him and fell down to the ground beneath him. "This is!" When he was in the hole just now, he wasn''t able to see everything. But now that he came to the end of the hole and entered this big underground hall he saw the real face of this place. Looking around he found a world full of light. Many shining crystals with different colors around the place. Every crystal looks more beautiful than the other! It is very surprising how such a place exists in the main world! Gray walked to one of the crystals and touched with his hand. "So beautiful... Even though the apocalypse ended many things... But it gave birth to many more..." Gray looked around him and said with a sad tone. And what he said is absolutely right. The apocalypse is more than just a humans and zombies evolution. The world itself is evolving with every passing second. Such crystals shouldn''t exist by any chance! let''s not say shining crystal... "But what was the hole just now?" Gray looked up and wondered what made such a hole so suddenly. But soon he thought about it. This hole should have existed from the beginning, the ground that he walked in up there was only a barrier hiding this hole maybe... So what made this hole should be something else.... Then he looked around and found a tunnel not far away from him. Gray walked alone to the tunnel side and looked inside. But his eyes showed him nothing. This tunnel is so dark and seems to be so deep. "Can''t enter like this" Gray didn''t enter directly. So he walked to the crystal wall beside the tunnel and sit down. He''s not worried that something will attack him here. After all, he can''t feel anything inside this huge crystal hall. In the last world, he extracted many sources and saved them until now. Some of those sources are very strong. But he didn''t find a good use for them. But now he reflected on something. Looking at the ring on his hand, Gray thought of what kind of source he should merge to it. In fact, if it was before, he will choose a strong offensive ability for his ring. But now he changed his idea somehow. He will cross more and more worlds in the future. Before, he never thought an accident like separation might happen. But this showed him that his idea was wrong, so he thought of another way to take the others with him, and be safer at the same time. And this idea is very simple. Space ring! Normally, space rings will only contain dead objects. But Gray can change his ring to a stronger space ring. How? Before, he extracted a source called [Castle source] from one of the worst generations. This source he was planning to give it for something bigger than just a small ring. But if he can''t even care what he wants with him between the world, there is really no need for a bigger object. In this way, he will let the others enter the ring every time he crosses, and like this, he won''t encounter an accident like separation again. Thinking about all of this, Gray made up his mind and started thinking about what kind of source will be suitable to combine with the castle source. And soon he decided which one will be the best overall. With this decided Gray choose some useless sources and sacrificed them to combine the two sources. After a few minutes, Gray crown calmed down and showed a new source. Looking at this source, Gray smiled and fuse it to the ring directly. As soon as he did this. From the ring, Gray felt extra things inside. As if... Gray tried to feel the ability and soon he found the place changed around. He found himself in a completely new place standing in the middle of a vast castle! A very dark magnificent castle! "Here is... inside the ring?!" Gray looked at the huge empty hall around him and couldn''t help but marvel. This is... Really big! "Wait, if am inside the ring then my body?" Gray thought about this problem and tried to feel his situation outside. And soon he understood. His body is still outside. But, he inside the ring is only a projection of himself. Since the ring belongs to him completely, he can enter and leave the ring any time he wants. Feeling all this, Gray directly emptied his space pocket to the ring and even threw the pocket itself inside. "*sigh*... if I did this from the beginning... The other would have been with me right now....." Gray couldn''t help but sigh with grief, then he shook his head and stood up then looked around. "Since I have a castle... Maybe some decorations will be good?" Gray looked at the crystals around him and somehow awakened treasure collection spirit. Having an empty castle moving with him so empty always feels so wrong. After collecting what he can take, Gray simply threw them to his ring and walked in front of the tunnel again. Looking at the deep tunnel in front of him, Gray''s small body disappeared. ... ... ... "This is the cave?" A group of seven people came to the cave after Gray left and looked at it with strong eyes. "Yes, from the information we have, this cave contains many crystals inside, with those crystals, our Hero base will be a safer place," The old man in the group stepped forward and said. From their words, they are actually from Hero Base, the strongest base around the entire area! And Gray''s goal before the separation. "To create the barrier do we really need so many crystals?" One of the team asked. "Yes... Those crystals contain massive energy, only such energy will be able to activate the barrier Mr. Dakarai made" The old man answered. On hearing the name Dakarai, the respect in everyone''s eyes was very clear. Dakarai... One of the four fifth-order awakeners in Hero Base... "Well! everyone get ready, we will enter the cave after half an hour, and we will get out within three hours! Everything has to go as planned. I don''t want any mistake!" The leader of the group spoke in a very series voice and gave everyone his orders. And everyone listened to him directly! From this, you can see that this group is not a normal group of awakeners. But more like professional soldiers. After half an hour, five men entered the cave holding their own weapons in their hands. Leaving two men standing outside guarding the entrance. "Hey, you think they will be okay?" One of the two men who stayed outside and said. "I don''t know, but am sure the captain will make things work out," The other man said this with confidence. While the two were talking, a little girl not far away was looking at all this with cunning eyes. ... ... .... Chapter 90 - Underground World *TRATRATRA**TISH* Inside a huge tunnel, a swarm of giant insects, moving around making noise in the place. But from time to time, one of those insects will weirdly fall down with a huge wound on their heads. But the insect''s world is more real, with every insect fell down, the other around only move faster so they get an extra bite from it. "So many..." Gray in invisible mode, fixing his dagger on the wall and stood on it while looking at the many insects under him. It has been half an hour since he entered this long dark tunnel. But he found that the underground world is much bigger then he expected. All kinds of weird insects, with many different types, this place is.... disgusting. But this also showed Gray a very possible disaster that might fall on humanity at any time. If such a huge number of insects decided to leave this underground and go out..... Not many bases could defend against them. If solely insects became like this in three years... What about the zombies around the world? Gray couldn''t help but remember the woman he met before leaving the world last time. "Find way out first..." He can''t do anything, for now, so he will try to find a way out of this insect''s world. "There..." While moving around and killing what he could kill, Gray soon found another small tunnel. So he wanted to go there, but before he could do this, Gray glanced above it. On top of that tunnel, a very huge earthworm looks like a huge snake with a big round mouth enough to eating anything. Looking at this worm, Gray couldn''t'' help but remember the worms that the orcs used when he was in the middle earth. "Now I understand why there are huge holes up there...." Gray looked at this worm and finally understand why he falls to such a big hole suddenly. With such worms here..... But from the look of this worm, it much smaller then the hole he falls to, which means there are even bigger worms in this place. Gray wanted to advance and enter that small tunnel under the worm, but weirdly the wall under the worm suddenly collapsed which made the worm fall down and block his ways. Gray looked at all this and couldn''t help but curse this ugly luck he has today! Looking at the lazy worm not planning to move, Gray looked around and started searching for another way. ... In another place inside the underground world. The group of awakeners who entered the cave. already moved a few thousand meters inside this place. *BOOM* The captain of this group with his fist, made a huge hole in a giant insect that evolved a diamond shell on its body. While on the right side, another skinny man, holding a crystal gun-shaped on his hand and kept releasing beam attack that will turn every insect it met to dust. And on the left, another gloomy man who whispering some weird menta. With his whispers, a large group of insects, screamed weirdly and started crashing each other, and slowly dying with pain. "Captain, I don''t feel many energies from this direction, the crystals might be there" The youngest between them, puts his fingers on his head nerve and tried to feel where the crystals are. But weirdly he said that he can''t feel many energies from the direction he pointed to, but also think the crystals might be there! The old man who did nothing but was watching this team working together all the time, looked at the young man and nodded his head. This team is a really good one. Especially the way they find the direction. Awakening Crystal holds massive energy inside them, but this energy can''t be felt or detected by any chance, as if its nature not to be found. This young man just said that he can''t feel many energies from the direction he pointed to. But it''s a fact that he can feel many others from all over the place. His awakening ability is a very unique one. [Energy finder] This ability allows him, to find and detect every last kind of energy that might exist there. But his ability still didn''t work on the crystals. But he used it in another way. This place is full of life. Many creatures live here, and all those creatures have some energy more or less inside them. And this young man can feel all of these energies, what he did just now, is to point to the direction that he feels less energy from it, which means the crystals that can''t be detected might be there! Usually, the crystal exists in the places where there is no life around. Besides the energy of those crystals is so hight for those insects. They probably doesn''t dare to go there easily. But if there is... then that will be a problem... "Good, let''s move! we don''t have much time, old man! are you sure you destroy this place?" The leader said this and moved in the direction that the crystals might be in. But at the same time looked at the old man behind him and asked. "Yes... After taking the crystals we need, I''ll definitely destroy this place" The old man heard the captain and said. This old man is so confident about this. From their worlds, you can understand two things. The crystals are not their ultimate goal. But removing this underground world is what they really want to do! The captain looked at the old man, and his eyes flashed. This old man might not be so strong... But his ability really allows him to bring this place to its end. And maybe the entire forest will disappear after finishing the plan. In fact, Hero base already knows about this underground. Before a few weeks, they got reports about the weird insect monster that appeared around the area. And after some search, they found this place. Naturally, they know that they shouldn''t let it stay any longer. So the hero base leaders wanted to destroy this place directly. But after learning that there might be Awakening crystal down here, things changed. With the ability of the old man, they can easily destroy this place, while not wasting much manpower in the process. And make the hero base a safer place for all survivors. But the condition is to find the crystals first. ... ... "Hmmm..... Am pretty sure I was here before..." Gray looked at the extremely looks alike tunnel around him and couldn''t help but say. He already left the open area where many insects stay. By finding another tunnel, which led him to a huge maze. He can see that this maze is made by the insects here, but he really can''t understand this place. Good thing he can see the world as black and white in the invisible mode... Or in this extreme darkness, it would have been hard to see relying on his eyes only, especially that his dark shadow source is not working as it supposed to... One of the basic source abilities is to allow him anything even without light... Yup, but it weakened too much... But this also good, this showed him that his ability is still working inside him. Gray looked around and wanted to make a mark on the wall, so if by chance he came back here he will know. But... *RUGUREUG* Behind him, Gray felt and heard a very creepy voice. Looking back Gray saw the creepy voice identity. This is a very huge and long insect that he can''t see it end, from both sides of its body countless legs can be seen His head is so big and apparently made from his own scales that looks even stronger than any armor. his mouth is so big and two sharp fangs from both sides making this Centipede look scarier... Gray froze when he saw this Centipede and tried to move away, so it doesn''t notice him. But looks like this Centipede doesn''t want to play with the rules. *RWOAAGH* The Centipede actually looked at Gray who''s invisible and screamed. "Yes yes... I know you can see me...." Gray said this and turned back then run away with all his speed. Seeing Gray running away, The Centipede also moved and followed Gray, and destroyed many tunnels while moving because of its huge body. Gray running speed is not slow, but not faster than this Centipede, so he knows that he can''t run away like This. Looking back, he saw the Centipede hacking a huge stone on its mouth, to clear its way, and keep following him. "...." Gray turned his face in front of him and looked at the wall not far away. Then he looked at the ring and thought of something. "Okay!" As if making up his mind, Gray runs faster and directly hit the wall in front of him. But weirdly he disappeared inside the wall! Or more like, he went through the wall! *RWOOOSH* Seeing Gray disappearing like this, the Centipede also crashed the wall with its face, and forced its way. ... .... Chapter 91 - Destroy The Place? "Damn Bug~" Gray inside the earth running while looking behind at the Centipede that is forcing its way behind him. This damn Centipede is so determined to catch him! Good thing he made the right choice and combined the [Through Source] with the [Castle source] Before. Or by the following speed of this Centipede, he wouldn''t have been able to run away. Yes. This is the second source Gray combined with the ring. Through ability, it might look weak. But in fact its another completely saving life ability. So it''s suitable to work with the invisible mode of the ring. "Have to find a way to leave this place... I don''t think any worst accident might happen...." Gray didn''t stop and kept walking in front, then he looked at the Centipede behind him and said. *TOKK* But... Looks like his crow mouth is leveling up faster then he thought, just as he said this, Gray hit something in front of him. He''s in the earth already, moving with the [Through] ability, but this ability has only one weakness.. That it can''t move through living objects... So what he hit is most likely a body of another giant creature... *ROSHHAAAA* The screams of the Centipede, can be heard from behind, so Gray panicked and didn''t think too much of what he just hit. Now he has only two ways. Either go up or go down. And naturally, he will choose to go up. *TOKK* But... He found that there another creature on top of him... "****" Gray screamed and directly moved down. Is this his punishment for letting Baccarat use luck all the time to do what he wants?!!!! Please! What the hell is my four extra luck attributes are doing! ... ... ... In the deepest place in the underground world. There a huge hall filled with white milky crystals all over the place looks so shiny and beautiful. The air around those crystals is so calm and unique. If you looked deeply at those crystals, you will find there is a weird calm sky blue smoke clustering inside. Awakening Crystal! As the little girl said before, this place really has Awakening Crystal here. And many! The entire hall made of awakening crystal! *BOOM* From the wall of the hall. A big explosion appeared! "There is a hall inside!" From the hole that appeared after the exposition on the wall. A man''s voice appeared. "Hahaha! Look! its really Awakening Crystal! there is really awakening Crystal in this damn insect world!" A group of five people entered the hall and looked around with a happy face. "We don''t have time! Start gathering what you can get!" The leader of the group didn''t show any emotions and focused on his purpose. Hearing the leader world, everyone started pulling the crystals from the walls around them then stored them in the space pockets they have. Yes, they are the hero base awakeners who was moving to the underground world. The guidance of the young man was so right! The direction where he can''t feel anything from it. Is the direction of this crystal hall. "Old man, what do you think? Is the energy of those Crystals enough for you to destroy this place?" The captain came to the old man''s side and asked. "Yes, yes... After collecting the crystals Hero base...city needs, I''ll use what left to remove this place form the world completely!" The old man looked around and said with a confident tone. "Good" Hearing the old man, still so confident, the leader sighed with relief. Even though he''s a fourth almost fifth-order awakener, but this place still gave him a creepy feeling. He really wants to destroy this place faster. "Hm??? Captain... I feel weird energy is coming from the top of us" The young man who could detect energies looked up and said. "Weird?" The captain looked up and asked what does he mean. "Well... It''s similar to that of humans, but not... Full of life, but so dark at the same time... What is happening with this energy? I feel many different attributes from it... and it seems... something are confusing my detection? or...confusing my detection direction?" The man looked at the ceiling On top of the captain and said. "Hm" Hearing this, the captain raised his spirit and was ready for what might appear. And soon enough something really appeared, but not on top of the caption, but behind the young man. *TIGG* A little body fall down to the ground and revealed itself. "OUCH! Damn Bug! wish you kill each other!!" A white-haired little child appeared suddenly, looking at the ceiling in top of him and said with an angry voice. He''s Gray who just chooses to go down. While moving down, he heard two different screams from the top of him, he can guess that the damn Centipede hurt the other creature he hit before, so war should have started between them. "Hmm?" The little child touched his head back and stood up while looked around to find that there are already two people from both sides, one holding crystal stones looks like a gun, and the other just stood beside him, but the air around him, made him feel deep dangers. "Am.... not enemy?" Gray raised his two hands and made a surrounding gesture. He knows if he tried to show any resistance, those big brothers who souldnt be here, will probably make a few holes on his body. "Little girl???" The people around saw the child super cute appearance and said. "Why little girl will appear in such a place?" the gun man looked at the Gray and said. "Look at her ears... Race awakener? This is rare..." The gloomy man said. "Before you ask anything, I just want to make something clear, am male -_-..." But Gray who heard their word forgot about the situation and said with an annoyed voice. He really hates this day... Being followed by bugs is one thing, but being called a little girl by others is another thing! "..." Everyone around looked at Gray and wondered what they should do. "Continue! don''t stop collecting!" The leader who saw Gray harmless look gave orders for the others and stepped forward. "Little child... Why are you here?" Surprisingly the leader who looks so serious and hard with his group was so nice to Gray. "... I fall in hole... Then was followed by bugs... And finally, I used my ability to run away, then ended up being here....." Gray looked at the old man and said everything happened. Why? Because he can see that this guy is not nice at all! This guy in front of him is a mountain... Or that''s how Gray feels. A very big mountain! Lying to such a strong person will be seen through, so the best way is to mix lies with truth. Hearing Gray''s answer, The leader''s eyes twitched, he can see that Gray is not telling the truth completely, but the fact that he came here by accident and came here by his ability is still true. Everyone saw what happened just now, Gray came directly from the ceiling, which means that his ability might be moving through objects! This is really rare, form his appearance, he should be a race awakener, but he has another ability. That''s why it''s rare. The leader thought for a second and finally didn''t attack Gray. As Gray thought, this guy was really ready to attack Gray if he tried to lie. Or even felt a little dangerous or suspicious about Gray. And if fact, a large part from not attacking him is that he already scanned Gray''s C.P by his advanced C.P detected and found that he only has 600 points, which even lower then most of the insects here. But this doesn''t mean he trust Gray, they will end the mission here and bring him back to hero city to see if he''s just a lucky child who survived till now, or a dirty creature has to be destroyed. "You are not allowed to move from here" The leader recovered his nice face and gave an order to Gray. Gray naturally didn''t dare to move, he can feel the strength of this group of awakeners. Even though he won''t be scared of such a group before, but him right now..... Still better to act cute... Besides its a good chance to use them and leave this place. This group doesn''t look like a usual awakeners group. The fact that they can come so deep into this place, is enough to show that they have enough ability! "Don''t be scared child, we will soon leave here and go to a safer place after ending our job" The old man on the side came to Gray and said with a kind tone. Looking at this old man, Gray relaxed a little, at least he doesn''t give Gray the ridiculous pressure that man gave him. "Are you here to collect the crystals?" Gray looked at the three men collecting the crystals not far away and asked. "Yes, we are here for those Crystals, and also to destroy the place here" The old man answered. "Destroy the place?!!! How will you do that?" gray was really surprised when he heard the old man words. He was here for a few hours already, he knows how huge and complex this place is, how can they destroy it? This is good news! He was planning to come back and destroy it late when he finds the others! Hearing someone will destroy it for him, Gray felt like getting revenge. Gray really hates this *good* luck place! But the old man only smiled and said nothing. ... .... Chapter 92 - Wasnt My Crow Mouth "Hmmm, you''re really a weird one! How can you have many kinds of energies in this small body?" Gray looked at the man who''s standing in front of him asking with fishy eyes. He''s not sure how to answer. Telling him that he can copy powers? Besides this is the first time he hears about such ability... This guy actually feel the energy of his blood and genes and even his mental energy! Find a chance to copy all those strong looking big brothers. Its been half hour already. The group collected enough crystals and now they are preparing to leave the place. Naturally Gray will stay with them, after all this is a free ride for him! After leaving this damn underground area, he will think of what he should do next. "Old man! everything is ready. Now it''s your turn to do your job!" The leader said this and looked at the old who didn''t do anything the entire journey. "Well, well...." The old man also knows that it''s his time to do his job. So he walked to the side of the remaining crystal and touched them with his hand. "What is he doing?" Gray looked at the old man and wondered what is he doing. "A very interesting thing, this old man has a very unique ability, which is to blast things..." The young man who can detect energy said while looking at the old man working. "Blast things?" Gray didn''t understand what he means. "How to say it... If he touched a car with his hand, he can let the car explode anytime he wishes for in the next three hours, but this explosion relies on the object he wants to explode, a normal car will do a normal explosion, Awakening Crystal will do... Awesome explosion!" The young man explained the old man''s ability as simply as he can. Hearing what he just said, Gray''s face was startled. This ability is so strong! No wonder they rely on this old man to destroy this place! Gray is somehow aware of how strong the energy those crystal contains. If all the crystal here exploded... The old man touched the crystals with his hand one by one which took him ten minutes to touch every last piece of crystal on this hall. "Finally will leave this damn place..." Gray looked at the old man finishing everything and said to himself. *ROMMMMM**RWOSHAAA* But suddenly the entire hall started shaking violently. And even the scream of a monster can be heard. Hearing this voice everyone''s mood became so nervous. The creature who made that voice just now is not weak by any chance! "We can''t stay here anymore! Everyone follow me!" The leader saw this and directly gave the command to escape, they already done what they came here for, so there is no need to stay here anyway. But only Gray looked up with a weird face, the scream just know... He knows it... It''s the scream of the other creature that stopped him before! Gray has a very bad feeling about this... Looks like his crow mouth struck again... *BOOM* From the ceiling a huge purple earthworm suddenly appeared. This worm skin is so hard as if it''s iron, and its face can''t be seen, looking at this worm you will only see a huge big mouth that might devour everything! Well... But his mouth is busy devouring the Centipede that was following Gray... Seeing this everyone directly tuned and run toward the exist, including Gray. But suddenly Gray stopped at his place. "What the hell are you doing! move on this monster still didn''t notice us till now!" The young man who was beside Gray saw that Gray suddenly stopped moving and screamed. But Gray didn''t care about him and turned his face to the worm direction. ".... Sorry, but I can''t leave for now!" Gray turned his face again and looked at him with a smile. A very helpless smile. Then disappeared from the place. Looking at Gray disappearing everyone was surprised! "Don''t stop! Move on!" The leader didn''t think too much and directly ordered everyone to move. Then he glanced at the purple worm with deep eyes. Even though he''s confident in his power, but they are in the underground world. Fighting such a creature is not a wise choice! Besides... [11059] This is the number of C.P This worm has! A fifth-order evolved beast! Such creature, he can''t fight! Even though he doesn''t'' know why Gray disappeared and didn''t choose to leave with them, but he doesn''t care so much anyway. As long as his members are safe this is all he needs! The group didn''t think too much, and directly turned back and left the place. *ROSHsHHAHAAA* ... ... ... In another completely crystal hall, Gray slowly walking while thinking of what he just saw. When that worm appeared, a huge hole on the wall beside it appeared. From the hole, Gray noticed that there is another room filled with Crystals there. But this is not why Gray decided to come here. "Is it my imagination? hallucinating?" Gray thought of what he just saw and wondered. But soon he realized that he didn''t really hallucinate. Inside the room, from a crack in the very corner, Gray saw a small funny face white ghost appeared. "Don''t tell me!" Gray took the paper on his hand and looked at the direction it will give this time. And he found that all the papers are moving in circles. Seeing this Gray thought of something. Then he walked to the crack the ghost appeared from. But he found that there is nothing inside the wall, only a dead end. But Gray didn''t stop and walked directly to the wall. While walking Gray felt something is stopping him from advancing, at first, he thought its another monster, but after feeling the cool touch from it, Gray know what it is... In front of him should be a crystal wall. Weird he can''t penetrate the crystals either... He just realized this when he was with the others. Gray didn''t go back and kept touching the wall in front of him while moving around trying to find a clear place, so he can enter. And soo he found one. A very small hole. But enough for his small body to enter. Gray drilled from the hole and soon entered a completely new room. Gray looked at the room and didn''t care much but searched around. He doesn''t have much time. He knows within three hours this place will turn to dust, so he has to find her fast. "Damn how did she fell to this place!" Gray started to get nervous and searched around like crazy *WOOGGGG* But suddenly the entire place started shaking which made the walls not far away from him, fall down and reveal another Crystal room. It''s very weird how many crystals exist inside this underground! Looking at the other room, Gray suddenly felt something from it. As soon as he felt the familiar presence there Gray directly flew to it. "You!!!!! Why the hell you''re here!" As soon as Gray entered the room, he saw another pink-haired little girl holding her legs sitting alone looking around her with fear. "Hmm?!" hearing someone''s voice, the little girl turned her face and looked at Gray with surprise. "Who are you?" But this is her first word was... Gray who was existed, suddenly stiffened. Yeah... She shouldn''t recognize me... "It''s me, Gray..." Gray walked to the girl''s side and said with a helpless smile. "Gray?" Hearing his words the little girl stood up in shock, then looked at Gray carefully from top to bottom. Seeing the crown and the possible Gray face. Finally, the girl''s eyes changed. Then slowly filled with tears. And then cried... "UWAAAaaaaa, Thank God! I... I thought, no one.... will find me... Uwaaaaa...." Perona hugged Gray and started crying with grief. Yes, she''s Perona who''s luck was the worst and fell to this crystal room when she entered the world. After seeing Gray, she didn''t care about why Gray looks like this or anything and directly exploded the tension inside her heart. She was really scared, Gray told her that they will enter a new world together. But when she came back to her mind, she found herself completely alone, in this crystal room. What is even scarier, she can actually hear the screams of the monsters from the walls from time to time. The stress she reserved since she came to the main world wasn''t something a normal person can bear. Hearing her words while crying like this, Gray couldn''t help but blame himself again. He selfishly took everyone from their own worlds for his own reasons... But he didn''t even take care of them as he should do... "Sorry Perona... It''s my fault... I won''t let you fall to such an accident again...." Gray didn''t know what to say, he only put his hand on her head and tried to calm the sadness on her heart. But inside his heart, he made up his mind, to do his best to not see those tears again. Hearing Gray''s word Perona calmed down slowly and walked away from Gray. "What is this?" Gray suddenly noticed a few paper piece on the ground so picked up one of them and asked. He has seen such a paper type before... "This is the card Baccarat sister gave me before, I cut it slowly while wishing someone come help me, and it really worked out, every time I rip little piece form it, I can hear the vibration outside" Perona answered while cleaning her eyes. "..." Oh... Hearing her answer Gray froze on his place... From her words, he learned a few facts. First, she used luck to lead someone here so she can be saved, and what she did was the absolutely right thing to do. Second, the card can be used slowly, and he doesn''t need to rip it apart directly. And lastly, is what luck did,.... was to lead him here... By making any possible accident.... So he figured out something... From the moment he got out of the cave and met the first beast. Then felling to the hole, and being followed by bugs, almost got killed. And ultimately that big worm stopped in front of him wasn''t his crow mouth... But Perona''s luck... " :I..." Gray is not sure if he should be happy or sad after realizing all this... ... .... Chapter 93 - Too Late... "Hmmm, what are those two men doing?" On the surface, beside the cave entrance, a little blonde girl was hiding on the tree looking at the two-man who''s gathering energies together in front of the cave. "This energy looks unique... isn''t that space energy? what are they planning to with it?" The little girl looked at them all the time while talking to herself. "I wonder how my cute thing is doing down there... Should I take a look?? Should I....." The little girl put her finger on her head while thinking about what she should do next. *TRUNTRUNTRUN* A footsteps sound appeared from the cave... ... ... "Gray.... how did you become like this" Perona already calmed down and looked at Gray who was thinking what luck is, and asked, then pocked his face... Feeling Perona finger Gray woke up and looked at her. "Perona, your ghosts can''t penetrate the crystals right?" Gray looked at Perona and asked, he only saw her ghost after the wall falls down, even though they were beside each other. "Yes... this crystal is so weird, I sent many ghosts to search for a way out. but didn''t find any" Perona answered while looking a Gray with her round eyes. "Hmmm... Anyway, we don''t have time, we have to leave the place, someone will destroy everything here.." Gray thought for a second and then grabbed Perona''s hand. When Gray touched Perona. Perona disappeared from the place. "Gray! Where Are you! what is this place? So Big!" But Gray was able to hear her words. "This is inside our new castle, you can leave your body inside and come out... Gray explained everything to her while moving back from the crystal room and collecting as much as crystal he can along his way. "WoW! Does that mean, we have a moving home with us?!" Perona was excited when she heard Gray''s words. Especially that she always liked the fact its a big dark castle! *BOOOOM**RWOSHHHHA* Gray collocated what he really needs, and wanted to leave the place. He already went back to the hole the group of the awakeners made to enter this place. And even the purple worm wasn''t there. But before he walks to the hole. the worm appeared again and destroyed the hole completely. What is even scarier is that the worm eyes fell on Gray who should be in invisible mode. Gray''s reaction wasn''t slow at all, the moment this worm appeared he turned back and walked between the crystals going all the way to the room he found Perona on it from the beginning. "Damn! Why is it still here!!! And why is it following me?!" Gray looked at the crystals around him shaking from the movement outside and couldn''t help but feel more nervous. "Gray, since you can move through things I think there is a safe place down there, the monsters usually don''t dare to go near that weird crystal room!" Perona''s soul body came out from the ring and said to Gray. Hearing her words Gray didn''t answer directly. What he needs is to leave this place! not hide on it... Every minute moving might be their life! "Think..., think, what can I do?!" Gray tried his best to think of what he should do next. Skills... None of them is useful right now... Blood and genes... They don''t have any useful use for him in this situation... Ring? Those creatures out there are not planning to play with the rule... So he can''t rely on invisibility... Only the crown can be useful right now... The only ability which can save him to leave this damn place is the crown on his head. But the price of using that ability... If it wasn''t for his damn source disappeared so suddenly, things would have been many times easier... Even though Gray is somehow glad that it disappeared... Or there might be a big chance he wouldn''t have found Perona since the crystals are blocking all king of abilities to pass form them. *ROWSAAASSAHAAAA* Gray didn''t have much time to think and the angry scream of the worm is getting closer already. Without much think, Gray could only let Perona led him to the weird crystal room she just talked about. Perona told Gray to follow her and entered the ground under them, and Gray followed directly. As soon as Gray entered the ground, the crystal room they were in. The room was directly penetrated by the purple worm that is eating many crystals on her mouth. If Gray saw this scene, he will realize how big is the trouble that''s following him. The crystals that can''t be damaged even with his stronger attack, are being swallowed by the worm...like food! The worm looked around calmly as if trying to see something, but then it looked at the ground where Gray disappeared Deep into the ground. Gray followed Perona very fast. After another ten minutes, he finally stood on something. Gray saw Perona moving to the left and followed, till he saw her moving down and disappeared again. Gray also did the same. "This is!" As soon as he entered the new hall Perona talked about Gray froze with surprise... ... ... ... "Captian.. everything is ready" The two group members who stayed outside to guard the entrance form the begging saw everyone came out unharmed sighed with relief, and reported. "Very well..." The captain saw the blue energy floating between the two of them and said. Those two are actually twins who awakened a cooperative ability. Which is space transform! One will control the space coordinate while the other will control the energy and like this, they will move with what they want to any place on the earth as long as they decided to. And this is their job here. Running away by legs won''t help them to run away from the expected explosion that is about to happen, so they will run away with the ability of those two brothers. "Captain... That little girl..." The young man who can detect energy couldn''t help but say. But his captain gave him a glance which silenced him. "Let''s start!" The captain didn''t want to stay anymore and gave orders directly. ... ... "So this is the room you talked about Perona... It''s really weird..." Gray looked around and said with a weird tone. This hall is like every other crystal hall. But the only difference is the huge red Crystal in the middle of the hall. What is this crystal? Gray has never seen one like it before, unlike the awakening crystals around this one gave Gray a weird feeling. From Perona words, no creature dare to come here... So probably the worm up there won''t follow them either? Looking up, he really doesn''t feel any movement on top of him. Gray slowly walked to the red crystal and looked at it carefully. From inside he can see similar smoke of that inside the normal awakening crystal. Gray raised his hand and touched the crystal with his hand. As soon as he touches it, weird cool energy moved from the crystal and swarmed to his body. Gray directly took back his hand. Looking at his small palm, Gray eyes shined. "Perona, go back to the castle," Gray said to Perona that is floating around him. Hearing Gray''s words, Peron directly enters the ring. Gray smile showed her that he''s about to do something awesome like always. "This crystal... I want" Gray looked at the huge red crystal in front of him and also took it back to his ring. ... In the room on top of Gray. The worm was so calm looking down with hesitating color on its eyes. The weird energy down there was always something scare for it and all the creature underground. But almost all the creatures here stayed because they evolve faster around this energy. *SHWOOOO* But suddenly the worm felt the energy disappeared. Which makes it feel confused. But the worm didn''t think much and directly penetrated the ground following where Gray run to. .... .... "Captian! we can leave at any moment, let start!" The two brothers finished everything and said to the leader of the group, whos standing with everyone inside a big blue circle made of energy. "Old man... Start..." The leader also looked at the old man and told him to start his ability. The old man hesitated for a second thinking about Gray who might be down there. But after thinking about the strength of the worm they saw before running away, he stoned his tone and clapped his hands. This place could not remain any longer ... or it could evolve into a major threat to the rest of humanity. As soon as he did this, the blue energy moved around everyone and directly disappeared taking the group to another place. "Huh! so its space transform! interesting! I know it was space energy!" The little girl was watching the group of awakeners all the time, with great interest in her eyes. But now that the show ended, she slowly stood up and wanted to enter the cave, to see what happened to her cute thing... It''s just... ... Deep down in the ground. The room where the old man touched the crystals... The energy inside the crystals suddenly rioted and are changing colors to red very fast. Not the red Gray saw bellow, but a crimson dangerous red. The entire room shined with a very unusual atmosphere... ... Gray in the red crystal room was sitting on the ground while his projection inside the castle was absorbing energy from the red crystal-like crazy. *RWOASAHAAAA* The entire hall started shaking violently, Gray heard the scream of the worm form top of him, which means that damn bug is about to reach. Looks like the crystal was really stopping the other creature from advancing. Gray looked at the pattern on his hand and smiled helplessly. He just came back to the main world and now he''s going to leave again? shouldn''t the main world be like a one-month-long vacation? Damn... If only Mary and the other are with him... "Wait... What will happen if I used that ability before leaving the world?" Gray thought of something and his eyes shined a very bright color. *BOOM**RWOSHSHHA* A huge worm penetrated the ceiling on top and screamed as soon as it saw Gray. "Too late..." Gray looked at the worm and smiled helplessly... As soon as Gray said this, a blue vortex appeared and sucked Gray away. The worm stopped and wondered where did Gray go this time... But before it thinks too much, from behind another massive energy blast appeared. ... In front of the entrance, the blonde walked the first step to enter the cave, but suddenly the ground under her started shining. Looking at the ground under here. The blonde eyes suddenly became that of dead fish... "Really what just happened down there.....*BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM*" .... Somewhere beside Hero base, blue energy appeared and a group of people appeared. *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM* As soon as they appeared here, a huge explosion from very far away suddenly appeared made the entire world-shaking. "Old man... You made one hell of an explosion..." The leader looked at the explosion not far away and said to the old man beside him. What they saw was a huge mushroom head made of fire reaching the clouds from the forest direction. .... Chapter 94 - Hero City! "What with this direction..... seriously... where is this???" Mary standing on the sea surface looking around her with doubt. This.... doesn''t look right... not right at all... She took the papers in her pocket and looked at them with fishy eyes. "huh? what now? turning black? What happened to Gray and Perona?" Mary looked at Gray and Perona''s papers and wondered what does that mean. But staying here won''t explain anything, so she took Baccarat''s paper and decided to find her first. Apparently, she finally realized... *RUMBLE* After turning to golden lightning Mary disappeared from the place directly. .... In another place, Legolas also had the same situation, but the difference is that he''s already on his way to Baccarat''s way. "Meow...." A black cat was sitting on his head licking its pow looked at Legolas who just stopped moving. "Well... Hope they are okay..." Legolas returned the papers back to his pocket and raised his hand trying to remove the cat from his head. But the cat disappeared and appeared again inside his pocket showing only its head. Legolas looked at this cat in his pocket while moving his face as if he''s thinking of what is happening here. If the other here, they will understand his look. Looks like Legolas felt challenging form this cat... But after a few seconds Legolas couldn''t help but sigh weirdly. This cat... ... In a highway street somewhere. A golden Ferrari was moving very fast. Inside the Ferrari, there is a red-haired woman, with two green beautiful eyes. In front of the woman, a few papers were moving to a few different directions. *BRAKEEEE* But suddenly the woman stopped the car violently. "Turned black?" The woman looked at the two papers that turned black and kept silent for a few seconds. Then she took a group of papers from her pocket and started playing with them. After a few minutes, the woman looked at what the card showed her with wide eyes. "Few years? one day?" The woman didn''t understand what she just predicted. *sigh*... but then she sighed with relief... At least they are safe... As she sighed, from the space at the top of the car, a weird golden flame suddenly appeared. With the flame appearing, a black sword suddenly appeared and cracked the space slowly opening a rift in the void, then another red-haired woman came out. Baccarat came out from the car and looked at the woman who just appeared with a peaceful smile on her face. "Yo... Tauriel... you''re safe.." Baccarat looked at Taureil with a wicked smile on her face. Hearing Baccarat''s words. Tauriel''s eyes twitched but soon, she sighed and came down to her side. "How is it? Are the others okay?" Tauriel didn''t plan to fight with Baccarat for now but asked about everyone''s situation. "Of course everyone is okay... I even gave Gray my kiss of luck, will something wrong happen to him?" Baccarat looked at Taureil and said with a more wicked smile. "-_-*" Hearing Baccarat''s words again, Taureil who was trying to ignore this fact, suddenly got angry. After coming to the main world, Baccarat was so worried and scared at first. This is a new world for her, so she doesn''t know much about it besides what Mary told her before. But she''s not the same Baccarat before meeting Gray, the first thing she did was to see if her bad feeling was still there or not, but weirdly she actually felt a great relief even after being separated from everyone. As if it was the happiest thing she did in her life! From this feeling, Baccarat knows that the sad thing that might have happened has passed safely. In fact, Baccarat didn''t realize how much she helped everyone. Not only did she save everyone inside the nothingness. Even after coming to the real world, she still helped to stop another possible disaster. If... Just if she didn''t think about it before and gave everyone luck cards, Gray wouldn''t have been guided to Perona, and Perona might have been killed by the explosion in the forest where she was! After feeling the ease inside her heart, Baccarat understood what Gray said before to her. Her ability can overpower the fate... ... Baccarat as luck goddess, her luck was also good, the place she fell to was a big empty house beside an abandoned city side. But in the garage of this house, she found a very nice looking car. She drove a car before when she was in Gran Tesoro. So she simply found the key and drove toward the direction her luck leads her to. She didn''t trust the direction the papers show from the beginning. "Shameless..." Tauriel couldn''t help but say while holding herself not to get angry. "Was that his first kiss... I wonder.... but it was my first....." Hearing Tauriel, Baccarat wanted to annoy her more and said while looking up as if remembering what just happened before. "*-_-*" Baccarat''s words finally get to her nerves. So Tauriel put her hand on Baccarat''s shoulder and gave her a very nice smile. Then said... "Don''t talk about this in front of me again, or I''ll do free surgery for you..." As she said this her eyes fell to Baccarat''s chest Seeing Tauriel''s sinister eyes, Baccarat knows that she shouldn''t tease her more. ... ... ... Somewhere not far away from the place where the underground explosion happened. From the void, a very beautiful tall blond woman, wearing blue jeans and a white top. The woman looked at the explosion direction with her sky blue eyes, with dead fish eyes. ".... Can''t the day pass without being blown to pieces like this...." The woman said with an annoyed voice. "What happened there? is it the awakener''s purpose? wasn''t their purpose to take the crystals? What happened to my cute thing?" The woman put her hand on her face and wondered what might have happened to Gray. If Gray is here, he will recognize her directly, not form her familiar face, but from the twisted way of talking while smiling as if she heard something funny. "Nope... Such a cute thing, I don''t think it will die easily... He should be alive..." After thinking for a few seconds, she said and smiled weirdly. From her tone, one can hear how sure she is that Gray is still alive. ... ... Hero Base... This is a very large base. Around the base, there are great high walls covering the base from the outside world completely. And the area this wall cover is very large almost unseen. While around the base itself covered by giant trees all over it, making a natural cover to the base. If someone looked at the walls from the outside he will only think that base is safe. But the moment you go beyond the walls you will find another completely new world. A city... A completely normal city! What is weird with this? This is the apocalypse! It''s completely not normal to see a mother holding her children''s hand smiling while asking him what he would like to eat for the dinner. It''s more abnormal that the streets look so clean, while people move around normally as if there is no threat to their life. Clean street, high bildings, many shops. This place can be called heaven in the current main world. Even Mary who originally came from this place. She will probably say; "what the hell happened here. This is not the Hero base I know!" This place can''t be called *Base* anymore. But City! A very beautiful city! In the very center of Hero city, there is a huge ancient style building, this place is shining with life, a big lack, besides it, white birds moving in its sky, the soft sun coming down from the cracks of the white cloud. It''s a very beautiful place. In the main hall of the biggest building. This is a very big hall, with nothing but huge vail hiding the middle part of this hall. *Footsteps*... The hall-door was opened and two men walked slowly inside to the direction of the vail. "Madam... " The one on the lead stopped and put his hand on his chest then bowed his body to the vail. From his words, it can be seen that someone should be inside this vail. And this one is a very important person, that he can only act extremely respectful to her. "I have great news for you, Madam... This guy here said that he saw the child you told us to find not a long time before..." The man said respectfully. "Find it...?" From the vail, a majestic but soft voice sounded. After the sound appeared the vail slowly opened by itself, and the owner of the voice showed herself. This is a strikingly beautiful tall woman, with a very long white colorless curly hair almost touching the ground. Her skin is very white as if there is no blood inside her. only around her closed eyes, some soft dark red can be seen. She''s wearing a completely white snow dress, with some blue lines on it, covering her body completely, only showing her face and hands. She looks almost like a timeless statue. Her left-hand holding saline stands supporting her to walk, while her right hand there is a very unique knuckles accessory. This knuckle accessory is so eye-catching because it''s the only thing that gave color to this majestic pure white middle-aged woman. There are four green, yellow, purple, blue shining colorful gems that look so beautiful on her hand. The madam looked at the man behind the one who spoke with her closed eyes. But this was enough to let the man behind to lower his head. And this man wasn''t anyone else, he''s the young man who could detect energies... "Tell me, what did you see....." The madam opened her mouth again and said with a calm and soft voice. But her word carried great pressure made the young man breathless. But also felt relief deep inside his heart... The young man didn''t dare to hide anything and said everything happened when they entered the cave, till they came back to the Hero city. "Is it..." Hearing everything from him, she walked back to her vail. Inside the vail, there are only a few things. Chair, drawing stand, and a picture. She took the picture and walked to the young man and gave it to him. "Are you sure it''s the same person you saw inside this picture?" The madam asked again. Seeing the picture, the young man was frozen in his place. What he saw inside was a very beautiful face, white-haired child, with bright silver eyes, wearing a dark crown on his head, with a very helpless smile on his face. This is exactly the little Gray. Looking at the picture for a few seconds he raised his face and nodded. ".... You can leave...." The madam didn''t say much after knowing what she wants to know and let him leave. After the young man left, the madam sat back to her seat and looked at the picture with closed eyes. Then she waved her hand again and the picture changed to another... .... Chapter 95 - Golden Trio On the train. This is an old-looking 4-6-0 steam engine red train. Inside the train, there are many rooms filled with young girls and boys, some of them wearing a classic school dress with black robes. In one of the rooms, there are three small kids. Two boys sitting beside each other with many sweets besides them. One of them had red hair, a round face looks a little bit smarter than the other children''s. While the other is a black-haired child wearing a bigger size from his body clothes with round glasses on his face. And in front of them is a brown-haired little girl wearing the classic school dress with a big black coat, holding a small wand on her hand while looking at the glass kid in front of her with a smile. The three of them were talking about something till a small blue vortex suddenly interrupted them and appeared beside the brown-haired girl. The vortex appeared so suddenly so the three of them couldn''t react, but the vortex appeared so fast and disappeared faster, leaving another small kid beside the little girl. ... Gray who came back to his mind, shook his head and looked around. "Train?" Gray said while looking around. Then he turned his face to the three people beside him. "Redhead... Round glass... Brownhead....." Gray looked at the three kids with suspicion eyes. He saw those faces before, but he couldn''t remember directly. ".... Hello...." After a few seconds Gray saw everyone is silent, so he opened his mouth first and said. Those kids are properly surprised by his way of entering the room... "..." The three kids looked at Gray in front of them with surprise on their eyes. This is probably the first time they see someone enter like Gray. And even Gray''s look is so unique! After all, it''s not normal to see white hair with silver eyes like Gray! "I''m Gray... Nice to meet you all... Can I know your names?" Gray thought for a second and asked. Since he''s in a new world, he should first gather some information, help him guess which world he''s in. But those three kids look way so familiar to him... This familiarity might be the key to know where he is. "... Hello. I''m Ron Weasley," The redhead spoke first and looked at Gray up and down. But there is no fear from the fact that Gray came from the vortex. "Harry Potter," The round glasses said. But he was somehow fascinated by Gray''s look. "Hello, I''m Hermione Granger, can you tell me what was that just now? Is it teleportation kind of magic?!" The brown head said and started asking questions. Apparently, she''s interested in what Gray just did. As for Gray, he looked at the three kids in front of him and finally understand why he felt familiar. In front of him the Golden Trio... a brave Weasel, a Master of Death, and a mutant(genius) witch... No wonder he felt familiar... This world is the Harry Potter world! And this situation is... Not so right! If his memories serve right... This train should be on the way to the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry! The finest school of witchcraft and wizardry in this world... What can he get from this world? Many things! And the magic in this world is actually relying on the blood! Which means he can directly access the magic of this world! Not only magic and spills he can learn inside this world. But the artifacts here are ridiculously strong! Thinking of this, Gray smiled nicely to the iron trio in front of him and said; "It''s nice to meet you all, and yes this was teleportation magic, I wanted to join Hogwarts before, but I was so late, so I used magic to come here" Gray said this and waved his hand, and a few metal objects appeared out of the air, floated around Gray. "Awesome!" The two kids were fooled directly. Only the little girl observed Gray movement carefully trying to see how Gray did this. Gray smiled and looked at the three of them with deep eyes. He will try his best to act friendly to those three kids. After all, if he wants to get more benefits from this world, those three are essential~! So for the next ten minutes, Gray talked with the three of them and acted very normally as if he''s a part of the world. Like acting surprised when hearing Harry''s name, or being curious about the scar on his head. "Gray. Your ears look weird, its much sharper than ours, more like... house-elf ears?" Hermione beside him looked at Gray''s ears and asked with wonder. Had to say this little girl''s eyes are sharper than the other two. Hearing her words Gray didn''t know how to answer for a second. Telling her that he''s really an elf? But not the kind of elf of your world? Speaking of, this world really has elves. But not like the one on the other worlds. This world elf has gone to Shakesperean and the Victorian concepts of elves, tiny happy fellows who are usually good-natured and willing to help humans. But apparently, those little elves are very good at magic, even better than all the wizards in this world... The fact that they can use magic without a wand show how good they are. If it wasn''t for some reason they actually serve the human as slaves, Gray doesn''t think elves rank will be so low in this magical world... Gray wondered since he''s an elf from another world, what kind of change will happen when he copies wizard blood. After all, Elf has a connection to magic somehow... Even though Gray didn''t try to feel this connection before. "I and my sister were born with sharper ears from the other..." Gray thought for a few minutes and gave an answer. "Is that so..." Hearing Gray''s answer, the three kids were surprised again. This is a very weird birth condition, but it doesn''t look bad anyway... After talking for some time, Gray already got to know those three cute kids. Gray also found a random reason to came in contact with Harry and the other to enter their Disks. Harry as a little boy who just came in touch with the outside world shouldn''t have many things inside D disk. But as the little protagonist, Gray found some interesting things inside. For example, a skill called [Parseltongue language], which is the language of the serpents! This language allows the owner to talk to all kinds of serpents. Which is... a very unusual skill. Gray copy it for himself and entered his C disk. Like normal humans, nothing special inside his C disk. Except [Half-blood wizard bloodline]... Speaking of the wizard bloodline. there are actually three types of wizards. Pureblood, half-blood, and muggle-born wizards. Pure-blood individuals are people who have no Muggles or Muggle-borns as parents or grandparents. (Non-magic people, commonly known as Muggles in this world) While Half-blood is the term commonly given to wizards and witches who had known Muggle or Muggle-born parents or grandparents. As for the last muggle-born are expressions referring to witches or wizards who are born to two non-magical parents. Their magical abilities do not seem to be at all affected by their Muggle parentage. And in front of Gray is the three types. Harry Potter is a half-blood while Weasley is a Pureblood. And Hermione is a muggle-born witch and that''s why Gray thought of her as a mutant... Even though she shouldn''t be really a mutant, but his ancestors probably were a wizard or witch. And her blood simply awakened by time. In fact, there is no real difference between the three of them, all three types can use magic. And all of them raise their strength by learning magic. It''s just after seeing [Half-blood wizard bloodline] Gray thought about it more. But this didn''t stop him, and he directly copied this blood to himself. The size wasn''t so large, about 7GB. Then he took the chance and came in contact with both Weasley and Hermione. Surprisingly the size of everyone''s blood is different. Weasley [Pureblood wizard bloodline] is 9GB While Hermione [Mutant wizard genes] were only 5GB. Gray copied the three of them and then was combined for a new [Wizard bloodline] 12GB. Gray didn''t feel any real change inside him... But he knows that if he really tried now, he will be able to learn and use magic. Or maybe he was already qualified to use magic since he''s an elf, to begin with, and that''s why he didn''t feel much different. After talking for sometime Hermione as if remembered something said bye and left leaving Gray and the two kids. Gray also found that he needs some space by himself, so he came out and told Harry and Weasley that they should meet again at the school, then left and came to another free room alone. "Gray! Have we entered a new world?" Perona said as soon as she came out from the ring. "Yeah, we really entered a new world... Are you okay? Did you feel something wrong inside the castle just now?" Gray heard Perona and focused on what he wants to know for now. "Hmmm, it was so calm inside..." Perona thought for a second and said to Gray. Hearing Perona''s words, Gray''s heart calmed down completely. Like this, he knows that his idea was completely safe. Crossing while letting others stay inside the ring is a very good thing. "Well... Perona, I have to tell you a few things..... Gray started explaining everything about the world he knows to Perona. After all, they are about to reach Hogwart, without even having a formal invitation. So to enter Hogwart as students he needs to plan this carefully... To enter Hogwart first he needs an invitation... And this can''t be acquired... Besides he needs a wand and a few things every new student has... But he has nothing... If he came down from the train and went to Hogwarts like this... "But all the students on this train have....." Gray thought of this and showed a thief''s smile. .... Chapter 96 - Hogwarts! The journey on the train didn''t take too long. After almost one hour, finally, the train reached its destination. The students came out from the train together with their own things. And soon another big man appeared to gather the first-year students and asked them to follow him. This big man is Hagrid, the Keeper of Keys and Grounds of Hogwarts, he''s a half-giant and the good big friend of the golden trio in the future. His job here is to take the new students to the school, like every year. "Hey, Ron... have you seen Gray?" Harry looked at the students around him and couldn''t find Gray who should be here, so he asked Ron. "No" Ron also looked around and didn''t find Gray. "I''m here" But Gray suddenly appeared beside them and said which scared the two little guys. Ron and Harry looked at Gray and notice another little pink-haired girl beside him. "She''s Perona, my sister..." Gray saw the two kids looking at Perona with doubt and explained. Hearing Gray''s words both were surprised again, Gray already told them that he has a sister, but didn''t think she would be here. Both Gray and Perona at this moment are also wearing the same school uniform as all the students around. He already took a tour inside the train stealing whatever they might need, while not letting the other notice, for example, the clothes they are wearing, belongs to students who brought a few extra changes from the same uniform. But he didn''t really find another useful thing to get. So he has to find another way. Following Hagrid, all the way in the dark and steep narrow path until everyone saw a lake and a big mountain with a castle on top of it. This big castle should be Hogwarts! "Is this the school we will enter..." Perona beside Gray looked at Hogwarts not far away and felt good about it. She didn''t think that she will enter school someday, and actually a magic school! This sounds so exciting! Even Gray beside her, couldn''t help but feel funny. Who knows he will become a child and go to school again... "Hey, you two... Are you both new students?" Hagrid let everyone ride the boats on the shore of the lake, so they cross it and reach Hogwarts school. But when he put his eyes on Gray and Perona, he felt weird. Gray and Perona''s look just didn''t seem natural to him, he hasn''t seen any wizard or witch look so weird like those two. "Yes... We will be students" Gray looked at Hagrid and gave him a good smile. Yup, he''s not a student for now... But he will be... As long as things worked as planned. Even though he didn''t really plan many things, just a fake identity and a way to leave the school in case something wrong happened, and things didn''t work smoothly. This world is not just Hogwart. If he really wants to get magic and other things, there are many ways outside. Hagrid didn''t think much, since both of them came here, they should really be students. But a little weirder students. After all, not many students will wear a crown on his head or give a ghost-like feeling... But come to think about it, he was a weird one himself before as a half-giant, so for him, there is nothing much to think about. Gray and Perona rode one of the boats, And soon another two kid joined them in the same boat. One of them which he already met before, Hermione. And the other is a depressed looking kid which should Neville who lost his frog. Speaking of Neville, this kid''s courage is not small at all. If he remembers correctly he''s the only one of the students who refused Voldemort directly... except the golden trio. Well, this is his future ... Hermione saw a familiar face and greeted Gray with a smile. "And you are?" Hermione looked at Perona beside Gray and said with doubt, but soon she noticed Perona''s ears. "I''m Perona... Gray''s big sister :3" Perona smiled and said with a happy tone, but when she said *big sister* she looked at Gray with an evil smile. Gray gave Perona a pair of dead fish eyes. This little girl is happy that she''s taller than the current him... Speaking about Perona, she''s actually 24 years old already, but she''s the type who looks much younger her own age, and that why everyone was treating her like a little girl, especially after being transformed by elven blood, her look can only be seen as a 15-16-year-old little girl... But yup... still looks older than him now... After saying a few things, everyone calmed down and refocused on the castle they are about to reach. As for Neville, who was still so depressed, didn''t say much and kept thinking about his lost frog. After ten minutes the boats reached the other side, and everyone got off. Hagrid came to Neville and showed him a little frog asking him if this frog belongs to him! "Trevor!" Seeing this frog, Neville felt very happy seeing his frog again. Hagrid guided everyone to the school entrance until they reached the school gate. With his big hand, Hagrid knocked three-time, and soon the door opened. Behind the gate, there is a black-haired witch in emerald-green robes stood there. Professor Minerva McGonagall. The Head of Transfiguration. Speaking of Transfiguration... Transfiguration is the core magic in this school. It teaches the art of changing the form and appearance of an object or a person. This type of magic is commonly referred to as "Transfiguration" and is considered both complex and dangerous. This is one of the magics Gray wants... McGonagall thanked Hagrid and took everyone and led them inside the castle until they reached the gate of a big room. Then she paused and turned back to look at them. "Welcome to Hogwarts," said Professor McGonagall. "The start-of-term banquet will begin shortly, but before you take your seats in the Great Hall, you will be sorted into your houses. The Sorting is a very important ceremony because, while you are here, your house will be something like your family within Hogwarts. You will have classes with the rest of your house, sleep in your house dormitory, and spend free time in your house common room" "The four houses are called Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin. Each house has its own noble history and each has produced outstanding witches and wizards. While you are at Hogwarts, your triumphs will earn your house points, while any rulebreaking will lose house points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is awarded the house cup, a great honor. I hope each of you will be a credit to whichever house becomes yours." McGonagall explained to everyone the rules here and what they will do next. "And now I''d like to know who''s Gray, can you come here with your sister?" Everything went as it should be until she said these words that froze Gray whos standing behind the crowd. Perona beside Gray also looked at him with doubt. "I''m here.." But Gray didn''t try to hide and took Perona''s hand and stepped forward. "Oh... As he said, you both are really unique... Come with me" As soon as Gray stepped forward, everyone looked at Gray and Perona with surprise on their eyes. In fact, everyone already noticed those two out of place elves beside them, but the air around Gray and Perona is so weird, so none of the kids dared to step forward and say anything. As for McGonagall, she was surprised seeing Gray and Perona closely. And from her words. Apparently, someone already notices their existence. And pointed them as *unique*. Gray didn''t think much who this person might be, after all, when he first appeared in this world, he appeared directly beside Harry potter. So the old man Gand****..... I mean the headmaster of this school Albus Dumbledore, should be interested to know who is he. And that''s also one of the reasons, Gray would act too friendly and like a normal person in this world will act. He saw the possibility that someone might be watching Harry all this time. McGonagall made everyone wait, and took Gray and Perona to another room. Along the way, Gray kept silent and only looked around him at this big magical school. But in fact, he already told Perona to spread her ghost under them, in case something happened. "We are here" McGonagall opened the door and led Gray and Perona to enter. This is another big room, but more like an office. McGonagall came to the office and sit down and let both Gray and Perona sit down. "Mr. Gray, we in Hogwart didn''t find any information about both of you and your sister. So I''d like to ask, who are you? And why did you come here?" McGonagall this old witch entered the main pointe directly. "We... Gray already thought about this, so he already thought of fake reason and identity for himself and Perona. Orphans who lived far away with their dead grandma who died not long ago. And after some time they met a wizard who told them about Hogwarts and sent them to the train. Well... It''s a story full of holes.... but he''s not dealing with a government department anyway... Acting like a child and adding some emotions while talking will be enough to let this old woman believe him. He extracted a few acting talents in one piece world before..... So his acting was so real... Hearing Gray''s lies, McGonagall didn''t think much, Gray cute face and clear voice were so true for her. So she accepted what he said. "*sigh* But we can''t allow both of you to enter the school just like this..." McGonagall sighed and said. To enter the school, there are some rules. But both Gray and Perona didn''t fill any of them. "But I think we can make an exception this time...." But another old voice appeared from behind her. With the voice, a tall and thin old man, with silver hair and beard that is so long it almost reached to his belt appeared beside McGonagall! ... .... Chapter 97 - Sorting Hat What appeared behind McGonagall is a tall and thin old man, with silver hair and a beard that is so long it almost reached to his belt. Seeing this old mand it was so easy for Gray to guess who he is! It''s Gand***... I mean Albus Dumbledore! The strongest wizard in the current age! (Author: There was a time when I thought Gandalf and Dumbledore were the same person...) "Oh, you are here..." McGonagall saw Dumbledore appeared here and stood up to greet him. "Thank you, Professor McGonagall..." Dumbledore thanked her for bringing Gray and Perona here. Gray looked at Dumbledore. While Dumbledore also looked at Gray carefully. "Little one... It''s the first time I see someone like you and your sister..." Dumbledore finally opened his mouth and said first. While saying this, Gray noticed the old man was looking at his crown and ring. "I heard that you want to join this school, and apparently you really have the qualifications to join... I don''t see any reason to not allow both of you to join, Hogwarts should be your new home." Dumbledore didn''t wait for Gray to answer and directly accepted Gray and Perona to the school. Hearing Dumbledore, Gray was taken aback... This... isn''t so easy? He knows the story of this world... This old man even planned Voldemort''s death even after his own death... His way of acting has always been so weird and mysterious, but one thing is clear to Gray. Letting him and Perona enter the school easily is not just a good feeling from elder to kids. Even though he knows this, but he just came to the world anyway, planning or having a purpose... Gray won''t react so much for this, Gray can guess one or two... Most likely this old man wants to keep a close eye on them. From his words, he and Perona are unique..... So he probably wants to observe this uniqueness? Letting them join Hogwarts is the best way to keep close eyes on them... But that''s also good news for Gray, he doesn''t really have any connection with anything in this world, so he won''t find anything for real, and staying in the school is what he wanted to do from the beginning... Besides this old man should have many secrets and the good things inside his Disks... Even the skills the other have, should be much larger than the others... Since Dumbledore made it easy for him, then let''s play the way he wants. So Gray showed a very silly smile and said; "Thanks Gand*** I mean Headmaster Dumbledore, I''ll do my best to be a good wizard... Dumbledore smiled and looked at Perona then he looked around the room and said; "Those are some weird ghosts..... Try not to create too many of them... After saying this Dumbledore disappeared just like he appeared. Without even noticing how he disappeared... Looking at this, Gray smiled even weirder... Magic... He wasn''t interested in magic when he was in The middle earth before, after all, he didn''t understand that world magic completely. But in this world, Magic is so direct and powerful... Naturally, he''s interested... "Ha...? Gray... your smile looks so weird... are you okay?" Perona beside Gray looked at his silly smile and said. "....." ... ... McGonagall with Gray and Perona walked back to the group of kids who are waiting. But the difference is that Gray and Perona are not intruders who came here without even formal invitation. But real students of Hogwarts. "The Sorting Ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front of the rest of the school...." McGonagall looked at everyone and said. then she let them wait and left alone until she came back. To make sure everything is ready. Harry beside Gray was nervous and wondered how the sorting will be, but everyone here is a new student so something wasn''t told for them. Speaking about Sorting, it''s not a test to show, but a hat... a funny but arrogant hat. Sorting hat... The way that hat sort the students is by reading their personalities, so it probably enters their minds... Gray thought of this and touched the crown on his head... He wonders what that annoying hat will say when it''s his turn, but he''s not worried about it entering his mind, the crown on his head, is not just an accessory... While waiting, a scream came from one of the kids. Gray and Perona already looked at the direction that kid screamed from. After all, what appeared is a bunch of ghosts! About twenty ghosts had just streamed through the walls around. Those ghosts are Pearly-white and slightly transparent. Look so real. Looking at those ghosts Gray couldn''t link them with the real ghost but more like a soul without a body... Even though that''s what ghosts are... Gray looked at those ghosts normally. But Perona besides him looked at them with surprise. Ghosts! A real ghost! Not one she made by her fruit ability... But a completely real ghost! Looking at those ghosts, Perona suddenly thought of something. "HraHraHra" From her hands a few white funny-looking ghosts appeared and rushed the other ghosts. "What is this?" The other ghost who was talking about something noticed the familiar but weird presence that is coming in their direction and looked back. "What!" As soon as they saw the funny ghosts all the soul ghosts spread and tried to run away. The kids down looked at the ghosts scared by other funny ghosts and then focused at Perona who did all this. One of the ghosts run from beside Ron, and Perona''s ghost also followed but came directly through Ron. "Huh? Ron... What''s wrong?" Harry beside Ron, saw Ron, became so weird, and slowly kneeled down. "I''m not good at magic.... Why am here... Even a bossy girl like Hermione can do magic better them me... Am not worthy to be even a Muggle" Ron Weasley...said. "..." With Ron''s words, everyone kept silent, even Perona who was watching her ghosts hunting the other ghost stopped and looked at Ron. Even Hermione looked at Ron with weird eyes... Bossy? "Pfft....." Another platinum head kid not far away laughed when he heard Ron''s words and wanted to say something, but Perona''s ghosts were still following the other ghosts. So he also got his chance to test being touched by Perona''s depressing ghosts... A similar scene appeared... This time everyone didn''t laugh and moved ten steps form Perona the source of all this evil... Soon the ghost left the place and Perona''s ghost also came back to her side and disappeared. "Hrahrahra... That was fun! I like this school!" Perona laughed and said with great satisfaction! "What is happening here?!" Professor McGonagall, came back and looked at the students who are not daring to get closer to Perona. Everyone pointed at Perona and Gray''s side. Seeing this McGonagall looked at them with doubt. Gray beside Perona looked at all this and couldn''t help but smile helplessly, Perona reaction against the ghosts was so violent, he expected this to happen, Perona as the ghost princess will naturally be interested in the other ghosts... Looks like the ghosts in this school will have a hard time very soon... McGonagall didn''t think much and ordered everyone to a follower in line. She doesn''t have much time, the sorting should begin. "Cheer up :3" Along the way, Perona looked at Ron and said. "...." Gray. Soon she took everyone to a big hall. A very familiar hall. The hall was lit by thousands and thousands of candles that were floating in midair over four long tables, where the rest of the students were sitting. At the top of the hall was another long table where the teachers were sitting. Well, what really catches Gray''s eyes is the ceiling of this hall. What he can see is a stray sky dotted with stars! As if the ceiling is connected with heaven directly! Hermione was standing beside Gray and Perona, saw them looking at the ceiling and explain to them that the ceiling is bewitched... Looking at this ceiling Gray thought of the castle inside his ring... Maybe he can decorate it... Soon Gray saw the dirty hat. McGonagall held a big list of names and looked at the kid in front of her. She started calling names one by one. Sorting everyone to which house they will belong to in the future. And like the original, everyone went as Gray expected. Only Gray and Perona was left to the last. "Gray....." McGonagall called Gray''s name and asked him to step forward. Everyone in the hall looked at Gray. Most of them were surprised by Gray''s appearance. Gray''s silver eyes and the long snow-white hair, with the black flowery crown on his head, wearing the classic uniform with a black coat, is really... Brilliant! (Author: *sigh*...I want to learn to draw...) Gray took a few steps and sit on the chair beside McGonagall so she can put the hat on his head. And McGonagall did this and slowly put the hat on Gray''s head... "Huh? What is this! I can''t see anything..... Weird and so dark... Can''t be read... It''s like an empty jar with no life but also feels like life itself... What is this!... I can feel power not lower than any... But actually can''t feel anything...." The sorting hat started talking to itself But didn''t give a clear reading at all. The hat words were heard by everyone, even Dumbledore looked at Gray with deep eyes. "Ughaaaa....." The sorting hat suddenly took a deep breath and calmed down without saying anything just kept shivering. "Just say Gryffindor...." Gray knows what is happening to this hat, the hat probably did his job and wanted to enter his mind, but the crown on his head wasn''t friendly with objects that will try to enter his mind. The ring on his hand was the first object that tried to do this and has been remade by the crown... But looks like this hat is not worthy so the crown only blocks it and didn''t do anything... "GRYFFINDOR" As soon as Gray said this, this lossy hat really did this and sorted him to Gryffindor... As soon as McGonagall took the hat away the hat actually gave a sigh of relief as if it survived a very scary thing. It''s just a sorting hat anyway... It''s weird if it managed to detect more without being affected by the crown... ... .... Chapter 98 - First Day As A Student Perona and Gray sit beside each other on the long Gryffindor table. Like Gray, Perona was also sorted to Gryffindor. In fact, Gray whispered to the hat threateningly that if it didn''t let Peron with him, he will wear it again. Hilariously the hat really listened to him, even before touching Perona''s head, it sorted her to Gryffindor. The students from Gryffindor where happy seeing Gray and Perona and even the famous Harry Potter enter their house. Dumbledore saw everything is ready and stood up then clapped his hands. With this, all the tables that the students were sitting at suddenly filled with food of all kinds. The students around saw this and were surprised, this is really magical. And the smell of this food is also so magical... Gray looked at this, and couldn''t help but want to learn this spell... He''s not sure if this food was prepared before and what Dumbledore did was summoning it, or if it was created by magic.... If it was created, then this spell is probably the strongest in this world! He can end the starvation in the apocalypse with such skill! "*sigh*....." Gray sighed and tested the food and found it really tasty! He couldn''t help but remember a small joke sentence he read before the apocalypse... *If you''re a Muggle your life is a Struggle*... A very meaningful and true sentence ..... During the dinner the ghosts still came like the original and started moving around the hall, Perona who was enjoying her food suddenly got annoyed by one of the ghosts who came directly from her plat. The ghost looked around and wanted to make a joke, but Perona in front of him actually grabbed his face and started beating him with her small fist. Gray on the side saw this and turned blind eyes. Those ghosts are annoying anyway. As for the other, they looked at this scene with shock. This is a ghost! she actually caught it with her hand?! Ron in front of them looked at Perona with fear, then he started moving away... Not only him, almost everyone looked at this with mixed emotion. Only Harry and Hermione looked at this scene with a big smile. For Harry looking at the ghost begging Perona to let him go looks funny, as for Hermione she looked at all this and wondered if this is also magic... She reads many books before but never read anything about this... The dinner ended fast, and Dumbledore gave warning to the students about some rules like the forest is forbidden, so no one should enter it, and magic shouldn''t be used between classes in the corridor. And finally, the third-floor corridor on the right shouldn''t be entered, or there might be a death threat. There should be the first artifact Gray wants... But to get it, he still had to follow the plot. After this, the seniors of every house took the students to their chambers. Under their leading Gray saw the moving stairs that are filled with moving pictures on the walls. Even the simple painting and pictures in this world are so magical... As if those pictures are truly alive... Talking to each other, looking at the students and talking with them, singing, fighting, simply relaxing, every picture has an owner that is doing whatever he wants. Those pictures are so rea,l as if who''s inside the pictures is a living person and the picture is his home! Under the senior guidance, they soon reached the door of their chamber. There was a fat lady picture who will ask for a password to enter. Gray and Perona saw similar things before in Moria''s Thriller Bark, but the difference is Thriller Bark was just zombies made by shadows, but here it is more magical and lifelike! The senior said the password, and the fat lady inside the picture allowed them to enter. After entering their own chamber, there was a big shared room and two other dormitories for male and female students. This shared room looked nice and neat. Giving a calm feeling. Gray told Perona to come back here when everyone sleeps in the female dormitory, then went to the male dormitory. There was nothing there, just a few beds for the new students, Gray quickly find his own. Harry and Ron the two kids were also looking at Gray with weird faces. "... Something wrong?" Gray looked around him and wondered why those two kids are looking at him like this. "Nothing!!" Both Ron and Harry shook their heads and turned back to their beds. "Are you sure Gray is a boy...." Ron whispered to Harry. "I''m not sure either, but Grey is wearing a male uniform and has a bed here in boy''s dormitory... So he should be... I think" Harry thought for a second and answered. Both of them thought that Gray was a girl all this time... Even though they saw him wearing a male uniform, but they weren''t sure about this either. Gray behind them naturally heard this... So he looked at them with fishy eyes. Those kids... He started to wonder if there was a spell in Transfiguration class that could fix his body... Even though with the crown on his head, Gray doesn''t have much hope... After an hour, the students around were tired and went to sleep, only Harry was looking at the window with a smile. Seeing Harry like this, Gray smiled and said nothing, he knows what Harry is thinking about right now, so he won''t disturb him, and left the room silently. ... Gray walked to the shared room and looked around, but he didn''t find Perona, so he waited for another two hours, but she didn''t appear... "She won''t be sleeping...." Gray thought of this with a funny feeling. Thinking of this possibility, Gray sighed... Come to think about it, his and Perona''s day was a very very long day... She didn''t even sleep since they came back from One piece world. Being trapped in the underground crystal room, stressed till he came and found her, then came to this world... Entering Hogwarts... Funny how many things happened in one day... Thinking of this Gray also felt a little heavy inside his head... So he simply checked Perona and found out that she''s really asleep, then went back to his bed so he can also get some rest. ... ... "...." The next day, Gray woke up and found out that most of the students already woke up and started their day. He actually slept very deep, and only now he was able to wake up! Looks like he was so tired... Gray stood up and stretched his hands while clearing his mind. Then he walked out of the bedroom and entered the shared room, to find Hermione is also awake. "Good morning Hermione, is Perona awake?" Gray walked to Hermione''s side and asked about Perona. "She weirdly became a ghost and went out! Gray, how can she do this? I don''t remember any book about ghosts or wizard world telling about something like Perona before!" Hermione looked at Gray with doubt, she really searched her memory very well, and found nothing, she''s even planning to find the school library soon, and look carefully. Hearing her words, Gray paused for a second, then he smiled and said nothing. Before Hermione asks again, Perona came out of the room and jumped to Gray''s side. Looking at the smiling Perona, Gray knows that she also had a good rest. While Hermione was talking, Gray already felt her coming, that why he said nothing. Perona greeted Gray and Hermione, then told him about yesterday. Because she rested while waiting for the other to sleep, she slept herself, without noticing. Gray said nothing about this, anyway they have time, they might stay here as students for a long time.... so he''s not really in a rush anyway... After this everything went as if they were normal students, and went to classes, speaking of classes, Gray doesn''t know anything about magic till now, so he also followed everyone and attended classes. And of course, he copied all the useful memories from anyone he had a chance to copy from. But the more useful knowledge was inside the little smart witch Hermione. No wonder she will become a very good witch in the future. The knowledge inside her head is even better than that inside the Pureblood new students... Classes passed fast, every class was talking about a current magical subject like magic potions or magical creatures, or even charm and spells and how to defend yourself against them. And there were some boring classes, that he''s not planning to attend in the future... Anyway, he''s not here to get a degree in magic... Besides, he can copy... What he''s doing here is only to follow the plot and collect benefits... If he wants to study, he will only focus on what can make him stronger... Soon it was the flying class and the last class for the first day in the school as a student... Broom Flight Class... Harry has shown his talent in this class, while Neville that kid still made things interesting, and lost control over his Broom. Gray and Perona weren''t really interested in this class themselves, after all, relying on an object to fly is not something Gray wants, and Perona can become a soul form, and fly better than anyone. What Gray and Perona are thinking about is how to get wands... They won''t be able to join the classes in the future. Because it''s the first day, the teacher turned a blind eye today only... ''Come to think about it... Maybe that room has what we need... .... Chapter 99 - Weird Book! Somewhere in the school, Gray was walking in a long hallway while looking around. "Gray where are we going?" Perona in soul form came out from the wall beside Gray and looked around then asked. "To the seventh floor" Gray answered and kept walking. "Seventh floor? is there something there? What is it?" Hearing Gray''s answer, Perona was so curious, this magic school is full of wonder, even though she went to many places in this school already, but every time she will find interesting and a new thing here or there. So she''s very curious to know what Gray is looking for, every time Gray wants to find something, it always turned to be a very amazing thing. In this already amazing school, what he wants to find should be really amazing. "You will find out soon" Gray smiled and didn''t tell her but kept searching his memories. According to his memories, there is an important room on the seventh floor in the left corridor of the Hogwarts castle. That room should have what he needs right now. After all, it''s called the Room of Requirement! The Room of Requirement, also known as the Come and Go Room. It''s a secret room within Hogwarts Castle, that only appears when a person is in great need of it. The room is thought to have some degree of sentience because it transforms itself into whatever the witch or wizard needs it to be at that moment in time, although there are some limitations. "Meow" While walking a red-eyed cat suddenly came from the door not far away and turned her face in Gray direction. But there was nothing. "There is nothing here, let''s go Mrs. Norris" A few seconds after the cat''s appearance, another old man appeared holding a lamp in hand, and also looked at the long hallway, and said. After saying this he walked back, while the cat looked in Gray''s direction for a few seconds then turned back following her owner. Argus Filch the caretaker of the school. Filch should be wandering around the school corridors with his cat Mrs. Norris, trying to catch students breaking the school rules. Gray who already entered an invisible mode stood still, looking at the light from the door not far away fading away, then showed himself again. "That cat is not cute at all...." Perona came out from the wall and said. That cat''s eyes are really weird... And Gray also thought the same, that cat, really have weird eyes. Even vampire eyes won''t be so red like this! Even though he didn''t see a real vampire till now... "Well... Let''s go..." Gray said and continued his way. After ten minutes Gray finally reached the wall that looks somehow familiar to his memories. Well... It''s just a normal wall... They all look the same... But the place looks familiar. "Now?" Perona beside Gray looked at him watching the wall and said. "Perona... Try to enter this wall, see if there is something behind it" Gray looked at the wall and said. "Okay," Perona said and directly entered the wall, but after ten seconds she came out and said that there is nothing behind the wall. "Hmmm" Gray also did the same and tried to enter the wall, but found nothing. So he came out and only stood in front of the wall while thinking. Perona on the side saw Gray is focusing and said nothing, she just waited with him. Gray stood there and thought about what he really needs right now. 1 minute... 10 minutes... The wall didn''t change... Gray started thinking if it''s the right wall or not. While thinking of this, finally the wall started changing and a big door appeared in front of him. "A door appeared!" Perona beside Gray looked at this and said with surprise. Gray also smiled then walked forward and opened the door. Gray and Perona entered the room, and the door closed by itself then changed to the wall again, as of it wasn''t there form the beginning! ... Gray and Perona stood in a huge hall. A very big hall filled with many and many things. Looking around at this huge hall, Gray wondered what he might find. "Perona, return to your body, we will search around the hall," Gray said this and released her body from the ring, so she can help him searching around. He and Perona didn''t separate and walked beside each other, searching for useful things. And they actually found many things, and most of them are very useful things! For example a detailed magic theory book, many magic wands, magic tools. This room is more like a magical treasure! To tell the truth, for magic wands, Gray doesn''t care so much, after all, he can simply copy the house-elf magic type and use magic. But the elves can also use wands, which will make their magic stronger. So he''s also planning to extract attributes from wands he found and merge them into his ring, so he won''t need to hold wand while fighting. But for now, he will try to act like all wizards and hold a wand normally, so not let the others think too much. After searching almost everything inside the room and taking many things to his ring. Gray found an unusual box in the corner of this room. One black dusty box. With many locks on it, and a paper on top of the box with a few words on it. *Don''t get closer! Extremely dangerous!* Looking at this closed box Gray raised a wand he found and... "*Alohomora*" Gray said a spell. With his word, the box locks twitched a little but didn''t open. Alohomora... Unlocking Charm, one of the magic skills he found in Hermione D disk. This charm job is simply to unlock seals... Whatever it is... Had to say this is very useful magic! He not only copied knowledge and memories but also copied some magic skills he found randomly. This spell, he found it inside Hermione''s D disk. But the size was a little pitiful... not even 100 MB... From this, he can see that her mastery over this spell is not good at all, yet can be used... But it''s still not enough to unlock this box... Gray withdraw the wand and touched the locks with his hand. These locks are actually made of iron. So Gray simply controlled and removed them one by one. Soon the box was opened for Gray. Looking inside the box Gray found a big black book. A very beautiful black book, giving Gray the feeling that he wants to open it. But Gray also felt weirdness from this book, this weirdness made him more curious about what this book is, so he wanted to take it out. But suddenly he stopped his action and wanted to close the box again. Yup... He won''t touch that book... Every time he feels weird for any item, it will turn out to be a cursed item... Let''s not say this is a magical world... The crown on his head, was also from a magical world... And he was really about to close it, it''s just... "Hey, Gray! Look at what I found!" Perona came to Gray''s side while holding a big black hat with some gold on it, a very beautiful and elegant witch hat. She didn''t stop and directly hit Gray''s shoulder which moved his hand that was about to close the box. "..." Gray. Gray didn''t move, just watched his hand that is already in touch with the book. 1 Second ..... 10 Seconds... Gray froze on his place waiting for whatever might happen. But seeing nothing really happened, Gray took his hand back and sighed with relief. "Perona..." Then Gray turned his face back to Perona with an angry look. What she did just now really scared him! Seeing Gray''s little angry face, Perona looked around as if nothing happened. But suddenly Perona froze in her place and raised her hand pointing at the direction of the box. Seeing Perona''s speechless face, Gray knows that something wrong happened behind him, so without even thinking, he rushed Perona and wanted to hide her inside the ring and try to leave this place. But will this work? The book behind him was already suspended in the air and opened itself while a black smoke like abyss smoke came out and rushed at Gray. The moment Gray touched Perona, the smoke already engulfed them then dragged all the smoke back to its heart and closed itself. With this, the book dropped to the ground as if nothing happened here. And the hall also returned to silence. ... .... Chapter 100 - Cursed Book "Where am I?... Graaay where are you!!!" Perona stood all alone looking around in the darkness while trying to find Gray. "What is this place...!" Perona saw nothing in the darkness around her and started to get nervous. "Perona! How dare you betray me!" But suddenly not far away from in the darkness, another person appeared. This is an abnormally large humanoid creature with very distinct, devil-like features, two small horns from the sides of his forehead. Red hair and blue skin... "Moria!!!!" Seeing the man who appeared Perona screamed with surprise but and also took one step back in fear. "Perona!! How dare you...." But Moria didn''t care about her surprised look and stepped forward and said with an angry face. "No no, I didn''t betr*Shut up! you even joined the enemy, Perona! You have to die*" Perona wanted to say something but Moria interrupted her and screamed. Hearing Moria''s words, Perona''s heart produced some guilt. Yes... She really did so... "Die, Perona!" Moria screamed and summoned countless zombies from all over the place, and let them attack Perona. "No No go away, don''t get closer!! Gray!!!" Perona was so scared by the sudden zombie attack and tried to run away. But no matter how much she runs, Moria and the zombies are always behind her. Until she was trapped by zombies and found no place to run for. "Gray! Anyone... Please save me!!!" Perona looked at the zombies around her and started screaming in fear, even her eyes started crying like rain. But the zombies were already so close to her, so she closed her eyes, scared of what would happen next. .... .... "Where am I?" Gray stood alone in a dark space, with nothing around. "My voice?" But suddenly Gray notice his sound changed somehow. Or it didn''t change, but... Gray looked at himself and found a very surprising thing. He actually returned to normal! Returned to his normal body from before! Not the small child body. "Where is this? Inside the book?" Gray checked his body, but then focused around himself. He''s not sure what is happening here, but from what he can remember the dark smoke suddenly sucked him and Perona, before he could... "Perona! Perona! Where are you!" Gray yelled trying to see if Perona is around, but he found nothing. Which made him anxious. He started spreading his observation Haki. But weirdly he found nothing... Or more like... His observation is not real? "Someone?" Suddenly Gray notice someone appeared behind him, so he turned back to see a white-haired woman dressing in black, standing there, looking somewhere. The woman has a very long pure snow-white hair, a tall slender body, her face, can''t be seen from Gray direction, but simply looking at her from behind, he can imagine how beautiful this woman face could be. Seeing her, Gray felt extremely familiar, this familiarity made his heart pound and his mind pause. "It''s her!" This is the only idea inside his mind right now. So he walked slowly toward her. He knows... He knows that everything is happening here isn''t real, and might be just an illusion the book show him. But there is a desire inside his heart, driving him to run to the woman''s side and see her. Gray couldn''t understand himself at this moment. He only wanted to reach the woman. 1 step... 10 steps.... 1000 steps... Gray didn''t walk anymore but ran directly with his fastest speed, trying his best to get closet to that woman. But no matter how much Gray attempted to reach the woman''s side, he couldn''t get closer... Not even one step! Suddenly the woman started walking away, step by step... And Gray''s mind also started to get confused. Seeing her going away, Gray''s heart became more anxious. He couldn''t understand why he can''t reach her! Why! Why! Is his speed not enough? Is he too weak to reach her side? Many unclear thoughts appeared inside Gray''s mind at this moment. At the same time, the crown on Gray''s head started spreading a black thick smoke spreading around the entire world of darkness. Or more like... It''s blending with the world of darkness itself. This smoke appeared only once before... "Gray!!" While he''s trying his best, suddenly Gray heard a cry mixed with fear. But Gray''s mind was so confused and didn''t react directly till he heard the voice again. "Gray! Anyone... please save me!!!" This time the voice was clearer then the one before. Which directly reached Gray''s confused mind. Gray''s eyes started to recover its light and woke up from the obsession he was in. The moment he came back to his mind, the woman disappeared from his sight, and Gray also found himself back to the normal small body. But Gray didn''t care about that at this moment. As soon as his mind cleared. Gray realized who''s the owner of the cry he heard just now... "Perona! Where are you!" Gray who already returned to normal, yelled trying to find where she is, but he can''t see anything around. Which made him feel angry for a moment. "Wait... What is this feeling?" Gray suddenly felt an extra thing from the world around him and couldn''t help but look in front of him. Gray''s eye twitched as if trying to see something and soon he really saw something... ... ... Perona closed her eyes and was ready to meet the pain she will receive soon from the zombies that are about to attack her. But her heart at this moment was very weird. She really feels some guilt about Moria, but she doesn''t feel guilty about joining Gray, Mary, and the others. If she had another chance to choose between continuing her life as a ghost princess in Thriller Bark as Moria crew, or maid for Gray and the others. Funny thing, she actually realized that she prefers to stay with Gray and the others! After all... They are like.... the family she never had... "Perona..." Suddenly Perona heard a calm and gentle voice. Not the zombie voice, nor Moria''s voice. But a worried and gentle voice. "Perona... Open your eyes, there is nothing here, it''s me, Gray!" The voice appeared again, and she felt a little hand, shaking her. "Gray?!!!" As soon as she heard this, Perona opened her eyes and saw Gray who''s looking at her worriedly. "The zombies? Moria?" Perona looked around and saw there is no one beside her and Gray in this completely dark space. ... After calming Perona, and seeing that she''s safe. Gray sighed with relief. Then he looked around..... Still the same dark space, with no light..... Gray looked at Perona and asked her about what she just said... And after hearing about what she just saw, Gray also realized how twisted this place is... "Gray... I hate this place..." Perona held Gray''s hand and didn''t dare to let go, she''s really scared at this moment. "Don''t worry... I''ll find a way to leave" Gray stood there and thought about what he should do. First, they were separated, then both of them saw a different illusion... Come to think about it... How did he fell to such an illusion with the crown on his head? And that woman... Why he had such desire? Gray couldn''t understand many things, the mood he entered when he saw that woman was very weird. That woman he saw her once, its the woman who made the crown... But still, he can''t remember her face... Well... It''s not time to think about this, now he had to find a way to leave this book world... But he doesn''t have any useful ability in such a situation... There is also a weird feeling from the world around him. This feeling is growing very fast, which made him wonder what is it. While he''s thinking, Perona tapped Gray''s shoulder and wanted to say something. "What''s wrong?" Gray asked. "Something is wrong with your crown... I''m not sure, but I think.... black smoke is rising from it?" Perona said this and pointed at the crown on Gray''s head. Due to the strange nature of this place, both Gray and Perona saw nothing, other than their bodies and the illusions before. Even the ground they are standing on is is more like standing in the void. "What...?" Hearing her word, Gray was surprised, he didn''t notice such a thing. But it was already too late to think about this, the crown on his head suddenly bounded and the world around also started changing. It not really changing, but more like shrinking, turning into energy entering Gray''s body. Weird and deep energy from all over the place moved and entered Gray''s body, not only Gray, even Perona who''s in touch with him was also invaded by this energy. This energy didn''t hurt them but more like leaving a mark on them. With energy entering their bodies the dark world also started twisting upside down. To be more right, the void itself is being turned around. It was so fast, that Gray and Perona didn''t react directly till they found themselves standing in an unfamiliar room. "Where...?" Gray and Perona looked around wondering where they are. "Here is... The Headmaster''s office! Kids, do you know what kind of danger you both were in just now! If the headmaster Dumbledore, didn''t found both of you, you both would have died a very painful death inside the cursed book!!! And... How did you get out?!" Before Gray and Perona could think too much, Professor McGonagall''s screams could be heard behind them. Both Gray and Perona looked back to see Professor McGonagall''s old face looking at them with a worried and angry face. ... ... (Author: ..... 1,500 words for a chapter that took almost forever.... *sigh*.... I really hate this troublesome chapter) yay Chapter 101 - Book Of Even "This...?" Looking at Professor McGonagall, Gray couldn''t grasp what is happening directly. Looking around himself, Gray found a weird orange light like barrier around him and Perona while they were standing in the middle. Why Professor McGonagall is here? Or he should ask... Why did they appear here? looking around this is not the huge hall inside the room of requirement... if they came out from the book shouldn''t they appear there again? But hearing her words, they quickly realized, looks like Dumbledore found them and brought them here.. Or it can be said that he brought the book back here... "You two, not only left your dormitories at night but actually entered the room of requirement! I don''t know what kind of luck you both have, but it''s not a bit of good luck. Do you know how dangerous the book you found is?!" Professor McGonagall is so angry, the book is a very well known evil book that was sealed a very long time ago! To think Gray and Perona actually found it and were devoured by it, she was very worried that two good kids like Gray and Perona would die inside! "This....." Gray and Perona are not sure what they should say... They just came out of the book world to find themselves being yelled at by Professor McGonagall... Looking at her almost became a monster face from anger, Gray finally remembered how fearful the teacher could be... Really... he even found himself speechless for a second... As for Perona she already grasped Gray''s hand... "Well... Calm down Professor McGonagall" The old man Dumbledore voice also appeared behind Gray. Since this is his office, he naturally should be here. Gray and Perona looked back to find Dumbledore walking out slowly from another room inside this office. Dumbledore also looked at Gray and Perona with a calm, elderly smile. And the orange barrier around them disappeared. "I''m really glad to see that both of you are still alive... you have to know that no one till now managed to get out from the book after being devoured by it..." Dumbledore said with relief and a surprised tone at the same time. "The book..." Professor McGonagall wanted to say something, but Dumbledore raised his hand and stopped her. "I know... I saw everything..." Dumbledore said this and looked at Gray especially. "I have to say that you two still managed to surprise me faster than I expected..." As Dumbledore was talking the book that devoured them appeared in his hands, then he walked to a familiar box. Seeing this box, Gray recognizes it... "This was originally the school mistake, such a book shouldn''t have stayed in this school from the beginning..." Dumbledore said this and put the book back in the box and closed it. While doing this a few locks appeared which most of them are twisted in a weird way. Dumbledore took the locks and gave Gray a glance, which let Gray realize that this old man knows the locks were his doing... With a swing from his wand, Dumbledore fixed the locks and resealed the box completely, then he waved his hand again and the box flew to the room he came from just now. "Book of Even... This is the name of this book" Dumbledore said this while walking to his own chair. "This book existed for a very long time, no one knows what it was or what it is, but it has been known as a cursed book," Dumbledore said this and paused for a second as if he was remembering something. "But there is an old story about the Book of Even... it''s said that this book was the first magic in the world that could create another new magic!" Dumbledore said and sighed... "Such a book naturally attracted everyone''s curiosity and desire, which costed many lives... But it was all in vain, even if the book was something like this at some time... Now it''s just a dark tool that will only harvest life" Speaking of it, Dumbledore stopped talking and looked at Gray and Perona weirdly. "Through time, many great wizards also tried to destroy this book, but none were able to do this ....well.... until today, I didn''t think anyone could really destroy it," Dumbledore said and shooked his shoulders. "But both of you here actually made the book lose its power... do you have something to tell me?" Dumbledore looked at Gray and Perona then asked. The reason why Dumbledore was holding the book so normally just now, was because the book doesn''t have any power anymore. An hour ago, Dumbledore felt the seal on the book was actually broken somehow, so he directly rushed to the room of requirement, it''s him who sealed that box so he was able to feel it. When he found the book on the ground, he also found Gray and Perona who were trapped inside, from the traces they left behind. So he took the book and came back to his office then asked McGonagall to help him, he and McGonagall both are the best in Transfiguration magic, which is also the hardest magic that needs high control over magic. Trying to save both Gray and Perona would not be an easy task, so he needed someone who could control magic with him. The moment he saw the book, Dumbledore knew that something very bad might have already happened to Gray and Perona, so he directly prepared and was ready to start. McGonagall was also there and was worried about Gray and Perona, but what she and Dumbledore didn''t expect, was that the book suddenly shined a weird black light and opened by itself and then Gray and Perona came out from inside! What can this explain? In fact, it doesn''t explain anything, the moment he saw the book on the ground under them he didn''t felt the familiar dark feeling from it. This also surprised him even more, so he came to a fast conclusion. Either the book was weakened through time, which is not likely, or Gray Perona had done something inside..... Seeing Dumbledore looking at them like this, Gray and Perona looked at each other confusingly. They never thought the book actually had such a story, especially Gray, he knows that such a book shouldn''t exist in this world... But with another thought, this is not the movie, but a reality, there might be many other amazing things they don''t know in this world! "Well... Even though you said this... We also don''t know what happened..... Gray thought about it for a second and told Dumbledore what happened inside and that both of them broke the illusions they saw, but didn''t tell him more, and said that suddenly the world changed and found themselves here. Hearing Gray''s words, both McGonagall and Dumbledore couldn''t find any fault, after all, Gray and Perona are so young to do such an amazing thing... But maybe there was a secret inside the book he or Perona has unlocked without realizing, or something else happened... All in all, things ended here, and Dumbledore asked them not to talk about what happened here outside. Seeing things ended like this, Gray sighed in relief. But was also reminded again not to think easily about anything. In fact, he never looked down on this world, even though the magic here doesn''t look so strong, and doesn''t make mass destruction like other worlds power. But some magics here are much stronger than any other worlds'' power! Professor McGonagall punished Gray and Perona with -50 points each which lowered Gryffindor house points by 100 points, for the rules they broke tonight, then Dumbledore rewarded them another 100 points to help them destroy an evil book and like this, Gray and Perona were warned not to move around the school at night again, or there might be a more strict punishment the next time. Gray didn''t care about this.... points? win the house cup? Well... it''s not bad to let the house he belongs to win the cup... Anyway, that''s not the point... Professor McGonagall was ready to take both Gray and Perona back to their chamber, but suddenly Dumbledore threw a big wizard hat to Perona. Then gave her and Gray a deep smile. Looking at this smile, Gray couldn''t help but feel eerie... This old man really knows everything they did! ... ... Gray with Perona walked back to their chamber and found out that everyone is still sleeping quietly so they were alone in the shared room. "Perona, this world is dangerous... We should be a little more careful in the future" Gray looked at Perona, who already wore the big witch hat on her head, smiling happily. and said. "Yeah...." Perona nodded her head and said with a serious tone, that book was a really scary event for her. Gray and Perona were exhausted from everything that really happened, so Gray took Perona to the ring so she can choose the wand she wanted, he already got many wands inside his ring, so after a few minutes, Perona found the wand that she felt most suitable for her. Then both of them went back to their dormitories. Gray on his bed was thinking about what happened before leaving the book world... He''s sure that he felt a very weird energy drilling into his body at that time, but weirdly he can''t feel anything right now. Completely nothing no matter how much he tried to feel. And in fact, not only Gray, even Perona in her bed, had the same thought, after all, it''s not normal to not feel foreign energy enter your body. But neither of them could feel any change, which made them wonder what that was... .... .... .... (Author: BACK!... Sorry I couldn''t write anything in the last few days... It was a very bad few days in my life .-. that I don''t want to remember.... Anyway thanks to those who voted even though I didn''t write anything XD) Chapter 102 - Troll Attack. At the dinner long table, Gray was sitting beside Harry and Perona while holding a big book in front of him reading. "Hey, Gray! Leave that book for some time! you''re becoming more like Hermione" Ron beside Harry saw Gray focusing on the book again, and couldn''t help but say. But Gray didn''t care about him and kept reading the book. After about ten minutes, finally Gray ended the last page and closed the book while closing his eyes thinking of what he just read. It''s been more than a month since the *Book of even* accident, in this month Gray already copied many students in Hogwarts, but he still didn''t start with the teachers, because he found out those books in the library are actually another treasure he never looked at. Gray strength this month advanced to a very good level as a wizard. Even though he didn''t copy the teachers and other strong wizards, but there are many different students here. And not all of them are good at the same subject, which makes them better in other subjects, so Gray was pretty satisfied with all he got in this month. "Hey, where is Hermione?" Harry looked around and saw Hermione wasn''t there, so he asked. Hearing Harry''s question, Perona raised her head and looked at Ron beside Harry with scary eyes. Seeing Perona''s eyes, Ron was scared and wondered why she''s looking at him like this. Perona already became very well know in the school, after all, her ghosts can be seen more than the normal ghost here. Which also forced most of the students to give a funny show. So most of the students are scared of her... After all, not everyone wants to kneel down and say something they will regret in the future... But those ghosts also didn''t really make any harm, so the teachers turned a blind eyes for the time being. Neville who was eating beside them also looked at their side and told them about what he heard. It turned out that another girl said Hermione was hiding in the girls'' bathroom crying all day long. Hearing Neville words everyone turned their heads at Ron, including Gray. Most of them already knew what happened, Ron called Hermione a "nightmare," because she actually tried to teach him how to spell the Levitation Charm. And yeah... It''s a kids'' problem. While they are thinking about messy things, The hall-door was opened violently and Professor Quirinus Quirrell came in, freaking out, screaming that there''s a Troll in the dungeon then fabulously fainted. Looking at the fainted Quirrell, Gray couldn''t help but want to give him 10 points... This guy acting talent is so brilliant... That he wants to extract it... Professor Quirinus Quirrell, the Defence Against the Dark Arts professor, the gentle and shy weak professor who''s everyone laughs at because of his funny actions, and Voldemort soul vessel. Quirrell already allowed the Troll to enter Hogwarts as a diversion, to take the chance and sneak to the restricted Third Floor Corridor where the Philosopher''s Stone is being hidden. Speaking of this stone, this is a real magical stone. The Stone could turn any metal into pure gold and produced the Elixir of Life, which granted immortality. Even though it can give immortality, but one has to consume the elixir on a regular basis. This means, that this elixir only prolong life by a few years each time a person takes it, and like this, the normal human will gain immortality... Even though it''s actually useless for Gray who needs not simply one or two years... But it should have a unique attribute he can extract! So it''s worth trying. If he found nothing, then he will simply gave it to Mary when he goes back to the main world since it can turn all metal to gold, she should like such a stone. With Quirrell''s words, almost everyone in the entire hall screamed with panic. "SILENCE!" But Dumbledore stood up and screamed which calmed everyone again. Dumbledore let all the students go back to their dorms under their house leaders leading, and he with the teachers will go to the dungeon. While moving, Harry realized that Hermione still doesn''t know about the Troll and wanted to go and warn her, so he wanted to go find her, but when he looked around, he only found Ron... Gray and Perona have already disappeared from the place. ... ... In the girl bathroom, Hermione who already calmed down from her frustration cleared her eyes and walked out, but when she walked out, she saw something that made her freeze in place. In front of her, there is a huge ugly green figure with a very bad odor, holding a club in his hand looking at her confusingly. Hermione didn''t scream but started walking back calmly, trying not to provoke the Troll in front of her!!! But maybe the Troll figured out what he should do, the troll raised his club and smashed toward her. *Scream!* Hermione screamed from fear seeing the club about to hit her and directly wanted to dodge away. "HraHraHra* But before she dodges, another huge ghost suddenly appeared from behind her and scared the troll a few steps back. Seeing that big ghost, Hermione smiled, she know Perona should be around. "UGHAAA" Seeing the ghost actually doing nothing, the troll was annoyed and wanted to attack again. And at this time, another two kids already reached the bathroom and saw the Troll and Hermione. Harry and Ron were planning to close the door and trap the troll here, but seeing that Hermione was also in the bathroom, they couldn''t do this. Gray who already appeared beside them quietly, stood there and looked at the troll with weird eyes. He killed a few Trolls back when he was in The middle earth... But this Troll in front of him is so low compared to the Trolls he knows. At least the middle earth Trolls possessed some intelligence... Gray thought of something and smiled. ... The Troll raised his club and wanted to attack Hermione, but the moment he raised his club Perona''s ghost also suddenly broke up and became many small ghosts. looking at all those small funny looked ghosts, the Troll was scared by this sudden change and waved his club trying to attack the annoying ghosts around him. But none of his attacks worked. "Perona''s ghosts are bloody irritating!" Ron looked at all those ghosts and said. But maybe the ghost heard him, a few ghosts left the Troll side and went directly through him and went back to the Troll. Looking at the kneeling Ron, Gray couldn''t help but admire this boy courage... dare to say such a thing while Perona is around. Gray refocused on the Troll who already gave up attacking and lowered his club from depression and sighed again... Perona''s way of fighting is really unique and almost invincible. A few ghosts around merged together then Perona appeared from within all these ghosts. Perona with her witch uniform and the new witch hat floating in the air in the soul form looks really like a little ghost witch. "Ugly thing! you''re not cute at all!" As soon as Perona appeared she looked at the Troll and said. Looking at the newly appeared Perona, the Troll felt a little motivation and wanted to attack again. *Petrificus Totalus* But Gray''s voice appeared from behind. With Gray''s words, the Troll froze in place and slowly fell down on his back while his hand still rising the club ready to attack. *BOOM* The Troll fell down in front of Gray, Harry, and Ron. Harry and Ron looked at Gray beside them who defeated this Troll with one hand swing and couldn''t help but open their mouths with surprise. "Gray! You said this one should be mine!!" Perona came out from the ground and said to Gray. "You have wasted so much time.....Well ... You will have a chance in the future...." Gray wanted to say something but seeing Perona round eyes staring at him so closely, he changed his words and said he will allow her to play as much as she wants in the next time. Then he looked at the Troll on the ground... Had to say this Troll looks really ugly... "Awesome! Gray, how did you do this? What was that spell!" Ron who already recovered from Perona''s ghost attack looked at Gray and said. "Petrificus Totalus I know this spell! It''s The Full Body-Bind Curse... I was also studying this curse... You can already use it!" Hermione who already came to their side also looked at Gray and explained. Then she looked at Harry and Ron. Seeing Hermione looking at them like this, Harry smile and felt good that she''s safe, as for Ron he felt some guilt and didn''t know what to say. But Gray came to his side and said something on his ears. Which made Ron''s face turn white and directly apologized to Hermione. Seeing Ron''s appearance Harry and Hermione couldn''t help but smile. "Oh my god! why are the three of you here! you better explain yourselves to me!" But suddenly Professor McGonagall''s voice appeared from behind. Professor McGonagall with Severus Snape and Professor Quirrell came together and looked at the Troll on the ground with shock. Hearing her question, Harry and Hermione looked around then and found out that Gray and Perona actually disappeared! Chapter 103 - Mirror Of Erised After the Troll accident, everything went well... The Golden trio became really good friends as they should be, and started suspecting Snape to be the one who let the Troll enter the school to get what is hidden in the school, Harry this smart boy, directly realized that what Hagrid took from the bank is what the three-headed dog is guarding. They suspected him simply by connecting the reason why he had blood on his leg during the Troll''s attack night and the way he walked after. Speaking of this dog. The creatures in this world are really magical. For example, the three-headed dog is a very rare magical beast. Huge body, three heads, and great strength! But actually will fall asleep if it hears the sound of music! Yup... the animals in this world are so magical.. even their weaknesses... Gray is also planning to get a few magical beasts from this world. Since he has the castle with him, it''s not a problem to get some useful or magical creatures along the way. "Hey Gray, It''s the winter holiday, where are you and Perona going?" Ron was sitting beside Gray and asked while eating. "Nowhere, we will stay here" Gray didn''t turn his face and kept focusing on the book in front of him while answering. Yes... Gray is not planning to leave this school until he gets everything he wants inside it, whether knowledge or skill or whatever. Ron and Harry are also planning to stay in school this holiday. Harry is not really interested in coming back to the ducks(Dursley) home, If he had the choice, he would never go back there. As for Ron, his family is not at home, so it''s not a good choice to go back alone. Ron and Harry are searching for some information about Nicolas Flamel the creator and the only owner of the Philosopher''s Stone. They learned about his name from Hagrid''s mouth. So they are trying to find some useful information. Hagrid''s talent in spiting secrets is really magical... Hermione went back to her family this holiday, so she didn''t help them but reminded them to search in the library before leaving. For all this, Gray acted as if he knows nothing. When the holiday ends, the little girl Hermione will come back and find Nicolas Flamel''s information directly. Then they will soon find their way to the stone. and like this, he can take it away... Maybe.... as long as that old man Dumbledore didn''t put another thing he doesn''t know on the stone. And soon it was Christmas day. It''s probably the coolest in Harry''s life, this guy got few gifts for the first time. A sweater from Mrs. Weasley, and Chocolate Frogs from Hermione, and finally a cloak comes with an unsigned note that says the cloak belonged to his father. Harry was interested in this cloak and tried to put it on. The moment he did this, Gray who had a very low presence these days implanting his head in the books, raised his head and looked at Harry with a weird flash in his eyes. Only Harry''s face was visible, but everything else from his head actually disappeared! What made Gray''s eyes flash is that he found a very interesting and weird thing at the same time. Normally for invisible things, Gray will still feel them perfectly normal, after all, he mastered observation Haki! So it''s not easy for something to pass without him noticing it. But that''s the problem here, he actually can''t feel the existence of Harry''s body at all. Or not, he doesn''t feel the cloak! Come to think about it, this Cloak of Invisibility.... is actually one of the fabled Deathly Hallows! According to the story everyone knows, this cloak was actually a part of the Death God cloak himself... Whether the story is true or not, Gray doesn''t really care much, what he cares about right now, is that the cloak invisibility looks interesting. He wonders what kind of attributes this cloak has... Well... This cloak has just become another target to be extracted in the future... ... At night, Harry sneaked out of the room by using the cloak and went out. Gray also followed Harry in another invisible mode. How he did this? Harry is a normal little kid, even though Harry can''t be felt from the cloak, but he will leave some traces behind him, for example, his footsteps sound and breathing sound, and when he opens any door or moves something, all this can be felt by his Haki, so it''s easy to find him. Like the original, Harry was found by Filch inside the library and while trying to run he heard the voices of Snape and Quirrell and got worried that he''ll get caught. So he entered into a room that was left open. Gray followed Harry casually and also felt everything around, but he didn''t care much and with silent steps, he entered through the door if the room Harry''s in. This was a big dusty room with nothing inside. Gray walked slowly and saw Harry looking at one magnificent ornate mirror. It has clawed feet and a gold frame inscribed with the phrase " Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi." (What the hell does that mean?) Gray didn''t get closer and watched Harry changing emotions many times, till he hardly stopped himself from staying beside the mirror and left the room. Seeing him leaving, Gray didn''t follow again and walked slowly to the mirror side to take a look. Mirror of Erised... He knows this magical mirror. This mirror shows you the deepest, most desperate desire inside one''s heart. Gray is interested to know what''s inside his heart. Gray walked slowly to the mirror side and was about to take a look, but... "Hey... What are you doing?" A little pink head suddenly came from the ground beside Gray and almost scared him. "Why are you here?" Gray looked at Perona who appeared from the ground and asked with black eyes. He didn''t notice her... "I couldn''t sleep and wanted to come and talk to you, then found that you weren''t in your room, so... I found ya!" Perona answered Gray with a big smile, It''s easy for her to find Gray, she already planted many ghosts around the school, finding Gray by the traces left by Harry was easy. "Well..." Gray didn''t know what to say, he''s not planning to do anything anyway, he just came here to take a look at the mirror. So he didn''t plan to take Perona with him. Perona looked around and saw there was nothing in the room, and finally placed her eyes on the mirror. "Wha... wh wh... what... What... th...e hell!!! is this!" As Perona looked at the mirror and stopped for a second, then her eyes opened wide and her heart started beating faster even her words were not clear but loud with her weird and unique voice asking Gray what is happening. Then she looked around her trying to see what''s the mirror is reflecting. But she found nothing. Then she looked at the mirror again and kept looking inside while her face kept changing expressions many times. Then she looked at Gray and found that he''s only looking at her, and didn''t look at the mirror. "Gray! what am I seeing?! what is this mirror?" Perona looked at Gray and asked with a red face. While she''s trying to hide the mirror behind her body. Seeing Perona''s reaction, Gray felt interested and wanted to know what kind of desire she has, so he said; "Why? what did you see?" But Perona didn''t answer and kept peeking at the Mirror behind her. From Gray''s words, she calmed down a little, looks like he didn''t see what she just saw. Seeing Perona not wanting to say, Gray smiled and thought of something. "In fact, this mirror shows nothing but a little part of your future... "Gray looked at Perona and said teasingly. "WHAT!!!" But his words were a big blow to Perona, which made her almost lose her mind for a second, even her soul body became unstable and flew back to her real body. Seeing Perona disappearing from the place just like this, Gray stood there looking at the empty space in front of him blankly. ''Really... What did she saw inside?...'' Gray thought in his heart. He''s really interested in knowing what she saw at this moment... After some thoughts, Gray sighed and moved slowly then stood in front of the mirror. He didn''t try to look at the mirror when Perona was here, after all the mirror won''t show him what Perona saw, but the desire inside his heart. So he wishes to see it when being alone. So he raised his head and faced the mirror directly. "Huh....! .... Chapter 104 - Youre Not My Desire! In a big dusty, room. A little boy with long white hair almost reaching the ground, wearing a black crown on his head, and two silver eyes looking at the huge mirror in front of him in shock emotions. If someone else looked at the mirror he will see a very different thing from what the little boy can see. Gray looked at his own reflection in the mirror with weird eyes. Inside the mirror, he can see himself, a reflection of himself, but the difference is that he doesn''t have a crown on his head, nor he has eyes. But two black holes look so weird and evil. "What? Wondering why you see such a thing but not the desire inside your heart?" Suddenly the mirror reflection smiled at Gray and said. "Huh?" Hearing the mirror Gray speaking, Gray froze in his place. "What are you?" But he didn''t stop for long and asked. "What am I? A wrong question, The real question should be... *What are we*" But the mirror reflection didn''t give Gray the answer he wants but instead corrected the question for him. Hearing his reflexion''s words, weirdly Gray felt he''s right, and even his heart started breeding weird mixed feelings. Seeing Gray so silent the reflection smiled deeply and said; "This mirror shows you your deepest desire... So you should understand something don''t you?" ''My desire?'' Hearing his words, Gray looked at the mirror reflection and said in his heart. Is his desire to become what inside the mirror? Thinking of this Gray couldn''t understand directly. What is happening here is really weird, he had expected a few possibilities about his desire, after all, he knows himself the best. But what he''s seeing right now is so weird, he even started asking himself if this is really his desire or not. But Gray didn''t realize that while his thoughts keep coming and going, a weird black smoke is slowly spreading from his shadow around the room. And the weird pattern under his left eye is slowly twitching and creeping to his eye. This pattern appeared for the first time when Gray got the crown but has never shown any usefulness more than making him look meaner and elegant. "Don''t you want to get your strength back? or even became stronger? think about it, if your not this weak, wouldn''t you be smiling with the others right now?" Seeing the pattern under Gray''s eye, started moving and the smoke around him became more, the reflection actually became more active and started talking more excitedly. Gray wanted to say something, but a more unnatural thing happened. The reflection hand suddenly rushed toward Gray from inside and came out of the mirror. Seeing this, Gray moved back two steps, but the reflection already came out completely from the mirror. "Let me show you something" The reflection was faster than Gray, and directly caught Gray''s small face. The moment he touched him, Gray''s eyes reflected a few pictures. Those pictures were so fast and not very deep but showed Gray a few things he wishes to never see. All of them show one thing, which is the death of the people he loves if he didn''t get stronger. Those pictures were like a bullet directly shot inside Gray''s heart. This is possible! All that he''s seeing is possible! if he doesn''t get stronger... not only him... But even his loved one will disappear! Seeing Gray''s eyes were clouded with a desire for strength. The reflection mouth cracked a very evil smirk. "Gray!!! What is this! Let go of Gray!" But suddenly Perona''s voice appeared, as she entered the room from the ceiling she hovered there looking at Gray where everything around him was washed with Darkness. What Perona saw is a little different from what Gray can see. Gray was standing in darkness like the only light while another dark figure made of dark smoke looking similar to Gray was holding Gray''s face with two smoky hands. Perona didn''t think much and directly generated countless ghosts from all directions and let them flew to the dark figure. But the figure only gave her a glance and waved his hand. With his hand moving, the darkness became like ocean water and splashed at all the ghosts around him. Weirdly every time the ghosts touch the darkness, they actually dissolve and disappear, as if the ghosts don''t exist from the very beginning. And even weirder this darkness didn''t affect anything around. Seeing her ghosts being killed like this, Perona knows that she can''t beat this thing in front of her. But seeing Gray is sinking into the darkness while doing nothing, scared her even more than the darkness around. So she made up her mind and used her ghosts again. But this time, she made a huge ghost around her and she herself hid inside then took a wand and waved around her. As she did this, the big ghost shined and tried to attack again, but like before it didn''t take a second and was crashed by darkness. The darkness didn''t stop and kept moving toward Perona directly. Seeing this, Perona dodged and wanted to go away, but she found out that the darkness around already trapped her, which made her panic even more, so she looked at Gray who''s half body was already deep in the darkness and... "GRAY!!!! WAKE UP YOU JERK!!!!" Perona screamed loudly as the darkness was about to reach her. *WOJJJJJ* As Perona''s voice, the darkness around suddenly stiffened and didn''t move anymore. ... Gray who was in deep darkness, looked in front of him at his own reflection with calm eyes. Unlike the clouded eyes just a second ago, but clear bright eyes. "I might desire power... But I know that I''ll never hurt my own people with this power... I don''t know what you are or why I have something like you inside my heart. But for sure you''re not *My own reflection nor my desire...FIEND*" As Gray said this, the crown on his head shined dimly, and started devouring all the darkness around Gray. The reflection looked at himself being slowly turned into pieces sucked to the crown, he didn''t try to resist but looked at himself with an emotionless face. "Sigh... Already wake up?... Looks like I can''t come back with this annoying woman helping you..." The reflection sighed and said annoyedly then looked at Gray''s eyes and smiled. "Funny how fate will finally twist everything like this... I... No... As you said... I''m not your reflection, I''m a part of another...." The reflection looked at Gray and said, then smiled wickedly. "Don''t rely so much on that thing, I don''t like the fact that you''re becoming more and more like her... Gray..." The reflection looked at Gray and said deeply, but it was also the first time it called Gray''s name, which not linking himself to Gray anymore. "UGHHH." As the reflection said this, Gray felt a burning pain from under his left eye, as if his face was pricked by a hot knife. Such pain directly went to Gray''s nerve and spread fast to his whole body. "I''ll leave it inside you so maybe you can use it... Or not... In fact, it''s better not to use it... shame that I won''t have another chance... Gray... Keep getting stronger..." This is the last words the reflection said, and his body was shattered into many pieces after that and disappeared. With this, the darkness in the entire room flew like a vortex to the crown till nothing was left. And everything went back to silence again. "... Gray?" Perona who watched everything happened and how the dark figure turned to smoke and was sucked by the crown floated slowly to Gray''s side and called him worriedly. Gray held the left side of his face painfully but still raised his head and looked at Perona and smiled pleasantly. For some reason, he feels very happy right now, as if there was something bothersome inside his heart, and it finally disappeared. Such a weird feeling he doesn''t know how to describe. Seeing Gray smile, Perona also sighed with relief. But seeing him in so much pain like this, Perona felt worried again. "What happened to your face?" Perona drifted closer to Gray and tried to see what was wrong. Gray also removed his hand and let Perona see the reason for his pain. But there was nothing, under Gray''s left eye there was nothing... even the pattern mostly disappeared leaving a simple black mark. After about five minutes, Gray finally sighed with ease and felt the pain vanishing, as if it wasn''t there. "Let''s go back..." Gray didn''t want to stay in this room anymore. The darkness that was spread just now was so smooth and soundless. But it didn''t spread itself other than inside this room. For the dark nature, Gray knows the best, it''s hard to be detected even if it was beside you. So he''s still relatively safe. But it''s better to leave. However, before leaving, Gray looked at the mirror that was still standing there as if everything that happened here has nothing to do with it. Seeing the new image in the mirror, Gray finally cracked a smile on his face and disappeared with Perona leaving this room. What the mirror showed him just now, was only what he expected. It was him standing with another six figures. Five which he knows, and one he always wanted to know. Seeing those figures, Gray didn''t look at the mirror anymore and left directly. .... Chapter 105 - The Forbidden Forest In the chamber, Gray and Perona came back and stayed all alone there, Ron and Harry already went to the mirror room, looks like Harry is so excited to show others his parents. Gray didn''t think too much at this but kept thinking about everything that happened tonight. He realized a few things... So Gray entered his disks and checked them very very carefully. But after reviewing his disks carefully, Gray couldn''t find any abnormality... So he sighed and started thinking of that reflection. The first thing he thought of is the crown. The pattern under his eyes appeared when the crown merged with him, and even changed when the crown awakened for the fourth time. So he doesn''t understand what is the connection between the crown and that thing. He saw a part of the crown history, this crown should be made by that woman, but that reflection doesn''t seem to be related to her... How did he know? Very simple. He can feel it... When the reflection was talking to him, Gray felt the weird connection between them, but he also knows that thing wasn''t made from him... This is very weird and unclear. Gray kept thinking about this for a few hours, Ron already came back to his bed, while Perona is already sleeping beside him on the Couch... She was worried that the pain Gray felt before might come back again so she didn''t go back to her bed and stayed with him in the shared room. Looking at Perona sleeping, Gray smiled peacefully. To tell the truth, he owns Perona a big thanks. When he was confused by the reflection''s words. Perona sound brought him back. In fact, he wasn''t completely confused, but that reflection was like clicking on his mind to keep confusing him. Which is very weird how it happened while the crown on his head. And that''s why he felt weirder about the reflection. Other than Gray himself... No one can enter or confuse his mind. But when he heard Perona''s voice, Gray''s mind was cleared instantly. Looking at her sleeping quiet face, Gray smiled and touched her hair. He might not understand many things, but he will sooner or later... Now he should focus on his strength. Even though the reflection disappeared, but that thing still managed to strengthen Gray''s desire for strength... ... ... ... The winter holiday soon ended and everyone went back to school. In these three months, Gray and Perona stayed in the school and didn''t get out completely. For Gray, he wanted to end every last book he can find in the school before the end of the stone plot. Why wasting time since he can copy? There is a saying says *knowledge is power*... Learning more knowledge will make his path clearer in the future, even if he simply wants to copy. Besides, not all the knowledge can be found here are inside the other''s head. And alike, the knowledge inside the other''s head can''t be found inside the books, and Gray has time to waste in this world. The pattern in his hand is so calm and didn''t move till now, which made Gray prepare for a long stay in this world. As Gray said before... The moment Hermione came back to school, she directly found Nicolas Flamel''s information. So the Golden trio should go to Hagrid to ask next. ... Looking at the three heads sneaking out late at night again. Gray who was reading his book, closed it and stood up then disappeared. Following them all the way out of the school, Gray found them heading to Hagrid. Hagrid didn''t want to invite them in at first. But under the three kids'' words, he said nothing. Gray also sneaked inside and watched from the side. Hagrid took a huge black hot egg and put it on the table. Looking at this big egg, the golden trio wonders what this is, but soon Ron recognized it and wondered how Hagrid has such an egg here. While talking the egg started shaking and cracking. *KUHHH* And soon the egg was broken and a little ugly dragon appeared from inside. Yes... It''s a dragon... But not a beautiful one. Looking at this dragon, Gray couldn''t link it with the big sly dragon he with Legolas, and Tauriel killed before. At least Smaug looked smarter and more... Dragon-like? But in another thought, Smaug was also an ugly one... Yup... He was right when he called Smaug ugly winged lizard... While looking at everything in front of him, Gray noticed another presence coming here. Without trying to know who, he saw a platinum head sneaking out of the window spying at everything happening here. Yeah... There is that poor boy. Draco Malfoy... A pure-blood wizard who strongly believes in the importance of blood purity. For this little boy, Gray doesn''t really have an opinion... how to say... He''s a pathetic villain project. Simply by looking at this boy''s history and future..... Speaking of... This Draco actually wanted to make trouble with him and Perona before. Since they are Harry and Ron''s friends. But will this be easy? Under Perona''s ghosts attack, he became a laughing target for the entire school. And since then he didn''t dare to get closer to him and Perona anymore... Well... Soon Hagrid and the others noticed Draco, but it was already late, Draco directly run away to report everything he saw here. Gray didn''t stop him. He doesn''t need to anyway, sooner or later someone will notice the dragon existence anyway. Hagrid loves the magical animals but he''s not Newt to tame them... Next... everything happened as Gray expected. The Golden trio was gloriously punished -50 points each, and Draco this sad boy was also punished with them since he also broke the rules, and to make sure they don''t do it again, all of them were given detention with Hagrid in the Forbidden Forest. ... In the forset, Gray floated slowly following Harry and the others while looking around. This is his first time to enter this forest. He always wanted to come here and take a look, but he left it till the end of the stone plot. This forest has many magical creatures. Just following Hagrid, Gray noticed many weird things already. Soon Hagrid found silver blood on the ground which is the reason he came here. He''s searching for the blood unlucky owner. What is this silver blood? Unicorn blood! What can this blood do? Well... Its job is very simple... No matter how badly damaged or near-death you are... This blood will actually keep you alive. But as a price for drinking this blood, you will have a half-life, a cursed life. It''s said that only those who had nothing to lose and everything to gain would dare drink unicorn blood... But will Gray really think like this? This blood is like a life potion that can keep you alive even if your heart is broken or even worst! So naturally, he will try to find a way to remove the so-called curse on this blood... But how... he still didn''t plan to this point. Soon Harry and Hagrid were separated into two groups. Gray followed Harry and Draco, to where the unicorn body should be. And soon they found it. In the dark forest, a beautiful white-haired horse was lying in the ground. And beside this horse, there is a figure wearing black all over him, lowering his head to the horse neck sucking its blood. The air around looks so weird and depressed. The moment Draco saw this scene he screamed and run away. Which made the dark figure rise his head showing the lower half of his face from under what he''s wearing. The silver blood of the unicorn still can still be seen on his face, which scared Harry. Gray looked at this figure and didn''t know what to say... The man in front of him is the container of Voldemort''s soul... Professor Quirrell... Why would Quirrell do such a crime and drink unicorn blood even though he will be cursed after? Voldemort''s soul will take so much energy from his container''s which will lead the container body to collapse by time. Quirrell drank this blood to stay alive, or in the current situation, he will soon die... The figure saw Harry and raised his body and flew toward him like a ghost. Gray who watched all this, didn''t try to help Harry... After all, if someone saw him here, it won''t be good. He doesn''t think Professor McGonagall, will pass it with -50 point only... Besides... Harry''s savior is already here. As Gray thought... soon another magical creature appeared and saved Harry. A Centaur... A Centaur is a magical Humanoid creature whose head, torso, and arms appear to be human while the lower half of his body is actually a horse body. With the Centaur''s appearance, Quirrell directly flew away. After saving Harry, the Centaur talked about the unicorn but when he and Harry looked at the unicorn body place. They both paused... The unicorn body disappeared... .... Chapter 106 - Dark Lords Scream... In the shared room, Gray appeared here alone, then sat down, and took the book he didn''t finish before. But in fact, his entire mind wasn''t focusing on the book. ... In a Huge dark castle, in an empty huge hall, Gray stood there looking at the white horse that is laying in front of him. Yup... The unicorn is not dead... Gray was planning to take some of its blood and hairs, after all, everything in the Unicron can be a treasure or an alchemy material. But when he came closer to it, he found out that this unicorn still has a breath... Very weak, almost undetectable, and should soon disappear. But this gave Gray the idea of trying to save it. And he did save this beautiful thing in front of him. He had a few potions he got while staying in the school from the students around. Like Wiggenweld Potion, this potion can heal injuries... And the unicorn horn is actually one of the Ingredients of this potion ... He can''t do anything for the unicorn in front of him for the time being, this unicorn only needs some rest and nourishment only to get his strength back. Gray looked at the sleeping unicorn and put his hand on it. As usual, he was able to see his disks. But what caught his eyes is the C size of the unicorn. As said before, The blood of a unicorn can be used to keep a person who is near death alive, which will grant the drinker immortality. So the unicorn which is the owner of such blood life span shouldn''t be normal. And as as he expected this unicorn C capacity is really big. Counting the numbers, Gray got a clear idea of how much the unicorn bloodline can give. It''s not much... Way lower than his elf bloodline, which about 2 PB (2 million GB). But still can''t be called an immortal creature... the unicorns are actually useless when it came to survival... They might be fast, but so weak, and can be killed easily, with a simple knife attack... Probably most of the unicorns are being hunted by other creatures or turned into materials all the time, so there shouldn''t be any unicorn who lived so long till now. It''s pretty good that they didn''t extinct till now... So after fast checking inside its disks, Gray didn''t copy anything and let go. He still can''t copy animals'' genes and bloodline... Which is pretty annoying for him... ''Sigh... If only I can go to a world where the creatures can shift between beast and human form...'' Gray sighed and thought in his mind. It''s really annoying to see so many magical and great creature in front of him but can''t copy them to not turn himself into a monster. For example, the unicorn in front of him can add at least 2 million GB for him, even though it''s not much, but something is better than nothing... And who knows... Maybe with the elf bloodline inside him, new blood will appear which is bigger than both... But he won''t think too much about this... Anyway sooner or later he will go to such a world and get all that he wants. For now, he has another plan for those magical creatures... ... In the next few weeks, everything went normally. The Golden trio kept gathering information till they finally learned how to pass Fluffy the three-headed dog. That night Harry and his friends decided to go there since they realized that someone else might try to steal the stone, they tried to find Dumbledore, but he wasn''t in the school at this time. So the three of them sneaked out at night again. Gray, naturally found this, so he also got up and walked out to see Neville frozen on the ground. It''s the Full Body-Bind Curse {Petrificus Totalus}... Hermione still did the same thing. This little girl learns fast... Gray smiled gently at Neville then ignored him and walked out. Neville on the ground can feel and see everything around him, when he saw Gray at first he felt happy. He knows that Gray has mastered various magic, after all, Gray is the best student in the school already. So Gray should help him... But he didn''t think he will give him such an unforgettable smile and simply go away... ... Gray walked slowly, he''s not in a hurry to follow, there are a few Obstacles they should pass to get the stone. All he had to do, is to be there when Harry gets the stone and take it away. While walking, Perona came out from his ring. "Where are you going?" Perona said with a bored voice. Since Gray copied most of what they can learn in this school, Perona started getting bored, so she wasted most of her days developing her ability and merging it with magic. "Perona, can you catch a soul?" Gray thought while walking and asked. "Catch a soul? What kind of soul are you talking about?" Hearing Gray''s question Perona asked. "Hmmm an evil soul of a wizard, not ghost-like the ghosts in the castle but a formless invisible soul" After thinking for a second Gray gave an answer. "This.... am not really sure... I never did something like this before..." After thinking for a few seconds, Perona gave Gray her answer... "Well... Nevermind" Hearing her answer Gray thought for a second and said... It''s not really safe to let Perona catch Voldemort''s soul. After all, this guy is the villain here... Even though catching the Dark lord soul sounds interesting... Soon both of them reached the third floor and stood in front of the room, where Harry and the others entered. Without much thinking Gray opened the door and entered the room, to find the three-headed dog looking in his direction ready to attack. "HA? Cerberus?" When Perona saw this dog she couldn''t help but say this. Come to think of it, Moria made a zombie similar to this dog and put it as door guardian... Gray didn''t care about the dog and simply released his Haki to scare him, even if it''s so strong... It''s not as strong as the sea kings he killed before... Then he jumped down and Perona followed. Along the way, Gray simply ignored the few Obstacles and kept advancing until they reached the Chessboard Chamber, to find Harry already advanced and Ron also lost consciousness, while Hermione was taking care of him. Seeing them safe, Gray smiled and touched both of them, and threw them to the ring. Of course, he made sure both of them lose consciousness first. ... Soon he entered the final room. Mirror of Erised room. Why Gray didn''t try to come here and take the stone till now? Because he probably can''t pass this obstacle... Albus Dumbledore... This witty old man made an annoying rule for this obstacle... The last obstacle... is actually inside the Mirror of Erised. The only way to obtain the stone from the mirror is to look into the mirror and see himself possessing the stone but not using it. So Only those who want it but not using it will be able to take the stone... And will Gray really not try to use it? Well... But looking at the fire around the room looks like things already started. Gray told Perona to stay inside the ring and walked slowly. In the middle of the hall, he saw Harry and Quirrell who already unwrapped his turban and revealed Voldemort''s face, bound to the back of his head. Gray stood in the on the side Harry was standing in, so he also saw Voldemort face from the mirror reflection. It''s a shame how such a strong wizard was reduced to this... Voldemort tried to talk with Harry and let him handover the stone, but Harry didn''t do this and refused. So Voldemort ordered Quirrell to grasp the stone! To create his own body and get his strength back, he needs this stone. But Quirrell''s actions was backfired on him, Voldemort can''t get in touch with Harry, because of the weird magic Harry''s mother cast on him before her death, Gray didn''t understand what this magic really is, and from what he can remember in his memory, its something like motherly love... Well... This is magic anyway, not many things can be explained... The moment Quirrell touched Harry, Voldemort''s soul was forced to separate itself from Quirrell''s body. Which finally drove Quirrell''s body to collapse and turn to dust. And Voldemort''s soul came out ready to run away, and it happened it to be in Gray''s direction. Before Gray acts, Perona came out from the ring and released a few ghosts overwhelming Voldemort''s soul. *UGHAAHAAAAA* What happened wasn''t clear, because Voldemort''s soul disappeared after meeting her ghosts, while the ghosts flew back to Perona side, but Gray was able to hear the painful scary screams which made him look at Perona with dead fish eyes. He''s pretty sure, that he told her to stay inside the ring... Perona looked at Gray and smiled a sly smile. This girl still didn''t realize that she actually made the most feared Dark lord''s soul in the world scream from pain... Poor Tom Riddle... {Tom Riddle is the real name of Voldemort} Gray sighed and looked at Harry who already lost consciousness on the ground. This boy passed the first real-life and death battle in his life... Harry and Voldemort are connected by fate. Either you die or I die... But in fact, If Harry dies, part of Voldemort will also get killed... This guy is losing this fight from the beginning... The fact that Harry is one of his Horcruxes alone was a sad thing for Voldemort... {Horcrux is an object in which a Dark wizard or witch hides a fragment of his or her soul in order to become immortal. Horcruxes could only be created after committing murder, the supreme act of evil. The process for the creation of a Horcrux involved a spell and a horrific act is performed soon after the murder has been committed. Given that Horcruxes were precious to those who made them, there were usually protective measures made to prevent them from being stolen or destroyed, such as Counter-Charms and curses. The Horcrux can be considered to be the darkest art and the most terrible of all dark magic.} Come to think about it... How Voldemort didn''t realize this?! ... Next was easier, Gray took the gem from the ground and also carried Harry with him then walked back. There is no need to hide anymore... Perona showing herself already expose both of them. Besides... with Dumbledore there, Gray is not sure that he will really be able to hide the fact that he took the gem. This old guy should be keeping a close eye on everything happening here. So he will extract it when he takes Harry, Ron, and Hermione back. If he found a useful attribute inside, he will still let go of this Gem... Since it was made by a wizard there is no reason that Gray can''t make one by himself... if it really has a useful attribute... Just create another one and extract as much as you need... So he plans to give Nicolas Flamel a visit soon ... .... Chapter 107 - Beautiful Attributes In the Hospital Wing. Gray put the Golden Trio on beds and called Madam Poppy Pomfrey. Madam Poppy Pomfrey is the healer of the school, the moment she saw the three of them she directly did her job and started treating them. And Gray rested on the chair, not leaving the Hospital while holding a crimson shining beautiful gem. The Philosopher''s Stone... Looking at the crimson light shining inside the stone, Gray wondered what kind of attribute will he will gain from it. The Philosopher''s Stone is a legendary substance with astonishing powers. It will transform any metal into pure gold and produces the Elixir of Life, which will make the drinker immortal. So the attribute inside should also be a legendary attribute... So he used the luck card Baccarat gave him before and ripped a little piece from it. He''s not planning to waste time, he can already feel two presence coming to this room. Looks like finally the Professors learned what happened and started acting. *Extraction* Gray extracted four times in a row. And with this, the stone in his hand lost its magic and didn''t shine anymore, but became more like an old fragile stone. He''s sure if he strengthened his grasp on the stone even a little, the stone will be destroyed. *TIIG* The door of the Hospital room beside Gray was suddenly opened violently and two people came in, which are Professor McGonagall and Severus snape. "Oh, dear! what happened to them!" As soon as Professor McGonagall saw Harry and the others on the beds, she asked with a worried voice! Even snape beside her looked at Harry with a stressed face. Madam Pomfrey was naturally there and told them not to worry, Harry and the others should soon wake up, it''s just some scars and a little tired. Hearing this, both of them sighed with relief. Then looked at Gray who should have brought the three of them here. So Professor McGonagall asked what happened, while Severus snape gave Gray a scary look. Looking at them, Gray smiled awkwardly. But Before he answers, beside Gray in the void, suddenly a weird twist emerged, and then another person appeared. Looking at the old man who appeared by using one of the few magic he desires Gray''s eyes twitched. The one who appeared is of course Albus Dumbledore! Looks like he ended his work out... As soon as he appeared, he looked at Harry and the others, then nodded his head calmly. "There is nothing to worry about everyone... Harry... Ron and Hermione did a very good job and stopped him, professor Quirrell from stealing the stone... Gray and Perona here also helped and brought their friends back safe while keeping the stone secure..." Dumbledore said and smiled at Gray behind him. Hearing his words, Gray mouth twitched a little, this old man knows everything already. Even the fact that Perona is here he knows ... Things after were much simpler... Because the obstacles were broken, everyone was worried, that someone stole the stone. But under Dumbledore words, everyone knows that things ended, and there is no real reason to get worried. ... ... In the headmaster''s office, this is where Dumbledore usually stays. Gray stood in front of Dumbledore while Perona is floating beside him not speaking waiting for Dumbledore to speak. "I really don''t know how both of you keep destroying things like this..." Dumbledore looked at Gray and Perona then sighed while looking at the broken stone on his hand. First the book and now the stone... He''s pretty sure that it''s not easy to destroy this stone... In fact, he was planning to destroy it, so it won''t fall into someone else''s wrong hands later on... But who knows that the little white head in front of him would actually destroy it before him... For Dumbledore''s words, Gray smiled awkwardly and didn''t know what he should say... All that he did was extracting its attributes.. who knows this stone will be so useless like this after losing only four attributes... Dumbledore didn''t say much... Gray and Perona didn''t do anything wrong but somehow helped him taking care of Harry and the others... Besides the stone is here... destroyed... So things actually ended in the way it should end, but in fact, he grew more and more interested in Gray and Perona in front of him... Dumbledore didn''t talk about Voldemort as if he wasn''t in the accident from the beginning to the end. But he still warned them to try not to destroy things anymore... "And if you can, let the unicorn go back to the forest, it''s not good to let the others know that you are keeping one...." After ending the stone problem, Dumbledore looked at Gray and said. Hearing his words, Gray didn''t know if he should smile or get angry... There is no privacy in this school! ''Damn old man!.... Wait until I kidnap your bird! I wonder what kind of reaction you will show by them!'' Gray thought... But his thoughts are not so responsible ... ... ... In the chamber''s shared room. Gray sat there finally alone again. Perona came out from the ring and also sat beside Gray. "That old man is annoying! I really want to let my ghosts touch him!!!!" Perona was annoyed about Dumbledore. And Gray beside her also had the same feeling... He really wants to see him kneeling... This sh*** old man actually knows all his movements! If it''s just about the stone, Gray won''t mind... But even the unicorn? Is this guy watching them all the time? He acted so cute all the time and kept copying and reading books like a good student... So why this old man is still watching him! Well... despite the fact that there is no student who will read almost the entire library inside the school in the first year... After a few messy thoughts, Gray sighed and threw his annoyance behind. Now he has something to do, thinking of this Gray mood became better again. Looking at the new four attributes he has Gray read them one by one. [Pure gold Aura] --- [Life root attribute] --- [Stone quilty] --- [Stone hardness] Gray directly ignored the last two attributes and looked at the first two. The first one should be the reason why the stone can turn all metals into pure gold... And the second one should be the reason why it can produce something like the Elixir of Life. Life root... What a beautiful attribute name... To think alchemy can create something like this... Gray forced himself to not merge it with his body directly... He''s not sure if this will be good or not, attribute... this thing is very weird and strong. It''s not safe to mix anything with anything randomly, besides he''s not sure if this will be good or bad for him, or there will be a better way to use it, and ultimately he can''t extract what he blends again. So if it wasn''t good for him, this will be a problem. He only has one body... And he''s definitely not planning to try on it. But still, he couldn''t help but really want to merge this attribute with something and try its effect... But he didn''t do this and started thinking about what he should do with these two attributes... [Pure gold aura] this attribute looks so suitable for Mary... And maybe it can be useful for him... Gray sighed, there are many good things he still didn''t use around him till now, and now another two great looking attributes. Well... After the end of this studying year, he will find Nicolas Flamel and drink some tea... Without the stone, he will probably die soon, so it''s better to see him sooner. Because of the stone, this guy already lived for more than six hundred years. And now the stone is no more, he won''t stay alive for too long, even if he made few extra Elixirs... "Gray... will you let Unico go back to the forest?" Perona beside Gray stretched her finger and touched Gray''s cheek. While thinking about many things, Gray''s small face changed several times, which made Perona who''s sitting beside him feel amused. Unico is the name she gave to the unicorn, when she entered the ring, she will usually play with it, so she somehow doesn''t want to let it go. "Yes, I''m not planning to let it stay for long inside the castle, the forest is his home..." Gray said this as a good person, but in fact, he''s not planning to keep it, because it''s pretty useless, the unicorn fighting power is basically zero... If it''s for the blood, he already planned what he should do... ... In the next few days, the Golden Trio already recovered. And learned about the stone. The three of them felt happy that it wasn''t taken by anyone, and also learned that it was Gray and Perona who picked them up. So the three of them were thankful for Gray and Perona, but only Hermione looked at Gray with weird eyes. Looks like she noticed something, she was perfectly fine when she was ready to take the unconscious Ron back, but suddenly she lost her consciousness, which made her wonder why. But finally, she said nothing, it''s not a responsible thing to ask such a question since Gray helped them. .... Chapter 108 - ZOMBIE!!! In the dining hall, all the students are gathering here today. Today is the last day of the first year for Gray at the school. Unlike usual, Gray didn''t read any book and sat at the table beside Perona like the rest of the students. Or maybe because there are no more books for him to read... Today is also the day when one of the houses will win the cup... Gray wasn''t interested so much in this, since he knows what will happen. Slytherin had the most points so it should be the one who wins the cup, but because of Harry, Ron, and Hermione''s actions each got 50-60 points, even the poor kid Neville because he raised up his courage and stood up and tried to stop his friends he got 10 points... Well, this was already enough to win the cup, but suddenly Dumbledore added few words. "And for Gray, who proved to be a good friend and made the right decision which helped the school extra 50 points!" Dumbledore said. Hearing his words, Gray froze again. He''s not surprised about the fact that he got an extra 50 points but this shitty old man''s words... Made the right decision... Which means that if he didn''t extract and handed the stone back, that would have been the wrong decision? Is this old man testing him ALL THE TIME? Or is he thinking too much??? Gray''s brain cells are being consumed very fast at this moment... "And for our lovely ghost princess who did what no wizard or witch dare to do in this age and struck the evil with no fear.. extra 50 points" And the next words Dumbledore said surprised everyone, including Perona herself... "Ha? Me?... HraHraHra, Finally you said something nice old man!" Perona pointed at herself and asked with wonder, but then she just laughed happily not thinking too much about it. The people around looked at Perona, with a weird smile... Probably no one dares to call Dumbledore an old man so heartlessly like Perona... As for Gray, he simply withdraws his eyes and didn''t want to think anymore... He doesn''t understand how this shitty old man knows everything anyway. So it''s not really useful to think too much... He should now think about how to make his actions really unseen... With this, the flags on top of them were changed to Gryffindor lion''s flag. As soon as this happened, all the students of Gryffindor screamed happily. They already accepted the fact that they lost the cup of this year, but to think their points will change so much suddenly. Looking at the happy mood of everyone, Gray also cracked a smile, but then a few figures appeared on his mind, which made his smile disappeared. "what''s wrong Gray?" Perona beside Gray saw him not in a good mood and asked. Seeing Perona looking at him worriedly, Gray paused for a second, then smile again and shook his head. ... ... Outside of the school, somewhere in the forbidden forest, Gray and Perona stood in front of a pure white horse with a big white horn on his head. This horse looks so pure and beautiful, every time Gray sees it, he couldn''t help but marvel at how beautiful it is. No wonder the people in this world will call it a sacred creature. The unicorn brought its head close to Gray and Perona trying to show them its affection. "Well well... Try not to get hunted again, stupid horse" Gray patted the unicorn head and said with a smile. "Unico, be careful without us!" As for Perona, she said with a sad voice, she loved this white thing in front of her. It''s a shame that she can''t keep it. The unicorn is also a smart one so it understood what Gray and Perona are trying to say so it gave a small cry and turned back and disappeared from their sight... "Well... let''s go, we will leave the school today, let''s go back before the train go without us," Gray said and turned back. Hearing Gray''s words Perona''s mood changed and smiles happily. Apparently, she''s not really that sad about the unicorn... "Where will we go next?" Perona looked at Gray and asked. "Don''t you want to take a look around the world? Till the beginning of the second year, we will go and take a tour and see the world more closely" Gray looked up and said. "Besides... I want to find her...'' Gray thought... "Yes..." Perona heard Gray''s word and was so excited, tour around the world! Since they came to this world, she only stayed inside Hogwart, and In the main world, she stayed in the crystal room... She really wants to go around and see new things! ... Inside the train, Gray sat beside Perona, while Harry and Ron, and Hermione sat in the other seat. Soon they will reach the King''s Cross Station, after going out there are many places to visit... Ron, Hermione, and Perona were talking about what they will do and looked excited somehow, while only Harry was looking at the red book in his hands with a smile, this book was given to him by Hagrid which have his mother and father pictures. "Hey! Come to think about it, when we met for the first time, It was also in this room" Suddenly Ron brought this up. Hearing Ron''s words. Gray also smiled. What Ron said is true, when he came to this world it was in this room. "Gray where are you going to stay?" Hermione thought of something and said. "We will go around here and there, then came back when the school start," Gray said. "You can come to my house if you want! My mother won''t mind both of you..." Ron said. "Oh! If you want, both of you can also stay at my house!" Hermione heard Ron''s word and also said. In fact, this is her goal from the question, to begin with, till now she didn''t know how Perona and Gray do the weird things they usually do! Staying with them might help her find an answer. But Gray only smile and refused. Staying in Ron''s home? Please... ... Soon they reached their destination... After coming out of the train Gray and Perona said bye to Harry and the others then left. Perona kept looking around, this is her first time to see a normal modern city, it''s still very different from her original world, in many different ways. But Gray beside her wasn''t so good... The people''s eyes around them are so annoying... Besides, he felt a few eyes looking at them weirdly. Both Gray and Perona are elves... And more than that their looks and colors are not normal and can''t be seen normally in this world, so naturally, they attracted many eyes. So Gray walked took the chance and walked to an empty corner then disappeared with Perona. ... ... Diagon Alley! Diagon Alley is a cobblestoned wizarding alley and shopping area located in London, England behind a pub called the Leaky Cauldron. Inside the alley is an assortment of restaurants, shops, and other sights. All items on the Hogwarts supply list can be bought at Diagon Alley. The alley is completely hidden from the Muggle world which is right outside of its boundaries. It is very large in area and essentially the center of wizarding London. Before leaving London, naturally, he has to visit this place! There are many things he doesn''t have yet. So this place will be a good starting point. ... ... ... Paris. 51 rue de Montmorency.. In this calm shaded street. Two small visitors came here today. "Is it here?" Perona looked at the calm street and asked. "It should be..." Gray beside her answered. It''s been two months since they left school. Gray and Perona in these two months went and seen many many places. And even gained many new skills and knowledge. This month Gray also collected many things inside his ring. While he also got himself and Perona a real identity card... For the identity problem, he had to thank the stinky old man, if they weren''t students in Hogwarts, maybe they would have been hunted by the wizard''s government already... Those guys are so stinky and have many annoying rules all over the wizarding world. For example, if you mastered good magic like Animagus or Apparition you had to visit the Ministry of Magic and tell them if you used magic that needs to be registered without telling them you will be treated like a criminal... Gray tried to stay away from those guys, even Dumbledore doesn''t want to deal with them, this is how troublesome they are... If Gray is not scared to deal with them.. he''s confident about himself, it''s just there is no need. Copying the skills they have? Well. it''s true that there might be many good things there. But... He''s about to meet a six hundred-year-old monster in a few seconds... He doesn''t think those guys in the Ministry has better thing to copy than him... Gray walked to the wooden door and knocked, but no one answered... So he knocked again... After about two minutes no one answered... "Are you sure he''s here??" Perona beside Gray asked... "Coming!" But before Gray could answer, an old slow voice came from inside... "Yup... He''s here" Hearing the old voice from inside Gray smile and said. *ENNNN...* The door was opened slowly... "Oh my... Who might the Fairies be?" A frail and old man opened the door and came out. This man was so old, his skin was so white and bloodless, his breath is so weak, while his body was so fragile which could be broken by a simple punch... Nicolas Flamel! The oldest and the best alchemist who lived for more than six hundred years depending on the Elixir of Life that was produced by the Philosopher stone... "ZOMBIE!!!!" As soon as Perona saw Nicolas Flamel, she screamed with panic!!! ..... Chapter 109 - Not Normal? "I don''t usually receive visitors, sorry there is no food here" An old white-haired man walked very short steps and sat in front of Gray and Perona. Perona looked at the old man and smiled awkwardly. She was so rude just now and called an old man who''s dying a zombie... ''This is not my fault... who made him pretend to be a zombie!'' But her thoughts were still going in the same direction... Perona as the ghost princess, shouldn''t be scared of zombies, but after seeing the illusion inside the book before and almost was being eaten alive by Moria''s zombies, she''s not very good with them... or it can be said, she hates zombies more than anything right now... And Nicolas''s personality was also good, so he didn''t show any bad feeling for her and even smiled as if he heard a joke. Gray smiled at Nicolas and introduced himself and Perona to him. "Gray? Perona? You are the two Dumbledore talked about!" Hearing their names, Nicolas was surprised. Dumbledore told him about the fact that the stone wasn''t destroyed by him personally but by another kid called Gray in his school. And now hearing Gray introducing himself as a Hogwarts student and had the same name, he suddenly became interested. Seeing Nicolas was so friendly, Gray was also interested in this old man and started talking about many things. For example, a few problems he didn''t understand about the alchemy in books, what this does, and that could be. And like this, Perona on the side looked at Gray and Nicolas talking nonsense in front of her for a few hours. Soon it was the night and Nicolas needs to get some rest so he invited both Gray and Perona to stay with him tonight, and Gray simply smiled and agreed. So in the next week, Both Gray and Perona stayed with this old man, which made Nicolas''s days more active. ... "Are you sure you don''t want to stay for a few more days?" Nicolas looked at Gray and Perona in front of him who are ready to leave and said with a sad tone. "Yeah... We have a few things to do, thank you very much Mr. Flamel for letting us stay this week and for all your help" Gray looked at Nicolas in front of him and said with a smile. "Old man, we will visit you later if we came to Paris again!" Perona beside Gray also smiled and said. Even though this old man is kinda scary, but in fact, he''s so funny and nice. "Oh...Well... The next time..." Nicolas also smiled awkwardly and said... The next time... Will he be alive by then? So Gray caught Perona''s hand and ... *WOOG* The space around them twisted and both of them suddenly disappeared. Looking at Gray and Perona who used Apparition to leave, Nicolas felt weird... Apparition is one of the hardest magic out there, can the students at this age use it so early like this? And looking at The way Gray left, it''s not like he just mastered the skill... So weird... ... .... ... In a forest somewhere around the world. This is a very calm and dark forest. You can''t hear any sound inside from this deep forest as if there is no life around. *WOOG* In the void, a weird twist appeared, and two small figures came out. They are Gray and Perona who left Nicolas''s house just a few seconds before. "It really worked!" Gray looked at the place suddenly changed around him and said. The fact that he traveled in space wasn''t a new thing for him, but this is the first time he uses magic to do this. The feeling is really unique... and twisted... "Where are we?" Perona beside Gray looked at the dark forest around and asked. "I don''t know...." Gray also looked around and said. He''s not sure where are they. But they didn''t come here by mistake... Gray took a big crystal ball and looked inside, but it showed nothing but a white cloud. "Looks like we have to look around by ourselves," Gray said this and let Perona enter the ring and use her ghost body while staying in the forest. While staying in Nicolas''s house, Gray naturally copied many things. And the reason he stayed a whole week there because he couldn''t copy Nicolas''s Disks so easily. He couldn''t find a good reason to come in touch with Nicolas, besides he wasn''t really in hurry to copy everything. So he copied what he really wants from Nicolas in the night before leaving. Nicolas''s home was more like a giant fortress filled with all kinds of weird enhancement, if it wasn''t that he could move through things, he wouldn''t have been able to enter Nicolas''s room at night and copy his skills silently. No wonder this old man didn''t have any real fight for a very long time. Inside Nicolas''s disks, Gray found many things. Had to say this Nicolas is really a monster... If Gray wanted to copy all the useless things inside his D disk won''t fit! There were many Defence and counter skills, and many weird things. But most of them are Defence type... But what Gray really wants was found and copied, which is... [Apparition] - 16 GB [Alchemy] - 32 GB [Potions] - 21 GB [Divination] - 15 GB [Wandless and Non-verbal magic] - 10 GB This is what Gray really needs from Nicolas. Especially Apparition! This skill is so awesome! with it, Gray won''t have a problem traveling anymore. Let''s not speak about Alchemy and Potions. Divination this skill alone is so useful for him right now. He came here to search for someone, by using the Divination picture the crystal showed him before. After all, if he wants to go somewhere by Apparition, he needs to know the place first... And there is the wandless and non-verbal magic skill. This kind of skill is not so rare, but very hard to acquire, only when a wizard or witch reaches a very high of control over their magic he or she will be able to do magic relying on their own will only. Like Quirrell before... That guy can lit up fire around the room where the mirror was in, by a simple snap of his fingers, which shows that even though Quirrell was funny somehow, but he''s a good wizard... Which also the reason why Voldemort chose him to be a vessel... Gray didn''t feel the skill size is so small. After all, how could a six hundred year Alchemist skill size only be 32 GB? Well... As said before the wizards and witches in this world rely on Blood to use magic. So those skills are more like a way to use this blood. The size of those skills is already great! But like all things, nothing is perfect, there are also many limitations, for example, Apparition this skill can''t be used to travel a very very long distance as he wishes for, because of the further distance you use it, the more dangerous it is. He found out about this just now while using it to came here. But this is not a real problem for Gray, such a problem is not a real problem for him... Sooner or later he will upgrade this skill to something more magic anyway. After all, he can merge similar skills. And another example is the Divination skill he''s using right now... Even though it brought him here, but it won''t show him what he really wants to find so easily, he needs to search around the area to get the answer he wants. Even though if he gave such skill to Baccarat things will be much different... With all those new skills and memories inside his head, Gray already know how to create another stone. But what made his feel sad is the material of making it... So the plan of mass-producing was stopped for some time. ... Moving around the forest, Gray, and Perona found nothing. This forest in fact is like every normal forest is full of life! But the area they fall to was so weird compared to other areas. So Gray kept using his Haki all the time, feeling everything around him, while searching, and the same for Perona, she spread her ghosts all over the area looking for What Gray wants to find. "Gray... Why are you looking for a snake? There should be many other interesting animals out there? How about we go and hunt a dragon?" Perona floated beside Gray and asked boringly. "Because it''s not a normal snake Perona..." Gray said while everything feeling everything around. "Not normal? How not normal is it?" Perona looked at Gray and asked. "There!" But Gray didn''t answer and looked at the east. Perona also looked in the same direction. So both Gray and Perona run toward that place, and soon they reached it. There was a big clean lake, with many magic herbs around it, and on the other side of the lake. Gray saw Perona''s ghosts, are flying around annoying a big green snake screaming at Perona''s ghosts while trying to attack them from time to time. .... Chapter 110 - Nagini Looking At this snake, Gray smiled gently. "Is it the snake you are looking for?" Watching the weird green snake, looking at her ghost aggressively, Perona asked. "Not so sure... But it should be..." Gray smiled and walked slowly toward the snake. The snake looked at the ghosts around and was really annoyed, but suddenly the snake felt something from the side and looked there. What she saw made it pause in its place. From between the trees, Gray walked slowly toward the snake with his long white hair, and silver eyes, looking at the snake eyes directly with a smile on his face. Normally the animals won''t react to a humanoid creature and gave the same reaction as this snake, if it was a normal snake it would have already attacked Gray, who''s already so close to it. Soon the snake woke up and gave a warning sound to Gray as if it''s telling him to back off. But Gray didn''t care about this and opened his mouth and said something very weird. "Au&TH#BLA!!BLA#BLA*ORS^HS" What Gray said was more like a dark whispers sounds, so dark and deep. Perona behind Gray only floated and watched everything silently. The snake heard Gray''s words and didn''t do anything but sided its head and looked at Gray weirdly. It could understand what Gray is saying. "[email protected]#[email protected]%&^$" The more Gray whisper the more the snake calms down until finally Gray reached in front of the snake and stretched his hand. Parseltongue! the snake language... the skill Gray copied from Harry when he came to this world the first time. The snake didn''t move and looked at Gray for a few seconds till it finally moved slowly toward Gray''s hand. Perona saw this and thought that Gray has charmed the snake, so she watched everything with great interest. But the snake''s next action scared Perona. The snake actually moved in a circle around Gray''s body bounding him in the blink of an eye. Seeing the snake''s actions, Gray smiled and didn''t care, just watched the snake that already bounded his body and stopped in front of his eyes. But this time from his eyes there is a weird majestic force slowly speared directly to snake eyes, and started whispering again. This process took only a few minutes, till finally, the snake couldn''t resist Gray''s spiritual magic that is mixed with his Haki and lowered its head and loosened itself from Gray''s body while rubbing Gray hand trying to show its goodwill or its surrender, while also whispering the same weird whispers Gray used just now! Gray smiled and touched the snakehead as if he''s playing with it. But in fact, he''s checking the snake disks. Gray ignored the first two disks and entered the E disk which is the memories disk. Looking inside, Gray found very messy animal memories. Snake''s life memories... Hunting this, following that... But this is not what he wants to see, so he searched further for older memories. The more he goes back, the weirder the memories get. And soon he found the weirdest memories that shouldn''t be inside a snake mind. These memories are very sad and twisted. What Gray saw was memories of a little girl who was born with a curse in her blood. A beautiful little girl''s called Nagini... This little girl curse was something called A blood malediction!! (Maledictus means curse in Latin) A Maledictus is a female individual who carries a blood curse that eventually turns her into a beast permanently!!! This curse usually carried from birth and passed down from mother to daughter. Unlike the normal Animagus, who can turn into a certain animal the way they want, the blood curse has a big problem, at first, the cursed one will be able to transform between human and animal the way he wants, but this will gradually become uncontrollable. Till one day the cursed one will be stuck in his animal form forever. This means this snake is not a real snake!.... Or wasn''t a real snake at some point. And that''s why it''s called a curse... Nagini grew up hiding this fact because, those who are like her are just toys to be killed by pureblood wizards, till one day she was caught by a man called Skender another pureblood wizard, who claimed to have found her in the ''jungles of Indonesia... And use her for his freaks show. Then she met another man at that time who had a similar situation to her but much stronger than her... A boy who developed a dark parasitic force known as an Obscurus and became an Obscurial... Looking at Credence power as Obscurial, Gray''s mind added another goal to his list... And there''s that man in his prison... After many twists and turns, her fate ultimately led her to here... And after living as a snake for too long, while her nature also changed from that of human to a snake by time, only a cold snake nature remains with human wisdom. Seeing these memories, Gray felt happy! Since he came to this world he naturally put his eyes on the magical creates in this world. But animals are animals, no matter how he looks at it. So if Gray wants to have an animal as his partner, naturally he will choose a good one. Is Nagini good compared with other creatures? Well... First, Nagini was a human to begin with, which means as a snake, her wisdom allows her to do what no animal can do in this world. Second is what he knows about her history and the future he knows about her. As a human, Nagini wasn''t evil neither bad in nature, and her love and loyalty to those she cares about are very real. By watching her memories just now, Gray got a clear idea of how good her heart was. Even after all the bad experiences she had. And even after becoming a snake for a long time, some parts of her personality didn''t change. From his own memories, when Voldemort found her and turned her into his Horcrux, she showed a very deep connection and loyalty to him! And most likely all the ugly things she was supposed to do in the next few years, was for her own master''s sake, besides she became a snake for a very long time already, it''s good enough that her intelligent didn''t lower to that of snake till now. And that shows her loyalty and love for the person she loves never changed. Maybe when Voldemort''s soul fragment fused with her, probably the last ray of goodness was erased and replaced by a real ruthless heart. Even though her loyalty for Voldemort might be because he made her a Horcrux. But it''s not a rule that Horcrux should be loyal to Voldemort... After all, Harry is the best example. Mostly it''s a connection between minds only, and some change in personality. Harry himself, will suffer from this in the future. but this future now has changed since he found her first. If he didn''t find her, soon enough something will happen, and either Voldemort finds her or she finds him. Good thing, from the memories he learned that she doesn''t eat humans... till now... And Gray has the confidence to win the loyalty of Nagini, he already conquered her by the normal way of Haki. As for heart loyalty... Simply find a way to plant an {idea} on her. After all, he can do this with the ring, and by what he can see, maybe the idea won''t be needed. As long as he gave Nagini a reason to let her stay beside him. So Gray chose her to be his partner, not a pet... But a real partner... She wasn''t an animal, to begin with, so it''s not right to think of her as a pet... and Gray doesn''t think a mindless animal who only does what an animal should do is a good choice to keep as a close partner. Not enough power?! Please... with Gray''s ability he can simple gave her a few powerful types of Bloodlines of animals in this world, and she will transform from simple snake to moving disaster. And this is what he''s really planning to do... Besides from what he remembers, This Nagini was as deadly as Voldemort in her fights. Which forced many wizards to dead-end fighting against her. With her strong snake body and human wisdom, Nagini is really a good partner. Which also might be the reason why Voldemort was so attracted to her. (Author: Knowing J. K. Rowling, Nagini''s story with Voldemort won''t be this simple .-. But yup... Let''s go with this) "Is it done?" Perona looked at Gray and the ugly snake acting so close and asked with dead fish eyes. She still doesn''t understand what is so special about this snake that Gray will act so friendly to it like this. "Yes... It''s the one I''m looking for, She''s Nagini.. our new partner!" Gray smiled and looked at Perona, with a happy smile. But Perona wasn''t smiling... Gray is weird today... He even gave the snake a name? Really! what is this snake! ... (Author: Yeah... I''m stealing the Dark lord''s pet ..-.) Chapter 111 - Elvish Snake! *WOOG* Somewhere in London, in an empty house, from the void a weird twist appeared with a shredding sound and three figures came out. "Came back" As soon as they appear, the pink head sighed with relief and walked to the couch not far away and threw herself on it. And the white head walked to the other couch and sit down. "!#[email protected]#" The third figure wasn''t a human being, but a big green snake whispered a low sound and crept to the white head side. Looking at Nagini, learning from Perona and threw herself around his neck, Gray smiled and said nothing. It''s been a few months since he found Nagini. In these few months, Gray did what he told Perona they will do and took her in a long circle around the world wherever she wants. He also took the chance and got as much materials as he could find. "Gray, when are we going back to school?" Perona looked at Gray and the snake acting too friendly and asked with dead fish eyes. "Tomorrow" Gray thought for a second and said. The second-year is about to start, and that''s why he came back to London. Looking at the snake around him, Gray eyes blinked. ''It''s about time...'' As Gray thought of this, he stretched his hand and stroked the snake''s skin. In these few months, Gray kept communicating with Nagini until he finally was able to win her heart, and let her recognize him as her partner from the heart. Not simply conquering her by force like he did when he met her for the first time. It wasn''t an easy task, of course. Nagini''s heart wasn''t so acceptable for the outsider, but Gray and Perona were so nice to her, besides, he can speak with her and understand her, which also made her accept Gray more inside her heart. After all, till now she didn''t meet people who she could talk with, not every wizard can speak Parseltongue... For Nagini, Gray was like the only person in this world who made her go out of the overwhelming loneliness! No one was able to understand her all those years, only with Gray she could speak and communicate normally. And this is probably another reason why she was so attached to Voldemort in the original timeline. Till now, he didn''t try to change anything inside her disks. Changing and adding a bloodline to her might also change her nature somehow. After all, she''s not a human anymore but a snake. So winning her absolute loyalty first is the right choice to do. Whatever change will happen next, even if she became a violent dragon, she will be loyal to him like always. "Nagini, I am gonna do something for you, it might hurt a little bit but it''s also good for you" Gray looked at the snake around him and said. Hearing Gray''s words, Nagini raised her head and looked at Gray calmly, then smartly warped herself around Gray. Perona on the side looked at Nagini wondering what Gray will do. Gray entered Nagini''s disks and looked at her C disk again. Every time Gray look at her C he couldn''t help but sigh weirdly... Nagini''s C disk is really weird. And also showed him how tyrannical the Maledictus curse is... Maledictus curse existed for a very long time already, but till now, no wizard was able to find a cure for it. But from what Gray can see... There is no cure for such a curse... After all, it''s not just a curse... But a piece from Nagini herself. What Gray can see is much different from what others can see. He can see the genetic information directly... And what he discovered inside her genetic information, also explained to him Nagini''s situation. Her genes ... are more like... rewritten by the curse! The human files are still there, but shaped and forced into the snake shape data, which means, there is no human data inside her anymore! But a snake which is better than both human and snake data genes only. And that''s why she''s stronger than all normal snakes. And the curse itself is there. [Maledictus Bloodline (Snake)] - 59 GB!!!!!!!!! Cursed bloodline? This is so weird, but somehow acceptable, after all, this curse moves down from mother to daughter and keeps on like this... So it''s natural to call it Blood. But what the hell with the 59 GB? This is even weirder! Nagini C disk is much larger than normal humans, which is not a problem to have such a huge Bloodline inside her. But the size of this bloodline is still ridiculous! Even the high elf blood size only 34GB! And it''s so awesome... But this curse? Well... It''s a curse... That''s enough to explain... So the reason, human files were rewritten to a snake file, should be this bloodline. And this is why she was stuck in snake form... Gray wants to try something first for her. So he took a card from his ring and ripped a little part from it and then opened his own C disk and copied the [High elf Bloodline] to her first... Why? Well... There are many reasons... First Nagini doesn''t have much space left inside her C disk. She''s already very old as a snake and a human... Second, he wants to try something... When he copied elf bloodline to himself, his race entirely changed, not becoming something like half-elf half-human, but jumped from Human to an elf, while being human at the same time, something best of both... But maybe because there is nothing special about his human genes, all he can see is an elf... So he wants to see if the elf bloodline can break the curse of Nagini... If this happened, then this is his happy day! But still, Gray didn''t raise his hope too much... After seeing the nature of her cursed blood. Copying the elf blood for her will not change what already changed inside her.. But will upgrade her from mortal snake to something like an Elvish snake maybe? To tell the truth, Gray hopes to change Nagini back to her real form. In these few months, Gray and Nagini''s bond deepened too much, and because of this bond, he was able to feel how sad she is. Gray''s affection for Nagini grew up much more than he expected. Nagini suffered so much in her life, and deserve to live normally like the others. Her fate was originally a cursed one, from the beginning to the very end... But since she became his partner, such a thing as fate shouldn''t be there anymore. And if this didn''t work, then Gray will simple strengthen her blood till her blood becomes something more magical, and the animal form can''t limit her anymore! Not in this world, in the next one... Not the next one... The one after! ... Coping Elf Bloodline wasn''t slow and soon ended. Under Gray''s and Perona''s eyes. Nagini''s body suddenly stiffened and then gave a pained scream. For this, Gray felt normal till he heard her soulless scream becoming more and more pained. Looking at Nagini screaming with pain around him, and feeling her body shaking around him Gray''s heart started getting uneasy! "Gray! what''s wrong with Nagini!!" Perona jumped to Nagini''s side and said while looking at her screaming so pained like this. Even though Nagini usually only stays around Gray, But Perona also loved this smart snake. Seeing her pained like this, she also started panicking. Gray didn''t answer but thought of what he can do. But in fact, there is nothing he can do! For the transformation process, he knows the best, after bleeding too much the elf bloodline appears with a huge vitality and fix the body again. He only hopes things will go as it should be. And it should... Baccarat''s luck never disappointed him till now. In fact, Elf Bloodline is not suitable for Nagini as a snake... After all, elves are a humanoid creature, and Nagini is a snake, even though she was a human once. Because her genes are rewritten by her own curse, Gray thought there might be a magical effect, which is his hope to break the curse. and even used the luck card that Baccarat to guess if this will work or not. But nothing stopped him from copying the genes for her, which shows, there shouldn''t be any risks... If someone looked at Gray at this moment, He will see that almost all of Gray''s body is stained with blood, and a bloody snake is bounded around him twitching from pain. Which looks very miserable. *SHAAAAAA* Under their eyes, Nagini gave a strange scream then calmed down, while her body also stopped twitching. Gray looking at the snake''s body on his lap and his heart was so calm and only looked at Nagini. Normally in this step, there should be a new vitality born from the body and start repairing her. But nothing happened, and Nagini''s breath started weakening slowly. But soon, under his and Perona''s eyes, a new life appeared, and Nagini''s body started glowing a green light looming around her. Seeing this, Gray sighed with relief, and know that things have passed. And Perona also knows what is happening here. Gray transformed her into an elf before, and what happened here looks so similar to what happened to her at that time. Under their eyes. Nagini started transforming inside the green vitality, her old skin slowly fell off while a new skin regenerated, her size also changed so much, she became longer and thinner, stronger, and more elegant. The transformation didn''t take too long, but was so magical, unlike their transformation, Nagini''s transformation changed her completely. Till a new snake appeared. Unlike the normal big snake appearance before. The new Nagini can be called the most elegant and majestic snake they saw until now! An emerald green jade skin, long slender graceful body, her small eyes, looks like two green shining jewels, and her face, looks much smoother and healthier, not a predator scary snake face, but became more pleasant to look at. Nagini''s new look gave her a weird majesty, a normal snake won''t have this magnificent air at all, as if she''s a noble between snakes! "SHHAA" Nagini felt the new body and screamed with joy, but then she looked at Gray who''s looking at her with wide eyes with an extra meaning inside her eyes. Looking at Nagini''s eyes, Gray smiled awkwardly. He can understand the meaning of her eyes. She''s probably telling him *That wasn''t a little bit of pain only....* ... .... Chapter 112 - Back To Hogwarts Diagon Alley. Because Hogwarts school is about to start, these days Diagon Alley is so crowded. "There are many people here" A pink-headed girl who walked beside another white-headed boy, said while walking and looking at the many people around them. "Yes, the school is about to start, almost everyone will pass from here before heading to the school..." The white head boy beside her, also said while walking, and you can see a very long snake wrapped itself around this boy''s body while resting on his shoulder. They''re naturally Gray, Perona, and Nagini Diagon Alley is a wizarding area, many wizards will have weird or big creatures around them, which is very normal for most of them to see someone carrying a snake. So There won''t be a problem to let Nagini move with them. Nagini''s size is really big to be carried by Gray, But Gray''s strength is not like the normal wizards. So he didn''t care too much. But still, there are many people who looked at Gray and Perona with many different eyes. Gray and Perona alone were an attention magnet... And now with Nagini, the magnet became stronger... For this, Gray and Perona already developed resistance and doesn''t care too much. As for Nagini, as long as Gray is around, she doesn''t care too much. "Gray, isn''t that Hagrid, Harry, and Hermione?" While walking Perona saw a big man and two kids talking. It was really Hagrid and Harry talking with Hermione. "Gray! Perona!" Hermione also saw them and waved to them happily. Hagrid and Harry also had the same reaction and greeted both of them with a smile. Walking to their side, Gray and Perona also greeted everyone. "WOW WOW, what is this snake you''re carrying Gray?" When Hagrid saw Nagini on Gray''s shoulders he asked with surprise. Gray looked at Nagini on his shoulder and introduced her to them. In fact, it''s not forbidden to bring your pet with you into the school, Ron keeps a fake mouse with him all the time, and many other students let their pets with them in the school. So Gray bringing a snake should be acceptable, as long as he didn''t make any threat to the other students. Seeing Nagini''s unique look, Hagrid as an animal lover wanted to touch her, but... "TSHAA..." Before he does this, Nagini with her tail smacked his hand and gave him a warning sound. "Looks like she doesn''t like others to touch her" Taking his hand back, Hagrid wasn''t annoyed but felt that Gray is lucky to have Nagini. Looking at Nagini wrapping herself around Gray as if guarding him, he also thought it would be nice to have a snake. For Nagini''s reaction, Gray only smiled and didn''t say much, Nagini really doesn''t like others to touch her. Maybe other than him and Perona, Nagini will attack all the others. After some chat, Hagrid left them since he has something to do. And Harry is safe and found his friends, there is no need for him to waste more time. Hermione was happy seeing everyone is here and took them where Ron and the others are. ... Looking at the bookstore that is crowded with people, Gray doesn''t want to go in... But still, under Perona''s nagging, he walked inside to take a look. Looks like the famous wizarding celebrity Gilderoy Lockhart is here showing off... Speaking of this man, he''s the new teacher for the Doomed class(Defence Against the Dark Arts)... This class is really a weird one. In the first year, the teaching of this class was Voldemort vassal, and this year is a weak fake wizard... And the next probably a werewolf... Yup... It''s a Doomed class... Not for the student though... Well... Gray is not interested in such a fake character like Gilderoy and looked around the shop to see if there is something good here. After looking at the books around, he found nothing really interesting and was ready to walk out. Perona also got bored and found nothing inside, even the famous wizard Hermione told her about turned out to be a fool... When they were about to walk out. Gray saw a long platinum-haired man walking from their side, and gave both of him and Perona a weird look. Seeing this man, Gray smiled gently and said nothing. The man also looked at them for a second and ignored them then walked inside the store, to stop again in front of Harry and the others who were about to leave. Gray didn''t continue and stopped there looking at the scene with funny eyes. He recognized this man. Lucius Malfoy, Draco''s father, and one of the death eaters who serve Voldemort. Speaking of this man, he''s really a slippery one, when Voldemort was defeated for the first time, he avoided the imprisonment by claiming that he had been acting under the Imperius Curse(Controlling curse). After all, as Voldemort''s follower, Azkaban should have been his next home. But this guy also has a problem with his head, like most other pureblood wizards. He believes in blood purity and hates all muggle-born wizards like Hermione and even the half-blood like Harry. Well... Gray wonders what will his reaction be if he knows that his master *Voldemort* is actually a half-blood wizard that he disdains to and wishes to kill... Wouldn''t this make him like a clown... The more Gray thinks of this, the more he wants to tell him. This will be ridiculous... .. Lucius Malfoy, like his son, tried to make trouble and even tried to make Ron''s father Arthur Weasley look bad. Watching everything silently from the side, Gray didn''t mean to join. Soon Lucius Malfoy ended his real purpose here and wanted to leave. Draco was also there and followed his father, but as soon as he walked to Gray''s side and saw Perona''s face, he panicked and fell down on his back. "What''s wrong with you?" Lucius Malfoy saw his son, suddenly fall on the ground, and asked. Draco also realized how bad he looks right now, and stood up directly and whispered to his father about Gray and Perona''s identity. "Oh... So you two are the so-called fairies that keep making trouble in the school" Hearing Draco words, Lucius looked at Gray and Perona with extra meaning. Hearing his words, Gray felt weird... When did he make trouble? Gray didn''t realize that Perona''s actions already affected his image outside. After all, her ghosts really made many troubles for the student and the other ghosts in the first year. Nagini also raised her head and looked at Lucius''s with threatening eyes. But Gray touched her and didn''t let her attack. "Keeping a snake as your pet is really rare those days... But you should also be careful... If it hurt others, you might not be able to keep it... This animal" Lucius also felt the threat from Nagini, so he got annoyed and said. "Don''t worry Mr. Lucius... Nagini won''t hurt anyone... But..." Gray said here and looked at Lucius'' eyes directly. "Even if she did... no one can really take her away you know... And it''s not good to call her ANIMAL... She has a name, so please show some respect... Or..." Gray''s words were so calm, but when he said the last word, pressure came out from Gray came out, and directly locked on Lucius. But the pressure also disappeared soon after. Lucius looked at Gray with different eyes this time, and even put his hand on his wand head. But then he loosened his hand and looked at Gray and the others were already standing behind him silently. "We shall meet again, Mr. Gray" Lucius said this and turned back not wanting to stay here anymore. "Wish we don''t..." Gray heard his word and said loudly, which made Lucius pause for a second, but then he continued alone. Draco saw his father leave and followed him in fear to stay around Perona alone. Which annoyed Lucius even more. His son shouldn''t show his fear like this! Well... This guy didn''t realize how he acts around Voldemort... When Lucius and Draco were about to leave, Gray looked under Perona, at the few small ghosts that disappeared to the ground. Seeing this, Gray gave Perona a big thumbs up... He''s pretty annoyed by this Lucius. Perona''s action should be revenge for Nagini. ... ... After this episode, Gray and Perona also got to know the Weasley family. Ron''s mother and father are good people and Ron''s little sister, who will also go with them to Hogwarts. Her name is Ginevra "Ginny" Molly Weasley. Like all Weasleys, she''s a redhead. This little girl was sneaking looks at Harry all the time. Harry this kid, won''t realize that Ginny likes him till a few years later. What attracted Gray''s eyes is the black diary between her books. This black diary was Lucius'' real purpose for being here. This diary belongs to Voldemort and is also his first Horcrux. This guy doesn''t know that part of his master''s soul is inside or he won''t use it like this. The reason he gave this diary to Ginny is to bewitch her and let her open the chamber of secrets to release the Basilisk and attack the muggle-born and *unpure blood* students. Which will lead to Dumbledore being removed from the school headmaster position, because he was unable to protect the students inside the school. This is not a nice action at all... Gray wondered if he should take the diary right now or not. But after thinking about it, he still didn''t. Even though he doesn''t care about the so-called plot anymore, but what happens next is good for Harry and the others. And good for him somehow. ... ... Everything after went so normally, everyone walked to the Platform 9? at King''s Cross to take the Hogwarts Express back to school. Gray and Perona were about to walk through to reach the train, before walking in, Gray looked at Ron and Harry behind him and told them not to move fast when entering then smiled heartlessly and ignored them then walked through the wall with Perona and the others. After getting to the train, Hermione found that Harry and Ron are missing, but Gray told her to not worry and they should soon reach Hogwarts. .... The journey to Hogwart wasn''t so long, soon they reached and entered the school again. As soon as they entered the school, Gray and Perona attracted the attention of everyone around. After all, both of them are famous somehow. Even the passing ghosts looked at Perona as if they saw the devil and run away in panic. Seeing the reaction of the ghosts around Perona nodded her head with satisfaction. And Gray looked at all this with dead fish eyes and said nothing... .... Chapter 113 - Petrified Cat The next day, the school started very normally. The teachers started teaching classes. The student went back to their school life. In the dining hall. Gray is thinking of how to come in touch with teachers. Last year, he copied all the good students in the school, so it''s about time to copy the teachers. But the problem is that there is no reason to come in touch with any of them. For example snape, this batman... Will he shake hands with him normally? And Professor McGonagall... This old woman is even harder than Snape... Let''s not say Dumbledore... ''Beat them first?'' Gray started thinking in a violent way... After thinking too much, Gray felt annoyed and simply threw it away from his mind. Let things move as it is. He will have the chance sooner or later, there is no need to act In a hurry. Now he will focus on Nagini first. There are three Bloodlines here around the school he wants to give her. While thinking of this, a stupid owl entered the hall and smashed himself in one of the food plats on the table, then stood up and walked to Ron''s side carrying a message with him. Looking at this funny owl, Gray smiled. Ron''s owl is really unique... Stupid. Ron took the message and was so stressed. Apparently, this massage is from Ms. Weasley his mother. Because they couldn''t pass the wall in the King''s Cross to take the Hogwarts Express(the train). He stole his father''s car and flew all the way here with Harry. Well... Along the way, many muggles saw them, and almost got themselves killed once... And ultimately the car was almost destroyed by the Whomping Willow. What''s even funnier, they lost the car, and he doesn''t know where it is right now. Lost the car, brought trouble to his father, his mother is angry, and his wand is broken... Well... Ron is in trouble... Especially for being seen by Muggles... Not only his father will drink tea in the ministry, even he himself almost got them expelled from the school... ... The first day moved on, and classes begin. Gray wasn''t interested in all classes, so he only went for the last one, he can''t simply ignore all classes, he at least has to go to one or two classes. It was the Defence Against the Dark Arts class... Looking at Professor Lockhart''s smiling face, telling his legends even before the class starts, Gray simply closed his eyes and didn''t want to hear him speak anymore. This man is so... Professor Lockhart wanted to make the class interesting and brought magical creatures called Pixie, Claiming that they were devilishly tricky creatures, he thought they would be perfect for a practical lecture on Defence... Well.. in fact, it would have been good, only if he could control them. So after letting them out, the class turned into a mess, and most of the students ran away, even Lockhart wanted to go back to his room and hide... Nagini around Gray smashed a few Pixies who wanted to get closer to Gray, but the noise was so annoying, so Gray wanted to solve the problem. But Perona beside him was annoyed even more than him, those Pixies actually wanted to mess with her hair, and already stole her hat. So from her body, a strong mental shock launched around and washed everything in the room. As soon as this happened, all the Pixies stiffened and didn''t move anymore. Then they started falling down one by one. Perona''s control over her spirit is very good, so her Haki only affected the Pixies, but didn''t hurt the other students around. Seeing things calmed down again. Gray relaxed and picked up Perona''s big hat and gave it to her. "Annoying" After taking her hat, Perona kicked one of the Pixies and wore her hat back. "Why always me..." Neville who was already hunged on the chandelier said with a sad tone. This kid is another kind of magnet... and what he attracts is bullies... Even the Pixies won''t pass him... ... ... At night, Gray was sitting in front of a container and messy materials were scattered around him. Since he came back and found himself alone in the chamber, Gray wanted to try and create another philosopher''s stone. As said before, he got a lot of materials while going on a tour around the world. But still, he only got a few core materials, which allows him to try two times only, and the chance to succeed is very low... Gray took a weird animal horn and a few bottles of different types of blood and a shining stone then threw them carefully into the container... Then he took another bottle, and carefully opened it and wanted to pour the thick liquid inside. From his careful action, it can be seen that the amount he will use should be very accurate. No more or less. "Come...come to me...Let me rip you...Let me tear you...Let me kill you..." But when he wanted to do this, suddenly weird low whispers appeared in Gray''s ears. Hearing this whisperer Gray paused for a second. But after thinking about it, this should be the Basilisk''s sound... Looks like the chamber was already opened... "No!" Gray suddenly found a small drop of liquid fell into the container from a small crevice in the top of the bottle in his hand. Gray''s reaction was so fast and wanted to catch this drop but it was already too late, and the liquid drop already falls down and merged with everything inside the container. Seeing this, Gray panicked and slapped the container itself which made it disappear. ... Inside the dark castle within Gray''s ring... There is a big closed room, where there is nothing inside. Suddenly in the void, a big container appeared. But as soon as it appeared, inside the container, a weird red light shined brightly and became brighter and stronger very fast.... till it... *BOOM* An explosion appeared, and the entire room turned into a fire room... From the container apparition to the explosion only a few seconds passed... ... Gray already know what happened inside the castle, and couldn''t help but look at the bottle in his hand. "Which bastard sold me this broken bottle!" Gray screamed and started searching for his memories. This bottle contains a very common harp liquid, not so precious. But actually, the most important part when creating the stone... Gray met a random wizard while traveling selling this bottle, so he brought it. But to think that bastard actually sold him a broken bottle, because the crevice was in the higher part of the bottle mouth, Gray didn''t find this till now... And because of this little mistake, all the precious ingredients he used just now were wasted... Most of those materials are really hard to get, and almost none reachable, the ministry of magic keeps close hands on them, which means if he didn''t find them by chance, he would have to go and steal them from the Ministry... Just a little mistake... "The Basilisk..." Gray thought of the sound he heard just now and wanted to find that annoyed snake who made him do this low mistake... "Come Nagini, today you might have your second bloodline" Gray called Nagini who was rising beside him, then walked out. ... Following the sound that is still creeping around, Gray runs fast to its source, and soon he reached where he felt it last time, but it was already late... When he reached the place, he found Filch''s cat, Mrs. Norris petrified and fixed on the wall. And on the wall, there were a few words written with katshap.. or not, it''s actually blood. "THE CHAMBER OF SECRETS HAS BEEN OPENED. ENEMIES OF THE HEIR, BEWARE" Reading these words, a very strong question appeared on Gray''s mind... Ginny is not tall, how did her hand reach this height to write all this? ... Looking at this, Gray knew that it was already too late... The damn Basilisk should have already crept back to its room. Nagini climbed Gray''s shoulder and whispered to his ears. telling him that she doesn''t like the breath of the creature that was here. It gave her a very strong sense of crisis feeling as if she will die meeting the owner of this breath. "Don''t worry Nagini... It''s just a mindless snake..." While saying this, The Golden trio already came here and looked at Gray and Mrs. Norris weirdly. "Don''t look at me like that... I just came here..." Gray didn''t wait for them to think too much and explained. With Gray''s words, many students from everywhere came to this place. Harry who was the closest to the cat looked around and wanted to say something. "What''s happening here?" Filch was also passing by saw the students gathering and walked through them to see what was the reason for their gathering. But as soon as he saw his cat, hanged in the wall, and the words wrote on the wall. His reaction was so dramatic and he walked to Harry wanting to kill him. "No, it''s not me!!" Looking at the angry Filch walking to him and asking with rage. Harry felt bad and looked behind wanting to ask Gray for help. But... Gray already disappeared... ... .... Chapter 114 - Spiders Den It has been some time since the cat''s accident, most of the half-blood and muggle-born students in the school are scared. The message was so clear, their turn is coming sooner or later. There have been a few other victims already. Not only humans even one ghost was petrified by the Basilisk''s attacks. The trio is also stressed those days, especially Hermione, she''s a muggle-born witch, knowing that she might be attacked by a monster anytime, scared her. So the trio also started gathering information trying to find who''s have opened the chamber of secrets is. Well... Because they saw Gray with the cat that night, the trio actually put Gray on the suspicious list... But still, they suspect Malfoy more... After all, there is no reason for Gray to be the one who did this. They know Gray... He''s calm, gentle, smart, and usually mysterious... And till now he didn''t show any bad behaviors. (Author: Calling my MC gentle and *smart* feel so wrong to me somehow...) But after finding out it wasn''t Malfoy, they refocused on Gray. Gray knows about their way of thinking and didn''t care too much. Soon they will find another target... Harry should already have found one... ... In the dining hall, Perona sitting beside Gray looked around in a depressed mode. Since Gray forbids her from using her ghosts around the school, she found nothing to do. Gray did this not without a reason... Perona''s ability is awesome, and normally nothing should be able to hurt her. But the Basilisk is more awesome somehow, any creature who looks at the Basilisk''s eyes will die directly, and who looks at the eyes reflection will be petrified. Not only living beings... Even souls like the ghosts are under the same threat! The Basilisk venom is one of the not many things that can destroy the Horcrux, and the Horcrux is part of the soul, which means, this Basilisk can really hurt things like souls. And here we are talking about the venom only... His eyes are a completely different matter. So Gray won''t take the risks and forbid her from using her soul form or release more ghosts around the school, only use it when she''s around him, or out of the school. Perona can also see what the ghosts usually see. If he remembers correctly, there is that kid who''s usually carrying his camera, taking pictures here and there. He saw the Basilisk''s eyes, through the camera eye which led to his petrification, and even the camera heart was melted ... So it''s still safer to let Perona stop going around and stay beside him... The ghost princess doesn''t like this, but she will listen to Gray. Since Gray said its dangers then it''s really dangerous. ... ... ... ... In the forbidden forest, Gray walked slowly following two kids not far away that are actually following the spiders. The spiders fear the Basilisk, so most of them will run away, Harry already found Voldemort''s diary in the bathroom before, when they were investigating Draco. In the Diary, Harry saw some memories of Voldemort''s soul, that the Horcrux itself allowed him to see. So he thought it was Hagrid who opened the chamber of secrets before! In those memories, he saw a shadow of a big spider, which also made him think it''s the spider that was being held in the chamber of secrets. And Hagrid told them to follow the spiders... So the answer he wants to find should be with those spiders... Gray looked at the two kids not far away, and couldn''t help but shook his head... These two kids are really reckless. Going all alone in the spider''s den... Even he himself after gaining his ability wasn''t so brave like this... Not even half ... thinking of some of his previous actions, Gray wanted to hide his face... He was really... a stupid human being... But also felt glad how much he changed these few years... Following all the way, soon Harry and Ron met the biggest spider they could see in their life. In fact, the reason why they became so active searching for the person who opened the chamber of secrets is that they want to help their friend Hermione! For Hermione... This is an accident, Gray didn''t actively move around and followed the plot progress those days, till he just found out about Hermione... Which annoyed him somehow, Hermione this little smart girl is his and Perona''s friend. So he doesn''t really wish to see her hurt. So he changed his mind and will end things faster. Not only for Hermione but for Ginny, Ron''s sister. Ron stood beside Harry looking at the spider in front of him with a white face. What he hates the most is spiders, and now they are surrounded by many... Harry talked with Aragog the big spider that turned out to be one of Hagrid''s precious old pets. While talking, Harry also learned what he wanted to know. But soon they saw many spiders surrounding them from all directions. So Harry felt that is enough and wanted to leave. But Aragog is not a nice spider to let them leave, even if they were Hagrid''s friends... So the spiders around were ready to attack... "Sigh... Really you both... Can''t you at least prepare your way back first?! You can''t simply really on your protagonist aura, Harry..." Gray sound finally appeared and walked slowly from the same hole Harry and Ron came from. "Gray!" Both Ron and Harry were surprised and happy seeing Gray! Even though they suspected him before, but now, Gray is the most beautiful angel who might save them. Looking around the spiders that are ready to attack him, Gray smiled strongly and a small dagger appeared in his hand. As soon as the sting appeared, a strong blue light shined from it. Looking at the sting shining, Gray smiled and a few memories appeared in his mind. Come to think about it, Sting is spider killer in the middle earth... "Rejoice spiders, it''s actually an honor to be killed by Sting... You ugly things" As Gray said this, he disappeared from the place, and spider blood started spreading. With Gray''s action, Ron''s father''s car also appeared and reached to Ron and Harry''s side. "You both go! I''ll play with the spiders here!" As Gray sound appeared, a few ghosts emerged from around and started exploding the biggest spiders here. Ron and Harry saw the spiders being killed, and more spiders appearing! But they weren''t scared, but more surprised by the scene they saw. Gray like a white shade moving between the spiders striking the biggest spiders, while Perona''s ghosts changing shapes weirdly and actually exploding themselves which killed more and more spiders. "Bloody hell... they can explode!" At first, Ron was happy seeing the damn spiders being killed, but when he found the ghost can actually explode, his face whitened again... If they exploded while passing him..... They were already inside the car. Before they could think too much, the car started moving by itself and left the den. Looking at Harry and Ron going away. Gray smiled and looked around at the many spiders. Then he raised his dagger and pointed at one of them, then... *WOSHAAAA* A monstrous flame came out and shaped as a big serpent engulfing all the spiders on its way. "So strong! how did you do this!" Perona in her ghost form looked at the flame ocean in front of her and asked. "Very simple, try to use few spells that can help each other, and you will be able to create such attack" Gray explained. Hearing Gray''s words, Perona''s eyes brightened and tried directly. But hers wasn''t a snake, Perona uses her ghost as a medium and directly turned one of her ghosts into a giant flaming ghost which was more dangerous than Gray''s snake. And not like the funny ghost she usually creates, this one, is more lordly... After all, it''s a fire ghost. Perona''s control over her ghosts is naturally so strong, after all, she''s a Spirit source user. And with such control over the spirit, her control over magic is second to none! All she did just now, is to use one of her ghosts as a spell medium, then merged two spells like Gray did, and created a stronger ghost! Magic is strong and messy somehow, there are many ways to use it, and it''s different from one to other. But one thing is for sure... It''s deadly. Strong that even Gray has to be careful or he will die without even realizing why... "Well... stop, we don''t need to kill all of them, the big spiders already dead" Gray saw most of the strong spiders were destroyed already and stopped his actions. He didn''t care if Aragog is Hagrid friend or not, he doesn''t like those creatures, and killing them will be better for the others. Not killing Aragog was enough to give Hagrid some face... Even though he will die after a few years... "That''s awesome" Perona beside Gray eyes were sparkling, just now she created such a strong ghost with a simple Fire-Making Spell(Incendio) and Engorgement Charm(Engorgio). She started wondering what kind of power other spells together will show. Looking at the empty field around him, Gray let Nagini came out from the ring. As soon as Nagini appeared, she wrapped herself around Gray and screamed at Gray annoyedly. She doesn''t like seeing Gray fighting alone while being inside the ring alone, because Gray felt it''s safer for her to stay inside, he left her alone in the castle. "Don''t be angry, I let you there because I don''t want you to get hurt" Gray looked at Nagini and said. But his words weren''t so acceptable for her. "Okay... I won''t do this in the future, but you have to get stronger first Nagini" Seeing her still mad, Gray smiled helplessly and said. But when he said this, he felt a presence far away, a very familiar presence. As soon as he felt it, Gray smile became brighter.... Chapter 115 - Maledictus What happened in the spider''s den attracted the attention of many magical creatures that live in the forest. Gray and Perona''s attacked the spider''s den directly, which made many surviving spiders run away in all directions. So now most of those spiders will be hunted by other creatures very soon. Those spiders were never a good neighbor in the forest... Naturally, all the other creatures are happy to hunt them, now that they are weak. Gray carrying Nagini, while Perona floating beside him moving to another location in the forest. He''s moving in the direction of the familiar presence he felt before. And soon he saw the familiar presence he just felt before. "Unico!" As soon as Perona saw the pure white horse not far away, she called it with a happy tone and flew to its side. Gray also smiled seeing the unicorn is still safe. This unicorn is the familiar presence Gray felt. The stupid unicorn that got himself caught by Quirrell before, and almost lost his life. *NEIGH* As soon as the unicorn saw Gray and Perona, he made a happy sound and run to their side. But seeing Nagini''s on Gray''s shoulder, the unicorn didn''t dare to get closer and kept moving left and right. For this, Gray smiled and said nothing. Nagini''s aura for other animals is naturally strong. For the unicorn to be scared of her it''s absolutely normal. Speaking of, this stupid thing should have been attracted by the noise they made before. So after getting closer, Gray felt it''s presence. ... A few minutes later, Gary looked at the unicorn and Perona in front of him while thinking of something. The reason he came here after feeling its presence, not because he wants to see the stupid unicorn again. But because Gray needs something from it. Unicorn blood... Unicorn is one of the most magical creatures out there... Even though it doesn''t have fighting power, but every part of its body is a treasure... So Gray wants to give its blood to Nagini. He''s sure this will make her stronger in a way or another... "Nagini, I''ll make a new change in your blood, which might hurt again, but it will make you stronger, are you okay with this?" Gray whispered at Nagini on his shoulder. Hearing Gray''s words, Nagini hesitated as if thinking of the pain last time, but after a second, she nodded her head. Getting stronger means she will be more useful for Gray, and closer to him and this is what she really wants. Getting her approval, Gray walked to the unicorn side. The unicorn also found Gray, but under Gray''s order, it didn''t resist. So Gray didn''t have any trouble and touched the unicorn body, while Nagini is already wrapped herself around him, so can enter her disks anytime. Looking at the unicorn disks. Gray was familiar already, so he entered the C disk directly and found the file he wants. [Unicorn Bloodline] - 25 GB. Looking at this blood, Gray directly copied it to Nagini... ... ... After a few minutes, the copying ended. And as soon as the copy ended, Nagini around Gray also started changing. Unlike the elf bloodline, the unicorn bloodline merging was so different. Nagini this time didn''t show any pained reaction, but her body started shining silver light all over, and she didn''t move at all. Perona looked at Gray who''s already wrapped with long silver light that is actually Nagini with interested eyes. The silver light was bright and pure, giving Gray and Perona who''s close to it, a feeling of comfort. It took a few minutes for the light to finally calmed down and started disappearing, and Nagini''s figure also appeared slowly. Nagini''s body is still the same, but all her skin lost color... More like a lifeless green. But then her skin started cracking fast and a new snake body appeared beneath the lifeless green skin. Under Gray and Perona''s eyes, Nagini''s old skin falls down showing a new snake more beautiful than before. Her size still the same, but her color was lost. Unicorns are known for their pure white color that is so bright which will make the freshly fallen snow looks grey in comparison. And Nagini''s situation is almost the same or can be said to be more beautiful than the unicorn itself! She became so white and pure, much more beautiful than before, but in her eyes, there is still a green light inside which gave her a touch of life and looks so unique. "Nice!" Perona said while looking at the Nagini. Nagini''s look right now, is really superior. Nagini also found her changes and looked at Gray with weird eyes. This is not the first time Gray changes her blood, and every time is more magical than the other. This also raised her hope of becoming humanoid again someday. Seeing Nagini''s new look, Gray did not feel weird... For him, Nagini is still Nagini, and she will change more and more very soon, so he doesn''t have to feel weird. ... ... ... After saying bye to the stupid unicorn, Gray walked back to the school with Nagini and Perona. Along the way, Gray checked what new changes Nagini has. First is her blood. Between her files, Gray didn''t find the Unicorn bloodline. But he didn''t feel weird about this and looked at the biggest file there. Which explained the reason. [Maledictus Bloodline (White elvish serpent)] - 85 GB. Gray expected the unicorn to merge with the elf bloodline since both of them gave a huge extra life. But he found himself wrong. [Maledictus Bloodline]... This cursed blood is more like a predator. Not only absorbed the Unicorn bloodline, but even the elf bloodline was absorbed after merging the unicorn bloodline. But he''s not sure if this result is really good or not... He''s not sure if he raised Maledictus Bloodline strength like this, will it be harder to return to humanoid form or not... ''But there is no other way for the time being...'' Gray thought of this and sighed helplessly. Since things evolved to this, he will continue on it. Whether it''s good or bad, he will know in the future. And as said before, he will go to more worlds later, he should find many ways to fix things. Gray talked with Nagini and asked her if she could do something new after having her bloodline upgraded. And Nagini didn''t answer, but used her tail and made a small scratch on his face, which made Perona beside Gray almost blow up. But then, Nagini licked his scratch and found it was healed directly. From this, he got the answer... Unicorn horn is usually used as a healing and anti curses potion material, and unicorn blood gave cursed immortality... So for her to have such a new ability, Gray wasn''t so surprised. But being licked by her feels weird... Soon both of them walked out of the forest. To find it was already early morning, after a few hours the classes should start. So Gray didn''t rush to the school and wandered around with Perona and Nagini, today he will end the Basilisk event. So he''s waiting for Harry to enter the chamber first then follow. ... ... ... In the hospital wing, both Harry and Ron looked at the petrified Hermione and were sad. Usually, Hermione is the one who will lead them and tell them what they should do. Only now they realized how bad both of them are without Hermione''s leading... Seeing her petrified like this not knowing what to do is really annoying. They don''t suspect Gray anymore, since he saved them last night, both couldn''t help but wonder where they should start, or what they should do. Things are getting worse and worse every day. Hagrid was taken to Azkaban, Dumbledore was removed from the headmaster seat... And the school might be closed... Harry really wonders what he should do to fix everything. In fact, he wanted to find Gray and Perona, but he couldn''t find them till now, which made him helpless and worried that something happened to them in the spider''s den. So he came here to visit Hermione helplessly again. While holding Hermione''s hand, thinking about what he should do. Harry found that she''s grasping a piece of paper inside. So he took the paper slowly, then read what is recorded on it. What the paper records are the information of a serpent creature called the Basilisk~! Reading the Basilisk''s information and thinking of everything he knows, Harry''s mind started moving fast and connected everything together. Hermione already figured out everything before! But unfortunately, she was petrified before she tells them. But even so, she wrote the answer that will really help them on the paper. This means, even if she''s not here, she still leads them! Hermione is really..... Special... While talking with Ron and thinking of their next step, Professor McGonagall''s sound appeared around the school, telling everyone to go back to their rooms. And Gray who just entered the school also heard her voice. Chapter 116 - [Soul Attribute] The chamber of secrets. The chamber of secrets in fact is just a huge hall made by Salazar Slytherin, one of the four wizards who created Hogwarts school. Salazar Slytherin like most stupid pure-blood wizards disliked the muggle-born wizard and witches and didn''t want to accept them to Hogwarts. So after getting himself in conflict with the other three founders of the school, he built this chamber and left, leaving his pet inside. Which is the Basilisk! Slytherin''s family is known for the ability to talk with snakes which is the Parseltongue. So Salazar trained the Basilisk to listen only to his family''s heir who will someday come back and release it... then yeah... Clear the school from the unworthy(Muggle-born) wizards and witches... A stupid villain plot. To enter the chamber, there is only one passage. And this passage turned out to be in the old female bathroom. And in this bathroom right now, there are three humans and one ghost talking. Harry looked at the female ghost and asked her about her death. Harry and Ron already know about the second message and about Ginny who''s supposed to be taken to the chamber. From what they heard, Professor Lockheart''s is getting ready to deal with this, so both of them wanted to help by telling him the pieces of information they know. But this guy never meant to help and was even preparing to run away. So they simply forced him along and took him to the female bathroom, which should be the key to find the entrance of the chamber of secrets. It''s funny how a Professor like him will be sized by second-year students... The female ghost that Harry is talking to is Myrtle Warren. Harry realized the fact that she might be the one who was killed when the chamber was opened a long time ago and asked her about her death. She was a student in the school and the only victim who saw the Basilisk eyes directly when the chamber was opened for the first time. And since then, her soul became a ghost haunting this bathroom. Well... She doesn''t know much but what she said was enough to help him, and he really found the entrance. So Harry forced Lockheart to go fist and then followed with Ron. ... After ten minutes, another figure walked to the bathroom. "Hello Myrtle" Gray walked in slowly and greeted Myrtle who''s staying alone looking at the entrance of the chamber. "Oh! Hello Gr... Gray!" Myrtle panicked seeing Gray entering the bathroom. In fact, there is no reason for her to panic seeing him, but it''s a well know fact that Gray and Perona are siblings at the school... So... Gray didn''t think too much about her reaction and jumped in following Harry and Ron. Along the way, he found that Harry already advanced to the chamber alone, while Ron and Lockheart who already lost consciousness on the ground are waiting outside. Without much guesses, this guy should have used the oblivion spell while holding Ron''s broken wand, which backfired on him and now he''s a complete idiot... For this, Gray only felt good and smiled while continuing his way. He wanted to beat this owner of the ugliest smile a few times already... ... Moving through rocks, soon Gray saw the real entrance of the chamber. Walking in, the first thing Gray saw was Harry holding a sword standing in a large statue of a wizard opening his mouth and a huge serpent that its eyes already destroyed opening its huge mouth ready to attack Harry. ''****'' Gray cursed and directly disappeared from his place using Apparition. ... Harry looked at the Basilisk with fear in his eyes. Is he sure he can defeat it? Of course not... But he won''t die without trying, so Harry challenged the fear inside his heart and was ready to strike the snake that is about to attack him. But at this moment... *WOOG* Between them in the void, a weird twist appeared with a tearing sound and a white-haired figure appeared on top of the Basilisk and with a somersault smashed the head of the Basilisk with his leg pushing it away. "Gray!" Seeing the person who appeared, Harry screamed with joy! ''Saved! Gray came to save us!'' Harry''s thoughts... ''Saved... Almost lost the only Basilisk in this world'' Gray thoughts... Poor Harry, didn''t know what Gray did just now wasn''t saving him, but saving the Basilisk that was about to be killed by him. Basilisk is a Mythical creature, even in this world, it''s an extremely rare almost a lost legend. So Gray naturally won''t allow it to die so fast like this! "Yo Harry" Gray who landed beside Harry, said with relief. This also made Harry more thankful, this is the second time, Gray appear in the key time and save him! Gray didn''t talk much with Harry but looked at the Basilisk that already raised his head again. Had to say, this guy''s skin is so hard... Even his Haki kick didn''t hurt him so much. Even though Gray''s body lowered so much, but still, it''s much better than the humans in this world. Gray is not planning to kill the Basilisk directly, after all, he wants to copy its blood to Nagini first! So in Gray''s hands, a very long iron chain appeared. Looking at this chain, you will find it shining with a weird energy, which is some magic spells Gray cast on it before. "Go" With Gray''s order the chain like a long snake rushed to the Basilisk moving around its body and mouth not allowing it to move or run away. Looking at the Basilisk struggling trying to break free Gray called Perona''s name. And as soon as he said this, two figures appeared beside him, which is Perona and Nagini. "HraHraHra" With Perona coming put, a few ghosts rushed to the Basilisk and started destroying its mood which finally made it calm down by depression. If you look at those ghosts, you will find that they have a weird blue color, not like the normal ghosts. And they really not the same. Perona mixed a freezing spell inside her ghosts. If the Basilisk resists for magic weren''t so high, he would have already been frozen completely. "#[email protected]" Nagini came whispering in Gray''s ears telling him she doesn''t like the Basilisk. The Basilisk breath is really irritating for her, even now! So she kept watching it in case it came out of control. "Are you hurt ?" Seeing the Basilisk was caught successfully, Gray looked at Harry and asked. "No..." Harry paused for a second and answered while looking at the Basilisk with fear. Gray and Perona are really awesome! Even such a creature they caught..... Seeing Harry is okay, Gray turned his face to Tom Riddle... Or can be said, Voldemort''s young soul part. Because Voldemort turned the diary into a Horcrux when he was young, the part of the soul inside the diary is also in the young form. "Who are you!" Tom Riddle looked at Gray and Perona who suddenly emerged destroying everything and asked annoyedly. "Hmmm... Horcrux is really an interesting thing, a small part of the soul residing inside a diary will make all this trouble..." Gray walked to Tom''s side and looked at him with interesting eyes. "You! How do you know this!" Tom was surprised by hearing Gray''s words! Horcrux is his biggest secret... even he himself one of the Horcruxes! "Well... I''m not interested to talk with a ghost soo..." Gray said this and in a blink of an eye came to Tom''s side. Then stretched his hand and touched him... *Extraction* Gray extracted Voldemort''s soul fragment in front of him. He''s not sure what will he get, but it''s worth trying anyway. [Soul attribute] As soon as this attribute appeared, Tom who was holding Harry''s wand became illusory and the wand he''s holding fell down. Souls can affect the physical materials around, for example, Tom in front of him can actually hold Harry''s wand normally, even though he''s just a fragment of soul, and Perona not long ago was also able to do similar things, like opening doors and carrying things. Which shows that only a strong soul can do such a thing. Gray didn''t care about all this and kept staring at the attribute he got. Soul Attribute... A pure attribute... A very impressive attribute..... Unlike the weird attribute he usually gets from anything, the soul attribute is so direct and clear. This attribute will make his soul stronger! Gray looked at the illusory Tom with more light in his eyes. ''Come to think about it... Voldemort was handsome when he was young...'' While thinking of this he extracted him two times more. And also got the same attribute again. With this, Tom''s phantom completely collapsed and disappeared as if he wasn''t there. Voldemort''s soul is really strong! the fact that he has three soul attributes alone shows how strong his soul is... No wonder this guy ripped his soul into seven parts... "You destroyed him!" Harry watched Tom defeated and felt happy. "Not yet..." But Gray knows that he didn''t really destroy it. So he walked to the Basilisk and opened its mouth by force, then took one of its teeth and closed it again with the chain. Then he walked to the diary not far away. ... .... Chapter 117 - Naginis Third Evolution. With Gray destroying the diary, Ginny who was unconscious on the ground also woke up directly and saw everyone here. Her first reaction was panicking. After all, she did all the bad things! Then she started telling Harry about what she did and she never wanted to do this. For this Harry smiled and didn''t blame her, after all, Ginny is still young, too weak to resist Voldemort''s control. This is really not her fault. This little girl really likes Harry, even though she got rid of the diary before, but when she realized that Harry is the one who took it after, she stole it so he won''t get hurt by it... resulting in her being controlled again. Harry smiled happily seeing her okay and said nothing, for him he''s happy that everything ended like this. Perona on the side looked at the two kids smiling and felt irritated somehow... So she threw her ghosts scaring them. Seeing the Horcrux part ended. And everyone is safe, Gray smiled comfortably. So he shifted his eyes at the Basilisk. The main event of today. This thing can''t be kept, the Basilisk was trained to listen only to the Slytherin''s family members, so it''s basically useless, and there is no real need to try keeping it since Nagini is beside him. And even if he kept it... Blind Basilisk? So Gray walked to the Basilisk wanting to check its Disks, while Nagini already climbed his shoulder again. He placed his hand on it, and directly entered its Disks. As an animal, there is nothing really important inside its D disk, so Gray only checked the C disk and E disk. The reason why he entered its E disk because he wants to make sure of something. Basilisk ability is really strong... But wouldn''t it be another curse if he copies it to Nagini? Any creature whether it''s dead or living, when looking at the Basilisk''s eyes will be killed or petrified, which means if this ability is not controllable, he will simply add another curse to Nagini. (By dead creatures I mean ghosts or zombies.etc.....) Not only she will be stuck in a snake body, but she will also kill whoever looks at her! Which will force her to close her eyes most of the time! Gray won''t give her such a curse for power! But after some searching, he found it''s controllable somehow from the memories, the eyes power relies on the Basilisk will... or how would Salazar and Voldemort control it before... That was good news for both Gray and Nagini. So Gray turned to the C disk and with some search, he found what he wants. [Basilisk bloodline] - 70 GB. Another powerful bloodline. *phoenix sound* But before he thinks too much, another wild blood appeared. Looking at the entrance of the chamber direction, everyone saw a beautiful red bird flying in their way. Seeing this bird, Gray smiled even happier! The phoenix!!! To tell the truth, since he saved Harry and defeated the Basilisk, he didn''t think there will be a chance to see the phoenix today. After all, this bird, came back only to save harry in the original plot. So he''s more doubtful than being happy, wondering why did it come back. Looking at the phoenix, it didn''t go to Harry''s side but ... Stopped in front of Gray. "SHAAA" Nagini, saw the phoenix getting closer to Gray and gave it a warning sound as if telling him not to get closer. *phoenix sound* But the phoenix didn''t show weakness and opened his wings as if he''s ready to fight. "Don''t worry Nagini, I don''t think it wants to hurt me..." Gray touched Nagini''s head with his finger as if trying to calm her down. But Nagini still didn''t calm and wrapped herself around his neck while watching the phoenix. Seeing Nagini''s action, the phoenix was also annoyed but didn''t look at her for long and refocused on Gray. The phoenix stood in front of Gray and looked at him while turning his face. Gray also looked at the phoenix with weird eyes. The creature in front of him is a living phoenix! The phoenix in this world might not be so strong as it supposed to be in other worlds. But his ability is still above all others!!! The most startling of the phoenix''s abilities is its ability to regenerate itself. Every time his life reaches its end, he will be burnt to ashes, then regenerate from his ashes as a newborn chick... In other words, Reborn after death! Another kind of immortality! *phoenix sound* The phoenix closed his head to Gray and with its head pointed at Gray''s chest. With the phoenix actions, Gray also felt warmth on his chest, not a burning one, but purified and so gentle feeling. Feeling this, Gray understood why the phoenix is attracted to him, so he smiled gently and a lovely face appeared in his mind, this phoenix should be attracted by her breath... Gray smiled at the phoenix and stretched his hand gently and stroke its hot red feather. Weirdly the phoenix itself didn''t resist. And even made a charming sound. "Witty old man... Your bird like me more! Don''t blame me if I really kidnap it..." Gray thought. Even though he thought like this, he knows that this won''t happen, the phoenix is ridiculously loyal to their owners. So he doesn''t think it will be easy to take it away. Even if it likes him. Gray of course didn''t only touch the phoenix, but directly entered its C disk. Please! this is a chance to copy its blood without much effort! He won''t let it go. At the same time, his other hand touched the depressed Basilisk beside him. Now he has the chance, he wants to do something very interesting. Which is copying both of them to Nagini at the same time! Gray whispered and told Nagini silently about what he''s about to do. And surprisingly she was so happy about this. The last time when he copied the unicorn blood, he didn''t feel this happiness from her. In fact, Gray didn''t know how annoyed Nagini is right now seeing him acting so friendly with the phoenix. Nagini''s mind is already so mature, but for her, Gray is the only light in her cursed life. Now seeing another creature getting closer to her light, she felt extraordinarily annoyed. So when Gray told her that he will give her the strength of both the Phoenix and the Basilisk, she felt happy. This means she will become much stronger than both of them! And like this Gray won''t need those two anymore! So she happily said yes about this, not carrying if it will hurt or not. Well... Nagini thought too much, Gray didn''t really want to keep both of them from the beginning, he just wanted their types of blood only. Gray didn''t hold back and directly searched inside the Phoenix file and also found what he wants. [Phoenix Bloodline] - 70 GB. Both the Phoenix and the Basilisk had the same size, so Gray copied both of them directly. The Phoenix wanted to move a few times, but Gray kept talking with it, and weirdly this Phoenix actually understand most of what he says, so Gray got enough time to finish the copy. Harry and the others on the side, looked at Gray in one hand playing with a Phoenix, and the other hand resting on a Basilisk, while Nagini''s wrapped herself around him, making his pure white hair a little messy and felt weird. This picture is really weird... Gray didn''t try to hide it from Harry and Ginny, those two kids know how to keep secrets, besides if someone is watching right now, It will likely be the old man. Dumbledore probably knows most of his actions anyway, so taking the opportunity now is better than trying to hide a secret. Since there might not be a better chance later. 95%....98%.....99% 95%....98%.....99% ....100% ....100% Under Gray''s watchful eyes, the copy of both files ended. And at this moment, Nagini around Gray also stiffened. While Gray finally realized a problem... Nagini is around his body... With Nagini''s shock. A red and black light started glowing from her white pure body. The red one is full of majesty while the black one is so deep and dark. But before the two light could move so much, a silver light purer than both full of life started raising from her at this moment. With the silver light appearing things around also changed. Before they could react, Nagini''s body was caught with golden-white pure fire washing her body completely, not only her but Gray around her was also caught by this! *BOOM* The flame was so strong which made a huge shock around them. The Phoenix already flew back and gripped both Harry and Ginny running away. The moment the copy ended he felt the weird atmosphere from Nagini, so its first reaction was to finish its mission first. "Gray! Nagini!" While Perona panicked and flew around the fire trying to save or do anything! But the fire was so weird punching her away, not allowing anything to get closer. She saw Nagini''s evolution twice already, but none of them were as weird as this! ... ... Chapter 118 - Merciful Death Inside the golden white flame, deep inside, in the very center. Gray and Nagini''s situation at this moment is so weird and unique. Nagini''s situation at this time can''t be called to be good. She''s evolving from the very core, her body currently is being destroyed and rebuilt again and again by the massive weird white flame energy. While Gray who''s wrapped by her situation is much better. This energy only meant to complete Nagini''s evolution which shouldn''t be of any use for other creatures or can be said it''s very harmful to anyone than Nagini. This flame doesn''t have much heat, but the energy contained inside is so destructive. Gray''s reaction when things started wasn''t so fast but used Haki trying to protect himself, while not daring to use apparition because he found the space around him was unstable because of Nagini''s evolution. Using apparition in such unstable space could only be a suiciding act. And will his weak Haki really protect him? This energy is so weird and powerful eroding Gray directly ignoring his defense that he couldn''t gather any power to resist, moving down deep into his body. But then from Gray''s chest, a soft golden flame appeared covering his body protecting him from the energy, while absorbing the white flame at the same time. If you focused on the movements of this energy, you will find that most of it are moving toward the direction of the crown and his chest. And none of the energy entered his body directly again, because of the protection of the golden flame that grandly turning white. Making Gray''s body like a white hole absorbing this energy, which is also the reason why he wasn''t reduced to dust till now. This energy was made out of fashion of the three bloodlines inside Nagini''s body. Or to be more right... It''s made by the Maledictus bloodline that devoured the other two bloodlines after appearing inside Nagini''s body. And such energy shouldn''t be something any other creature could bear, other than the owner of it, which is Nagini. Gray whose eyes are closed and wasn''t feeling anything around him also started changing slowly. The change wasn''t so big. Only his white hair became whiter with every second and grew taller than before. But deep inside him, a weird phenomenon is forming. New white energy is being formed inside him, which is the crown new produced energy after purifying the devoured white energy from the outside, turning this energy inside him into something new. Something weird that can''t be explained. This energy didn''t take a current form, it''s a phoenix for a second, then a snake after, till finally, it transformed into a white core so calm and deep. With the white star-like core formed, a huge design shined brightly on Gray''s back. Shined with golden-white color. but then it slowly disappeared from his back while the core sank deep inside him, till it completely disappeared as if it wasn''t there from the very beginning. Leaving only a weird and deep bond between him and Nagini. ..... ..... ..... Perona outside looked at everything in front of her helplessly, she can''t get closer to the white flame at all. All she could do is watching from the outside. *SHAAAAAA* While watching the flame, suddenly a strong and majestic sound came from within the flame. With the sound, the flame became stronger and stronger, till it finally exploded and started to calm down showing what ended the flame is. "What happened! Gray! Nagini!" Perona looked at the flame slowly calming down and wanted to see what''s inside. And soon she saw a very shocking scene. The first thing she saw is Nagini who has changed completely. Nagini''s color is still pure white as before. But her size became so huge. She became a huge pure white serpent that looks so mysterious and noble closed its sharp eyes that have golden lines moving all the way to the very end of her body, while her face became smoother and sharper. The most obvious change in Nagini is her new two pairs of huge white golden wings that are shining with soft crimson light deep with the golden lines at the very end of every feather. Giving Nagini a transcendent moment while making her more charming. Nagini who finished her evolution opened her eyes slowly showing two golden-yellow gem eyes look so holy, emitting pressure that could crush any will. Then she turned her face and looked at the stunned Perona that was watching her with wide eyes. Seeing Perona''s worried face Nagini slowly spread her wings showing Gray who was enveloped by them. "Gray!" Seeing Gray whose face can''t be seen from his messy hair, Perona rushed to him with tears. That''s how worried she was. Seeing both Gray and Nagini suddenly caught by a weird flame, she was really scared. "Don''t worry Perona... I''m okay" Gray who also came back to his senses, slowly raised his head and looked at Perona who flew to his side with a weak smile. "Gray! what happened to you! what was that flame! and Nagini, eh? what''s wrong with your hair?!" Seeing Gray is okay, Perona finally calmed down stared at Gray and Nagini, while asking about all her doubts. For this Gray only smiled and he himself didn''t know how to answer. So he also looked at Nagini behind him. But when he saw Nagini''s new look, his eyes widened. Nagini''s looks right now is so powerful. standing in front of him so calmly but giving a very imposing feeling. Even though he expected her to change too much after the evolution, but this already exceeded his expectations! It''s almost like turning a snake into a dragon! and not a normal one but a very beautiful and noble dragon! Well... In Nagini''s situation, it''s more right to say from a small bird to elegant Phoenix! Especially while looking at those huge wings, he couldn''t help but marvel at how beautiful Nagini became. "!%@[email protected]" Nagini lowered her head to Gray asking if he''s alright. Looking at Nagini''s two golden eyes in front of him, that has clear worries inside. Gray again felt the divinity from her. But he felt the care from Nagini''s more clearly, so he smiled happily and touched her head. "Don''t worry, I''m perfectly okay, Nagini" Gray said this while observing Nagini''s changes closely. And Nagini also enjoyed Gray''s touch. While touching her, Gray also checked her C disk. He wants to see what happened to her, and what kind of change did happen inside her blood. Looking inside, Gray directly saw the file he wants to see. [Maledictus Bloodline (Merciful death)] - 160 GB. Seeing this folder Gray''s eyes almost popped out! 160 GB!!!! This is the biggest thing he saw till now since he awakened his own ability! Especially the new name of the blood, Gray really wants to copy it to his disk... But then he looked at himself. Especially his hair that became so tall reaching the ground, with annoyed eyes. Thinking of what happened just now, Gray really felt annoyed. He only thought of copying the blood but forgot about what might happen next. Even though it was so unexpected, he should have at least reacted a little faster! ''I really don''t learn'' Gray sighed while thinking of what happened just now. Nagini''s evolution this time was so violent, and he was caught in the middle. If it wasn''t for... Gray put his hand on his chest feeling something and smiled gently. Then he closed his eyes trying to feel if something changed inside him. But weirdly he couldn''t find anything at all, as if nothing really changed on him. Which made him feel weird. He''s sure that some of Nagini''s energy slipped to his body... But after some checking, Gray smiled and felt that''s also good. He doesn''t wish to be affected by foreign energy that might do unknown changes to him. Upgrading his strength in the way he knows is what he really wants. But was he really unaffected? Gray didn''t realize yet how much today''s event... or this world will affect his future path... .... .... "Gray... your hair is so beautiful...." Perona who returned to her body held Gray''s hair with her hand and said. After replacing his previously burnt clothes, Gray also looked at his hair weirdly. After what happened just now, Gray''s hair became so white. White that it could shine in the darkness. Seeing his appearance right now, no one will doubt that he''s actually the owner of a source like dark shadow source... But simply a pure shiny child! Which also made Gray feel weird... Since nothing happened to him, he couldn''t understand why his hair became like this. But after a few seconds, he skillfully sorted his hair raising it from the ground level. Which also made his hair looks so thick. But more elegant then before. After doing all this, he looked at the dead Basilisk not far away. Because it was so close to him and Nagini, its face was destroyed by the flame, which left only a dead body. ... (Author:... Actually, I forgot what the reason I made all this .-. I''m pretty sure there was another idea in my mind yesterday!... Sigh... What did I forget... Always feel something missing......) Chapter 119 - Doubt Life Early the next morning. In the headmaster''s office. Dumbledore looked at the four kids in front of him calmly. Things in the chamber already came to its end. And since he sent his Phoenix, naturally he''s aware of everything that happened there. So the moment they came out of the chamber, they met him with the worried McGonagall. When Harry saw Gray and Perona both are safe he smiled happily. He saw Gray being caught by the fire with Nagini and thought something bad will happen to them, that he even wanted to tell Dumbledore, but when he came out, he found Gray and Perona already came out safely. Which made him sigh with relief. Well... But seeing Gray''s hair he felt weird... After that, things went normally, Ginny and Mr. perfect smile.. or not its Mr. fool now were sent to the hospital wing. While the four of them stood in front of Dumbledore telling what happened down there. Harry looked at Gray and wondered if he should say everything, but seeing Gray''s smile he calmed down and told what happened, except the fact that Nagini and Gray were bathed with fire. As for where is Nagini right now? He didn''t ask, but since Gray acted normally she should be alright. Everyone knows how much he cares about his snake. So he wouldn''t be smiling easily if she''s hurt. For this, Dumbledore didn''t show any reaction and started scaring Ron and Harry about how many rules they broke. But then he found what happened deserves to be rewarded so he smiled and reassured them not to worry. Then he sent Ron to sent a message to Azkaban so Hagrid could come back. Seeing Ron going away, Gray felt sad for Hagrid... With Ron''s owl delivering the message, he will enjoy a few more days in the cold prison serves. Then Dumbledore focused on Harry and started talking about a few things. Harry didn''t try to hide his feeling because Gray and Perona are here. They saved him a few times already, for him Gray and Perona''s image is as big as Dumbledore... After all, whether in the spider''s den or facing the Basilisk. Gray''s entrance was so great, for a kid like him. Hearing Harry''s talking about his feeling and doubt of the similarity between him and Voldemort. Gray wanted to make a joke here... You''re one of the Horcruxes... So your simple a part of Voldemort... Well... But after hearing the witty old man answer, Gray eyes turned again fishly... If he doesn''t know the real story he would have believed this stinky old liar. Send part of his power to Harry? Please... He sent part of his soul! Well... Actually... he didn''t lie completely... Since this part of the soul really gave Harry some of Voldemorts powers...(The Parseltongue for example) When Harry talked about all his doubts... The door of the office was opened violently and a familiar man came in, seething with fury. Lucius Malfoy... who came here to know why Professor Dumbledore has come back. "It''s the annoyed man from before!" Before anyone could speak, Perona saw Lucius and said with a loud voice. "You two!!!!" As soon as Lucius saw Gray and Perona he almost lost his mind for a second. He originally came here to make sure of something, but seeing Gray and especially Perona, a very bad memory came back to his mind. Which almost made him take the wand and attack them directly! "Dobby!" As for Harry, he looked at the little house elf following Lucius, and said with surprise. He finally realized which bad family Dobby serves... It''s really a bad one... Lucius who calmed himself looked at Dobby as if telling him his death is near, then looked at Gray and Perona who''s looking at him with annoying smiles. Which made his face change again. But Lucius is not a kid who can''t even control his emotions, so he forced himself to focus on what is important right now and started talking with Dumbledore. Their conversation was fast, and mostly this Lucius is here to make sure if there is any doubt about him doing all this. After all, it''s him who threw the diary into Ginny''s pocket. But Dumbledore words for him was so clear... He knows what he did, but because he still doesn''t have evidence he won''t do anything this time but warned him not to do such a thing again. Which made his already bad mood getting worse. Now his plan failed and Dumbledore is still here, he can''t do anything. Just hoping things won''t backlash on him. After ending his conversation with Dumbledore, he looked at Gray and Perona then said. "It''s a shame... I only wanted to clean the school and make it a better place..." Lucius said... "Haaa? What do you mean by his?" Perona was triggered by Lucius''s words and few ghosts started generating from her body. "You... Hm!" Seeing the ghosts Lucius''s panicked and wanted to draw his wand... But thinking that he''s still in front of Dumbledore, he won''t do such a stupid thing... Those ghosts made him say a few unforgettable things before that even his son and wife started looking at him weirdly after. He really doesn''t have the courage to touch or get closer to those ghosts again. And that''s the reason why he was extremely angry with Gray and Perona. When he met them at the Diagon Alley before, he didn''t expect Perona actually made a few ghosts follow him. If the Malfoy family doesn''t have some power to hide things, he''s pretty sure what he said in public that day would have been known by everyone in the wizarding world right now... Seeing Lucius acting tough but actually running away, Gray smiled weirdly and said nothing... This guy is really a sad character. What caught his eyes is Dobby the small elf that followed Lucius while being abused. House-elf... Since he came to this world he wanted to find one! In fact, he already met many elves here in the school and outside. When he entered the school at first, he wondered how Dumbledore summoned the food, but it turned out that the elves prepared it and he simply summoned it. Which made him somehow disappointed... There is no spell that could create things from nothing in this world... In fact, Gray wanted to copy those elves'' magic a few times already, but after understanding the magic of this world and the elves more, he finally didn''t do this... How to say it... Elves in this world are magical creatures. And the magic in this world works by blood... This means, to use their magic he needs to copy the house-elf bloodline... Well..... Being turned into a child is already enough for Gray, so he doesn''t want to make new trouble for himself... He doesn''t know if copying the house-elf bloodline will change him or merge with his original high-elf bloodline. But the chance that it will affect his body height is so big... So better not... He''s already good in magic, and his high elf blood is not worst than those guys at all, his magic is already many times stronger than others... Let''s not say he copied three wizard blood when he came to this world, which also much better than house elves... All he had to do is to understand magic more and everything is good. There is nothing the elves can do that humans can''t do anyway, it''s just the power level is a little different... Harry thought of something and took the already destroyed diary and followed Lucius out. While Gray and Perona wanted to leave along... But... "Gray... you stay..." Dumbledore still didn''t talk with both of them till now... How can he let Gray leave so easily? "....." Gray... "First can you gave me the Basilisk body" This is Dumbledore''s first words, after staying alone..... ... ... The day passed fast, and soon it was the evening. The students are so lively today since the crisis in the school has been solved. The teachers already told everyone the threat has disappeared, and the students who were attacked have been treated. Most of the attacked students already sit down with the others at the dining table. A little girl walked excitedly as she entered the hall and looked at the Gryffindor table searching for a few figures. "Hey look, it''s Hermione" Neville who''s sitting beside Gray who''s in a bad mood looked at the entrance of the hall and said. With his words, everyone looked there, to see Hermione smiling happily and running to their side. Perona saw Hermione is safe and also smiled happily. Only Gray still stared at the old man who is giving free smiles to the students on the teacher table not far away. "Gray!" While thinking annoyedly, Gray heard Hermione''s voice beside him and turned his head. Seeing Hermione''s face, Gray''s eyes flashed a smile appeared and he stood up giving this little girl a welcome back hug. "Nice to have you back, Hermione" Gray said this and stretched his hand patting her head. But his actions were somehow weird for Hermione. Such action will normally be done by the old to comforting or praising the young. But Gray... Gray also realized that Hermione actually got much taller this year... Or can be said... Taller than him... Which made him doubt life for the second time today... ..... Chapter 120 - Time Magic Time passed fast, and the second year ended. Everyone separated again, till the beginning of the third year. And Gray also left the school with Perona. Like the last year, Gray continued his journey with Perona and Nagini, going here and there. Along the way, Gray visited Nicholas again and stayed there for some time. For Nicholas, Gray thought about saving him and extend his life... But he still didn''t... Because, for some people, death is a relief. Nicholas already lived a very long life as a human. All those who he loved, all those who he knew, already disappeared from the world leaving him alone to this age and remained for him as sad memories. So there is nothing for him actually to live for, and Nicholas himself wishes to end his slow and empty life... Letting him live more, will only bring more loneliness for him. Immortality is not always a good thing. Live to see everyone else die in front of you is not the kind of loneliness that normal humans can bear. ... ... As usual, Gray collected materials everywhere, and this time directly stole what he wants. Both from the ministry and the wizarding banks. Which also made a huge fuss in the wizarding world!!! In fact, what Gray stole from the ministry, was not just simple materials. In his hunt, he found an interesting department there. A department called the Department of Mysteries. And also met an Unspeakable!!! An Unspeakable is a wizard or witch who works in the Ministry of Magic''s Department of Mysteries. Little is known about those guys since they are forbidden from discussing their jobs or disclosing any information about their department, with anyone else. What interested Gray in those guys, is what they study. The department of mysteries has a few chambers which are The Hall of Prophecy ¡¤ Death Chamber ¡¤ Brain Room ¡¤ Time Chamber ¡¤ Space Chamber ¡¤ Love Chamber. Every one of those chambers sounds very interesting to him. Especially the Time chamber! Time... If space is considered a king''s power, then time can only be called God''s will! Time is not a normal force that could be controlled easily like all the elements he knows. Time is more like a rule... A very strong rule that shouldn''t be touched. Those who could really master the time are completely in a different league. Time is so complex and untouchable. A small mistake might bring the user to his demise. And it''s also one of the rarest types of powers in all worlds... Even Gray who can travel between worlds is deeply attracted to this precious and unquestionable power. Getting in touch with time power alone is a big gain in this world! So from the memories of the Unspeakable, Gray learned many things and also learned about the other Unspeakables... Every Unspeakable has different information about the chambers they work to, so after finding the time chamber Unspeakables. Gray also found very interesting magic that he won''t find in the school. Hour-Reversal Charm! The Hour-Reversal Charm is a charm that could be used to reverse time by one hour, up to a maximum of five hours... In fact, the user can go for more than five hours, but it''s extremely dangerous. It''s unstable magic, going beyond the safety threshold of five hours might bring serious harm to the flow of time. It''s more like creating a Butterfly effect in time, which will lead to a change in your own very future, which actually brought the user back to the past. Some mistakes might even change a reality entirely. Which will harm the world, not the user of the magic only... (Butterfly effect: In chaos theory, the butterfly effect is the sensitive dependence on initial conditions in which a small change in one state of a deterministic nonlinear system can result in large differences in a later state... In another picture, going to the past and changing something very small, might lead to change the entire future that you know... Something very... **** up!) This charm is also one of the biggest skills he saw in this world. Which reached 33GB! After seeing this, Gray said nothing and felt it was understandable. After all, this charm is incredibly hard to learn! And it also needs a very long time to master. Mastering time magic is not an easy task, those who can use such magic are usually big figures in history. Even the Ministry relies on devices to use Time magic. Just like the Time-Turners, Hermione will use next. He also got a few Time-Turners, he found in the chamber''s storage, since it''s a researching chamber, naturally, there should be results. With the results, they have now, the Turners that the ministry created can reverse time by 24h safely! Which is also his biggest gain after Hour-Reversal Charm. But for him, since he learned his first Time-related skill, sooner or later this skill will evolve into something that he can''t imagine... As for other chambers, Gray learned and found many things but wasn''t as useful as the time chamber. In a way or another Gray''s actions were caught by the ministry, after all, no matter how good he hides his actions, the ministry is a ministry of magic! not a normal ministry... But Gray''s hiding skills also reached a very weird high level. Maybe because of the natural ability of the dark shadow source sealed inside him, or maybe because he wanted to dodge Dumbledore''s watchful eyes from the last year, so he became a very skilled burglar... So the ministry only noticed that someone stole many secret pieces of information from them, but doesn''t know who... Which also made Gray the most wanted persons in the world. He also stole gold from banks everywhere and traded the gold he stole with the greedy goblins. Which also made most of the leaders of the wizarding world looking for Gray''s traces!!! But from the very beginning to the very end, Gray didn''t let any tail behind him. So no matter how the ministry searched, they won''t doubt him... A second-year student... ... ... Somewhere in London. In a rented house, Gray setting on the couch, not doing anything. But inside his castle, his projection is a little busy. The castle is very different than before. Since he got it, it was an empty lifeless dark castle that had nothing other than walls and rooms and halls. But the castle today looks more lively and majestic as if it''s really a dark castle. Perona and Gray brought many things. So buying Luggage is a very simple thing. And it''s actually fun to paint your own castle with what you want. In the castle''s main hall. This hall was the normal hall that he usually threw things to, and also the Room where Nagini stay in those days. But now there is nothing here, other than him and Perona and Nagini. Nagini''s body became so big and majestic. Which made her look more attractive than she used to. So Gray couldn''t let her stay outside those days. And Nagini also understands this, so she stayed here calmly all day long. Speaking of, Nagini after her change, not only her look changed but her power became so strong as her look or can be called absurd... She got all the abilities of both the Phoenix and the Basilisk! Which also showed him how strong her cursed blood is... Not only she became almost an eternal being since nothing could really kill her. Gray doesn''t think any creature could resist her deadly eyes power... Her only flaw right now is her size, which won''t allow her to stay around him as she wants. But he already found a solution. Gray opened a small cage beside him and took out a purple-blue creature with a serpent body, and birds face, with two purple wings on its back. This creature is called an Occamy! A very magical beast! This Occamy has a very rare ability. Which is to control its size to grow bigger and smaller in order to fit any available space. This kind of ability is not simply changing size, but more like a rule to fit any space no matter how big or small it is! Giving such an ability to Nagini will help her in many different ways! Not only she can stay around him like before, but also in her fights! Nagini is already strong in her current size ... if she gets bigger... He brought this Occamy from the goblins. Had to say, what he bought from the goblins, is much more than what he found in the ministries. He brought many materials and weird things from them that usually can''t be found. Those greedy guys will sell you anything as long as you paid them what they want. Gray didn''t steal the Banks for simple some gold, But the price of what he wants is so terrible that he couldn''t think of any other solution. .... Gray touched Nagini''s skin and started copying the Occamy blood to her. After a few minutes, the copy ended and Nagini, also shined a deep purple light, but she didn''t change much this time. At the end of this, Nagini flew to Gray in front of her, but in the process, her body shrank too much till she returned to her original small size and wrapped herself around Gray''s shoulder. "SHaaaaa" Nagini gave a comfortable sound, showing her joy. She doesn''t like her big body, since she can''t stay with Gray like usual. Now the problem was fixed Nagini felt very happy. .... Chapter 121 - Dementors Hogwarts Express! In one of the train rooms. A few figures can be seen staying together in one room. "Don''t let your hairy monster get closer to Scabbers...." A red-haired boy carrying a fat rat in his hands looked at the brown-headed girl in front of him and said. "Huh... My cat won''t eat your ugly rat, Ron..." Hermione looked at Ron and said annoyedly. "Hey, guys... I think I have something to tell all of you..." The third figure wearing glasses closed the room door and said. "Oh... What''s wrong Harry?" Ron looked at Harry and asked. While Perona also looked at Harry wondering what he wanted to say. Only one figure didn''t care about the four around him and looked outside in an empty mood. They are Gray and Perona and the trio, who found each other on the train. Gary and Perona and Hermione sit on the left side, While Harry and Ron on the other talking happily to each other. While Nagini like usual stayed around Gray''s shoulder. Because of Nagini''s presence, no other student dared to enter their room, except the trio who felt happy finding them and didn''t mind Nagini. The holiday already ended and all the students are going back to school. Since he copied the Occamy blood for Nagini, nothing really interesting happened after. Well... Except for that Sirius Black who took his first place in the wizarding world newspaper. Sirius Black... A poor guy who was arrested as a Voldemort servant, even though he''s innocent... Sirius Black is Harry''s godfather, Harry''s father, and mother friend, but he was betrayed by another rat who was supposed to be their friend and was sent to Azkaban for twelve whole years! After twelve years of imprisonment... He became the first person who escaped Azkaban... This alone made the entire wizarding world feel fear... Azkaban is not a normal place at all. It''s not a place where anyone could enter or leave it easily. Especially with the non-being guardians around the prison there... The one who managed to run away should be a very evil person. Harry the little... or not... He''s not little anymore... At least the current Gray... He''s the little one here... Back to the point, Harry and the others were talking about Sirius Black right now. And Gray knows everything already so he wasn''t really interested to hear about what he wants to say. "Gray... What wrong with you?" Perona who was beside Gray raised her hand and poked his face while asking. She can see his mind is not here. "*sigh*... Nothing..." Gray looked at Perona then looked at Hermione and sighed deeply. What is he thinking about? Well... first.... is the pattern on his hand... Gray noticed that the pattern is not really filling itself with the plot progress... With the current speed of the pattern, it will take a very long time which is much longer than the plot time... And he''s not really planning to stay for too long in this world... After getting everything that he could get, there is no real meaning to stay here... After all, the time bomb oh his head is still there... It''s not wise to stay for too long in one world... For this, Gray doesn''t feel so bad, after all, he has a way to forcefully leave the world... Just like he came to it... The Awakening Crystal that he didn''t try to study it till now... So before he gets all that he can get from this world, Gray wanted to fix his old shortcomings. For example his physical power, that nerfed him too much in one piece world before... Well... That''s how it should be... But looking at his small body, Gray''s mood started twisting... Even though he said he wants to strengthen his body... But he should fix his size first... He knows... He knows what is happening here... He''s not a human being... With his elvish blood, his growth is so slow... He excepted this from the very moment he became a child... No solution? There are many ways to fix shape and the like in this world, but none of them really useful for Gray... What he really wants to fix is his real body, not to hide his body behind the magic. Besides, the magic effect is not permanent... To tell the truth Gray never really wanted to hide the way he looks. This is what he is, why should he hide it? His real body is a child''s body, there is no need to hide it, instead, he will focus on finding a way to truly fix it... At least like this, deep in his heart, he will feel satisfied... Gray wasn''t annoyed so much by his small body before, expect the fact that he became much weaker. But when he saw the trio... Well... How to say it... Hermione alone who''s sitting beside him right now was enough to give him another big blow... This girl is so evil... How can the person on one-holiday change so much like this??? The humans grew up so fast! Let''s not say, Ron and Harry... To get his normal adult body again with his elf growth, Gray estimated it to take about .... 28 years! A whole 28 Years!!!! With the two years, he already spent in this world... it''s 30 years. So Gray surely won''t wait all this time without even trying to find a way to fix... the problem is that he doesn''t know till now, what made his body like this... ... ... *THGGGAHAA* While thinking of this, the train suddenly stopped. "What''s wrong?" Hermione and the others looked around and wondered why the train would stop suddenly. And Nagini raised her head and gave a worried voice. She can feel a creepy presence approaching. While Gray and Perona also felt the weird presence, that entered their observation area. This is a very weird one, which gave them a cold sad colorless feeling, as if... ''Dementor...'' Gray thought. According to the plot, there really should be one coming here. Dementor... One of the weirdest and darkest creatures in this world... The non-being that guards Azkaban... Gray really wondered, what was the one who hired them from the very beginning thinking of when he hired such creatures... Especially the Dementor... They are widely considered to be one of the foulest creatures to inhabit the wizarding world. Dementors feed on human happiness and thus generate feelings of depression and despair in any person in close proximity to them. The weird feeling the three of them feeling right now is the feeling the Dementors brought. They can also consume a person''s soul, leaving their victims in a permanent vegetative state, and thus are often referred to as "soul-sucking fiends", rendering a person an ''empty-shell''. For those creatures, Gray has absolutely no interest at all. They are non-being after all... He can''t really get any benefit from them since they are kind of soul... ''Wait.... They are spirit classify creatures... And they also feed on souls... Then... Maybe... they have soul attributes...'' Thinking of this Gray mouth cracked a weird smile and sat there waiting for the Dementor to come. But he won''t act right now, he will see them very often this year. He will have the chance to try extracting them later. Good thing no one knows Gray''s thought at this moment... Soon, the air around became so cold to a freezing point, and the glasses beside the window also froze. While outside the room, a black ghost figure slowly appeared, giving a deep dark feeling. Seeing the black dressing creature floating outside their room, Gray felt stirred deep inside him. While the trio didn''t dare to move. The depressed feeling and fear filled the heart of the three of them, they really don''t dare to act. Only Perona beside Gray looked at the Dementor, with weird eyes, she''s a Hollow-Hollow Fruit owner, in another word, she''s a Spirit person. For ghosts and spirits, she always felt more than what others can feel. And because of this, she felt something new from this Dementor... The Dementor opened the door of the room and looked at Gray and Perona inside. While from Nagini a weird atmosphere emanated silently, But Gray touched her head as if calming her down. The Dementor didn''t enter the room but looked at everyone silently as if he''s searching for someone while only its hollowed breath sound could be heard. The look of this Dementor reminded Gray of the Nazgul he killed before... The only difference, he can see the decayed skin under the Dementor''s black robe, while nothing can be seen from the Nazgul''s. The Dementor looked at the three of them calmly till his face turned to Harry''s side. *WOHSHAHOOOO* From under its black robe, the Dementor''s opened its mouth and suddenly sucked the air. But with his movement, something from Harry was sucked out to the Dementor, mouth. Gray didn''t react because... a small white ghost suddenly appeared and penetrated the Dementor. and weirdly the Dementor actually gave a scream of pain and floated back. Perona''s ghost actually damaged the Dementors... But Perona also felt deep pain inside her heart which forced her to scream a soundless scream, which alerted Gray who was beside her. "Perona ... are you okay?" Gray looked at Perona, whose faces had turned somewhat pale beside him, asked worriedly. "I''m okay... I just felt a little pain inside my heart..." Perona widespread her weird feeling to Gray, and looked at the Dementor who''s still there with weird eyes. Hearing her answer, Gray eyes flicked. But thinking about Perona''s ability and the Dementor, he guessed what might be happening. But also made up his mind to not let her came in contact with the Dementors in the future... Gray raised his hand and wanted to remove this filthy creature away from his sight... *WOOOG* but before he does this, a light came from the room not far away and expelled the Dementor, making it directly leave the train. This light gave a completely opposite feeling from what the Dementor gave, filled with happiness and goodwill. Feeling the presence of the Dementor completely disappeared, Perona beside Gray also felt weird relief. ''Doomed class new Professor?'' And Gray who was observing the entire train with his Haki, already know what happened outside. The light just now should be Patronus Charm. The Patronus Charm (Expecto Patronum) is the most famous and one of the most powerful defensive charms known to wizardkind. It''s a very difficult spell, that evoked a partially-tangible positive energy force known as a Patronus, or spirit guardian. And also the most effective protection spell against creatures like Dementors. .... ..... Chapter 122 - Worst Fear With the Dementor being expelled from the train, the air around came back to normal and everyone on the train also felt the same relief. Harry who was attacked by the Dementor wasn''t right at all, but the werewolf... Professor Remus Lupin, the new Professor of Defence Against the Dark Arts, came in and checked Harry''s situation. And his help was actually just to give him a bar of chocolate. Telling him that he will feel better after eating it... As for Perona who attacked the Dementor, her mood wasn''t so good. Or can be said she''s somehow sad for some reason, which made Gray feel worried. Soon the train reached its destination and everyone raided carriages that moved by the Thestral back to Hogwarts because of the rainy weather. Speaking of those zombie-like Thestrals horses. The Thestral is a breed of winged horse with a skeletal body, face with reptilian features, and wide, leathery wings that resemble a bat''s. Thestrals are visible only to those who have witnessed death. Between the students, only he and Perona can see them. Witnessed death? Well... Gray and Perona''s hands were never clean... In the last world, Gray himself ended the life of countless pirates, and most of this for his own benefit... Let''s not say Perona who used to hunt people for Moria''s zombie production... Going back to school, nothing changed, the students gathered in the dining hall, the new students were sorted by the sorting hat... Dumbledore made his speech and happily warned the student not to get closer to the Dementors or thing will be bad... then moved on to happier matters and introduced two new professors. Professor Lupin who will teach Defense Against the Dark Arts and Hagrid who will teach Care of Magical Creatures. Professor Lupin will teach Defense Against the Dark Arts(Doomed class) this year. Looking at the history of this class, it can be said he''s the only one who was good for it, even though he''s a werewolf. Lupin has another identity which is super... I mean a phoenix-order member that Dumbledore formed to fight against Voldemort. ... The next day everyone started their classes. Like every year, Gray simply ignored most of them and went only for a few. And life became boring till the next week. ... ... Defense Against the Dark Arts class. This is their first day in this class. Lupin was so friendly to everyone and taught his students from his heart. His first-class was about Boggart. A Boggart is an immortal shape-shifting non-being that takes on the form of its observer''s worst fear. Another non-being... Gray was interested in this class, nothing else but that he wanted to see what he fears most. The Boggart was sealed inside a closet, that kept shaking from time to time, showing that there is something inside of it. So everyone stood there in a row ready to face the Boggart. As the closet door was opened a weird smoke twisting in the space appeared and took the shape of what the first student feared the most. Under Gray''s observation, he found this Boggart really doesn''t have a real form, it''s more like a mass of spiritual energy with weak consciousness. Speaking of his observation Haki, since Gray merged the soul attributes before to himself, he found that his Observation Haki rose by one point in quality. The soul is the source of mental/spiritual power! Naturally, it will raise the quality of the skills that rely on spiritual power. Even though his area of observation didn''t change much and still limited, but what he could feel became clearer than before. If he managed to gather many souls attributes and merged them to himself, Gray believes that he won''t need his eyes anymore, Relying on his observation alone he will be able to see everything clearer than what he could see right now! Other than this change, Gray only felt his senses became stronger. So this is the reason Gray felt happy when he thought the Dementors could have soul attributes. Either for him or for Perona who heavily relies on spiritual power as a spiritual person need this attribute. ... "Riddikulus" The student used the spell Professor Lupin taught everyone and turned the Boggart into another funny thing. Which also made the class full of laughter. Especially when Neville let Snape wear his grandmother''s clothes. Neville''s worst fear is Snape so the Boggart took snape shape... Even Gray felt funny seeing this scene. Shame that the real Snape is not here... Soon it was Perona''s turn. Gray looked at Perona in front of him and thought of something... ''What did she saw in the mirror before???'' Gray just remembered this now. But then he became interested and looked at the Boggart wondering what she really fears. Perona''s personality is very unique. She''s a fearless, funny, and twisted minded girl. He stayed with her for the longest time, so he already got a clear picture of her personality, and how lovely she is. Because of her almost invincible ability, Perona doesn''t fear many things. So he wonders what she fears right now... As Perona stood in front of the Boggart. The Boggart started changing and soon changed the entire room. The room walls, ground, ceiling replaced by milky white crystals. Which made the entire room quiet and depressed for some reason. While in the middle of the room, small pieces of paper fall down from the void slowly to the ground. Seeing the change around, all the students felt very beautiful, the crystal room is really beautiful. The crystals look so white and clean, shining all around them. None of them understand how could such a beautiful scene be Perona''s worst fear. Only Gray who saw the crystal room around him sighed deeply and walked forward. With Gray''s action Perona also caught his hand with fear, this room brought her very bad memories, especially the depressed feeling of quietness here. Reminded her of the feeling of staying all alone in this empty room. Scared and helpless in a new place she doesn''t know. "Don''t worry Perona... This is just an illusion, I... I won''t let such a thing happen again" Gray looked at the scared Perona and felt bad again. He didn''t think this will actually be her worst fear. And the reason for her fear related to him, which made him feel guilt again. But he still said it again, he won''t let such a thing happen ever again. "Shaa..." And Nagini who reduced her size too much that she could hide in Gray''s hair came out and climbed Perona''s shoulder as if telling her not to worry. With Gray''s words and Nagini''s actions, Perona shook her head as if awakening herself... ''What am I scared of?'' Perona thought and gathered her courage again and used *Riddikulus*. With her using the spell the entre room wall suddenly collapsed and the dust of the crystal turned into a few funny ghosts scaring the student around. Well... What makes Perona feel funny is horror for the poor students... "Okay! That was good... Good job Perona!" Professor Lupin applauded for Perona while everyone did the same, but most of them didn''t understand what was scary about the crystal room. Professor Lupin can see that after Gray talked with Perona she had enough courage to face her fear, so there is no need for him to talk more about this. With Perona walking back, it was Gray''s turn. With Gray walking forward, not only Perona, but almost everyone was interested to know what Gray fears. Especially the trio behind. "Perona fears a weird crystal room, what do you think Gray will fear?" Ron beside Hermione looked at Gray walking forward and asked. "I don''t know..." Hermione shook her head and said... Gray never showed fear in front of them till now, even when the Dementor appeared he was so calm, and she even found a weird smirk on his face that day. If something like the Dementor didn''t make him nervous, what will Gray fear? Gray didn''t realize that Hermione noticed his abnormal behavior when he thought of hunting the Dementor before, and if he knows he would only smile. Gray walked slowly to the group of funny ghosts and looked at them wondering what will they change into this time. As Gray got closer the ghost also started changing. But unlike before, it didn''t make a complete figure and kept changing. Professor Lupin saw this and somehow felt bad. As if something wrong was gonna happen next... Like before, the room changed completely. But this time all color was lost in the room and Dark thick smoke spread around. Seeing the darkness, Gray felt wrong and focused in the middle of the room. Because a few figures appeared there. Those figures looked so weird emanating soled breath filled with sacredness, each of them has a different shape. But most of their appearance can''t be seen completely, even though they were standing in front of everyone. And in front of those few figures, there is a weird stone wall painted with weird marks, and a person nailed by few swords on the wall already dead. From the look of this person it can be seen she''s a woman, wearing old-fashioned warrior clothes, and has long black hair that hid her face. So calm so quiet, no feeling no sound, everyone in the room looked at the scan and felt weird emotion on them, as if there is a weird sadness in the air forcing them to feel depressed. At the same time felt weird about Gray''s fear. This is Gray''s fear. Most of them couldn''t understand, but it''s clear this might be a scene he saw before. Perona and Nagini who wrapped around her shoulder looked at Gray and wanted to go to his side. Looking at Gray''s back, everyone can see his hands shaking gently, showing how bad his feeling is. Professor Lupin stepped forward and wanted to let Gray who lowered his head and looked at his fear from under his heavy hair, go back. He can see it''s not right to let Gray face his fear for the time being. But is Gray shaking with fear right now? Not... But an extreme rage bred inside Gray''s heart at this moment. Rage, fear, hatred, madness, sadness, many mixed emotions appeared at the same moment from the deepest and darkest part of Gray''s soul!! Those emotions mixed together till finally turned into pure wrath that he himself couldn''t understand why all these emotions appeared at this moment. ''What the hell... What is this feeling...Why am I so angry?'' Gray felt his emotion going out of control and tried to calm himself, but the more he saw the scene in front of him, the more uncontrollable his emotions. For a moment Gray couldn''t control himself and a shaky breath came out from him which alerted Lupin who walked to his side. Professor Lupin felt the rage coming from Gray and wanted to warn the students to go back but... *WOOOG* It''s too late... The rage in Gray''s body turned into a gigantic majestic mental force released from Gray''s soul moved through the entire school, directly to the sky on top of Hogwarts shaking the clouds in the sky. Chapter 123 - The Dark Part Of The Heart Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Usually, Hogwarts will be shining with life all over it. But today the situation around it looks so weird and different. Quiet... Hogwarts school looked so calm and silent... Even the sound of the wind can''t be heard anymore. The clouds were so calm and depressed. And around the school, many creatures moved restlessly. As if a giant beast scared them appeared. While the dark creatures in the sky, gathered around the school, but not daring to get an inch closer. ... Inside the school, the halls that should be filled with students were so calm, and quiet. And many unconscious bodies can be seen everywhere. From what those bodies were wearing it can be seen that they were the students who lost consciousness a few seconds ago, from the shock that suddenly appeared. Not only the students but almost every living creature in the school fell down, even the dead ghosts disappeared. ... ... Defense Against the Dark Arts class. This class was so lively a few seconds before. But like the rest of the school, everyone lost their consciousness, and the walls of the room have been damaged with many cracks all over the place. While only two figures were standing there at this moment, which are Gray and Perona. *Breathing sound* Gray breathed heavily, while his hand clutching his chest and the color of pain were clearly painted on his face. Apparently, he''s really feeling a lot of pain right now. Pain comes with the emotions, that appeared just now. Gray raised his head and looked at the closet that the Boggart already hid inside while his entire body was already soaked with sweat. But looking at his eyes, it can be seen there is a terror inside them, so he didn''t dare to look at the mirror of the closet more and turned his eyes at the students and Professor Lupin who already fainted. Then finally he looked at Perona... "CoughCough" Gray coughed few times and sat down on the ground painfully. "Gray...What''s wrong with you?" Perona who wasn''t affected by Gray''s Haki as a Haki user herself, run to Gray''s side and asked with fear. Not fear from Gray, but fear that Gray is hurt. "@$%@" While Nagini already flew to Gray''s side and kept moving around him restlessly, not knowing what she should do, Like Perona, Haki won''t affect her so much, she''s not a normal being after all... *Breathing sound* But Gray didn''t answer and kept breathing heavily, and tried his best to calm himself down. ''Calm down... Calm down'' At this moment Gray''s mind kept repeating these two words while trying to control his emotions. At the same time, his mind also cleared a lot. ''What was that just now...'' Gray asked himself, why he feels sad, why he''s mad, why he wants to kill those few figures he saw, what is this hatred inside his heart, why will he feel fear and despair seeing that woman dead. Obviously, he never saw or met anything like this. And that''s what scared him even more. Gray is not a child who can''t control his own emotions, besides the stronger he is, the stronger his mind should be, the moment his mind awakened, he realizes many problems here. Just now he used Haki when he was about to lose his control over his emotions. If he didn''t vent all those emotions by using Haki to suppress himself, the wrath would have devoured him. Maybe because his mood was so wrong, his Haki was... weirdly strong, even though he actually wanted to rule over his emotions only, but the effect of the Haki slammed the entire school. If he wanted to really release the Haki against someone in that mood, not only the walls of this room would have been damaged... ''What''s with that scene... Why is there such heartache... Why is there such anger'' Gray started asking himself. He really doesn''t understand his own emotions at this moment. And more doubt appeared at the same time. Those emotions are so familiar and true for him. Some miss, some hurt, some sad, some angry, some want to destroy everything, and mostly fear to lose something... He could understand the meaning of those emotions as if they were his own... Or not... They are his own emotions. Emotions that he never felt or known before, buried deep inside his heart. Unlike all that Gray felt before, he knows this is coming from his very own heart. Not something confusing him. And also because of this, Gray felt confused. Such negative and complex emotions shouldn''t appear inside him. In all his life, he never saw or met the scene he saw just now, so he really shouldn''t react like this... He had few expectations about his own fear, after all, he knows himself the best... But he started to doubt this... Gray looked at his shaking hand with deep fear in his eyes... Then he looked at Perona and Nagini''s worried eyes and more fear appeared in his heart. He had a hunch... If... Just if... He really let those emotions control him, things might have gone far beyond the regretting point... ... *TIIG* But then the door of the class was opened and Dumbledore walked in with both Snape and McGonagall, whose faces are white. Seeing the three troubles came, Gray didn''t try to do anything. What happened here already happened, he should now think how should he explain... ... ... ... In the headmaster''s office. Gray who finally calmed his heart completely looked at Dumbledore in front of him and kept silent. Dumbledore already knows everything that happened. In the school, besides him, only a few people were able to stay awake after meeting Gray''s mental shock. Fortunately that no one really got hurt in the entire school, Gray''s shock only knocked down everyone. With a simple spell, the still awake teachers awakened the other unconscious students and teachers. And now the school is already back in order. For this accident, Dumbledore told the students not to be worried, there are no threats for them. But didn''t tell anyone the reason. But because of what happened, some trouble appeared, like the Dementors who became more active around the school, and the creatures in the forest. Not only this, even the ministry started questioning what happened, after all, Hogwarts is one of not many schools in this world... Most of the students here are relative to someone in the ministry in one way or another, let''s not say the pureblood families. First Sirius black and then the Dementor... And now Gray''s problem... For Dumbeldore Gray is really a problem right now... Gray told him that he lost his control over his magic and this happened. Which made Dumbledore look at him with skeptical eyes... Please... losing control over your magic, won''t scare the Dementors like this... Won''t knock down the teachers... Won''t give him shock on the soul like this... Gray''s mental shock was so majestic and tyrant, directly imposing Gray''s will over all beings, including himself were subject to rule over by this tyrant shock. Yet this is a magical world... Dumbledore himself saw more incomprehensible scenes in his long life. So Conqueror Haki, wasn''t enough to make him fear, at his level. But what made him look at Gray with deep eyes is what he felt from the shock Gray made. Other than Perona, Dumbeldore is the only one who was able to feel Gray''s emotions at that moment... Such chaotic emotions, this is the first time he felt something like this. He even wondered if such emotions belong to the calm Gray in front of him. What made him really worried is the wrath in these emotions... And also the reason he felt Gray is a problem right now. He watched Gray for two years already. He already has a clear picture of Gray''s personality, Gray is a person with many secrets, originally he let Gray enter the school, to watch him carefully and make sure there won''t be another evil wizard out there. And from what he saw after long observation, made him feel relief... Gray is not an evil person, and because of this, even though he has an idea about Gray''s power, he said nothing and treated Gray as a student, only kept watching this talented student. But now, there is such a problem appearing in Gray, it made him worry. If Gray went wrong... This would be more troublesome than Voldemort... So after thinking for a second he sighed and said... "Fear... This is something everyone has in their hearts... But Fear is also The Dark part of the heart. Fear is something everyone has to face... And this is what makes us what we are today ... What happened today is the result of.... you facing your own fear... and apparently... it''s not something you''re ready to face" Dumbledore is being *Dumbledore*, and looked at Gray who''s hand started shaking gently while talking about fear. Gray really controlled his own emotions, but talking about this, reminded him of the picture again, which again made him feel extremely stressed. .... Chapter 124 - Sorry... Cloudy sky... Somewhere around Hogwarts. A little white-haired boy was laying on the ground looking at the cloudy sky. This boy was so calm, so silent, not doing anything, just kept staring at the clouds silently with a pair of bright silver eyes, that looks so deep and quiet. The boy raised his hand and looked at it, calmly as if trying to feel something... "Fear..." The boy said this and lowered his hand then sighed helplessly. It has been some time since the Boggart accident... At this time, Gray finally managed to completely calm his heart when seeing the scene from his memories. Naturally, he won''t hide from it... And to understand what is happening he needed to overcome his weird emotions first... Living creatures are adapting beings... He kept watching the scene from his E disk memories almost every day till finally, he managed to adapt to its feeling, and didn''t feel so emotional as before. Besides, the strong impulse didn''t appear again like that day, so he was able to overcome his emotions little by little. At the same time, he found many problems in his own life that he didn''t realize before... Or more like..., he was ignoring them... Which also made him feel weird... These problems are not normal problems that can be ignored normally... And for these problems, he will try to find an answer when he goes back to the main world... Even though he doesn''t have much hope of finding an answer... As for the scene... the few figures... that were standing emanating sacred air... After thinking for a long time, he linked them with something he saw before... The sacred feeling from them was similar to the beings he saw from the memories the crown showed him in the fourth awakening... But what''s still bugging him is that woman he saw... Which finally dropped him in a new doubt... "Eyes... are the window of the soul... and soul... is the mirror of the body... While the heart is the bridge between..." Gray said this while looking at the clouds. He''s thinking of what he knows and tried to understand what is happening to himself... He has some understanding of the soul and body connections, which he realized from the dark shadow source... Besides the many books he read in this world also gave him a wider view... So.. after remembering the feeling that day... And linking all that he knows, he came out with those few words... He knows the source of all this anger was actually from his own soul... Not something else showing or confusing him... And his heart only reacted to it... While there is a very good reason to believe in this... "Gray..." While thinking Perona''s face appeared in his vision. "..." Looking at Perona''s round eyes, Gray paused for a second and smiled helplessly. Perona saw Gray staying alone again, and felt annoyed. Those days Gray didn''t talk too much to her so she''s really annoyed. ".... What?" Gray saw Perona only kept staring at him and asked with a smile. "Hm...." But Perona didn''t answer him, and actually turned her face away... Seeing her reaction, Gray''s mouth twitched. He knows why she''s acting like... Those days he totally ignored everything... Even the plot progress he didn''t look at. Nor did he tried to gain anything, just focused on the memories, and used all his energy trying to adapt to them. And as a result, Perona probably felt ignored... Knowing her personality, she will really feel like this... "Perona..." Gray thought for a second and tried to call her... He should apologize properly... It''s not a nice feeling to be ignored for a long time like this, especially from someone you care about... Hearing Gray''s words... Perona glanced at him but then turned her face back again... Well ... she''s acting like a grumpy cat now ... Seeing her reaction, Gray stood up and walked in front of her. Then lowered his head to her level and brought his face to her, while looking at her eyes directly. "You..." Seeing Gray is so close to her like this, the round eyes of Perona panicked, and her face blushed. "Well... Sorry about those few months... I had to solve somethings and didn''t pay attention to you... Forgive me princess" Gray smiled at her and said. "Hm... Good thing you know..." Hearing Gray''s apology, Perona forgot that Gray''s face was close to hers and suddenly became arrogant. but the smile on her face showed how happy her mood was after hearing his words. In fact, she''s not really angry about this, after all, she also felt Gray''s mood that day... For him to be so calm like this all those days is actually pretty normal, but she doesn''t like it. And she doesn''t like seeing him staying all alone, even more, she knows how much Gray grieved those days... But he didn''t even share it with her... And more importantly... She can''t take it anymore... It''s already the second half of the damn year, she was worried that Gray will stay like this for even more time... Yes... Gray sank on his emotional problem for a long time, that the third year was already... and even about to end! So Perona''s twisted mind acted this way... Seeing her reaction, Gray''s mouth cracked a smile. Well... he''s really the wrong one here... "Sorry Nagini, I also didn''t talk much with you those days..." Gray smiled and said to Nagini who''s hiding in his hair. With his words, from his hair, a white snake just like his hair color appeared and got bigger while wrapping herself around his neck. If it wasn''t for the golden lines and the wings, others will think she''s a part of his hair... Nagini didn''t say anything and rubbed her face on Gray''s cheek showing her mood. She stayed with Gray all the time and already knew how much Gray paid to overcome his emotions... Almost every day he would face them and try to control them till he finally reached the calmness of today. She knows that Gray didn''t talk to them all this time, because his mood wasn''t suitable to talk... It''s almost torture for him... Gray took Perona''s hand and walked together back to Hogwarts. Now that he came back to normal... He should focus on what he really should do for the time being... Other problems will be left to their time... Anyway, thinking alone can''t answer what he wants to know... Besides... He really wasted so much time... He wonders where the plot reached... Many things should have passed... ''Anyway, it''s not that important'' It''s really not so important, even if he missed something, he can find it in another place anyway... What annoyed him, is that he wasted all those days extraction chances... Usually, he will extract anything... A random bad attribute has many random useful ways to be used... A simple stone attribute [petrifaction] saved his life before... And even if he didn''t use them himself, he can use them as a sacrifice to create other attributes... Perona looked at Gray holding her hand and smiled brightly. She can see that Gray really came back to normal... Which made her very happy... ... Walking back to the school, the air around was still somehow cold, but the ground was already green. The winter already passed. While walking with Perona, Gray noticed that some students around were looking at him with fearful eyes from time to time. Well... For this Gray didn''t think too much, since he already knows what is happening here. After that day there were some rumors that it was him who attacked everyone. For the normal students to be attacked by Haki is was a really scary thing... Which also made them fear him unconsciously. But still to be watched with fearful eyes isn''t so comfortable... So Gray looked at the few girls who looked at him with fear and greeted them with a gentle smile. Which directly captured them with his cute smile. As said before... only some students were scared of him... After all... Gray was so cute!!! In the students'' minds... Gray was so cute to be the impo... attacker. Both girls or boys will blush when they see him. Gray with his long and thick hair and the black crown looks so cute... And Gray himself knows this... So he simply used this advantage... He''s not someone who likes to be feared by everyone around, nor is he a lonely person by nature... So it''s better not to scare the kids around, and act friendly will be much better. While walking, Gray felt something and stopped. ''Huh? Already reached this point???'' While walking, Gray felt something on his observation range and stopped. The plot actually reached that point... "Perona... wanna see something unusual?" Gray thought of something and said. "Unusual? What is it?" Hearing Gray''s words, Perona asked. "Come" Gray smiled and didn''t answer, but took her hand and run into Hagrid house direction. Chapter 125 - Time Ghost Around the school, not far away from Hagrid''s house. Six figures were standing in front of each other apparently arguing about something. While another two were hiding not far away, behind them. "Huh? What is happening here?" Perona beside Gray not far away turned her face left and right a few times and looked at the scene in front of them and felt confused. The six figures are Harry, Ron, and Hermione who were arguing with Draco and his two good for nothing friends, while the two who were hiding behind are exactly Harry and Hermione... Something is very wrong with this scene... Perona wondered what the unusual scene Gray wanted to show her. And now she found its more confusing than unusual... Gray looked at all this and smiled weirdly. What is happening here? Well... from the timeline point of view. The plot reached where Harry is about to meet Sirius Black soon, at the same time his future self trying to save Sirius Black with Hermione... Harry and Hermione who were looking at themselves from the back should be Harry and Hermione from the future... Hermione has a time turner she got before and has been using it all the time to take extra classes this year, and it''s also her little secret. Well... This little girl worked so hard, that almost made everyone look so lazy... No wonder she will become the future magic minister... But right now, she''s using the turner to go back and trying to change the past... Even though she''s not sure how, but she''s trying. But can the past be changed like this? Hermione should know how dangerous changing the past is... And in fact, nothing really changed... But what she did is like a fact of reality. In fact, time is more like a big trap... No one can change it, At least in the current level of power, nothing can really change the past... The fact that her future self is here shows that what happened in the past, didn''t really change... For those who know the dangers of the time, know-how annoying the way it works. Well... he himself mastered this skill and can use it even without a turner... Though he didn''t have any need to use it till now. But he also had a good understanding of the way this thing works. The real timeline Hermione suddenly got angry at Draco and gave him a strong punch on his face, which scared Draco and his two friends to run away. Which forced the future Hermione and Harry to hide... Since Draco is running toward them. Hermione knows that she shouldn''t let the real timeline she and Harry found them, or this might lead to damaging the timeline which will result in something like a rejection of time or even worst... Which also why Gray thinks of time as a trap for those who understand it... For a time traveler who wants to go to the past, they have to be extremely careful not to change anything will lead to change their own past... or what might happen can affect their own very existence... But it''s also true what they change is what happened... In fact, there is one truth that always annoyed Gray... The fact that was said before... since she''s here the future didn''t change... Nor she changed anything... Nor she can really change it... The only way to change the future of a current thing is to not change what happened in the past... Or more like... To let what happen really happen, and changed it without affecting what happens... For example... If someone comes back to the past in order to save someone''s life... If he did... Then for what reason will his past try to go back and change? So he had to find a way to change it, without really changing it... Got it? For those messy facts, Gray already thought of them before... And already came up with many ways to use them... He only hopes that he never uses any of them... After all, changing the past means something he doesn''t want to see already happened. And reaching this point is not something he should reach, so he had to be more careful. Perona saw Hermione''s punch and laughed amusedly, as for Gray he smiled and thought maybe Hermione can also do good as a fighter... So Gray and Perona followed them sneakily while watching everything happening with interesting eyes. Under Gray and Perona''s eyes, Harry and Hermione followed their own past and tried to find a way to change the future. Hermione realized the weird things that happened to her before, was actually her doing right now, so she started helping her past, in the way she remembers. Like throwing a few stones to warn her past that they have to leave Hagrid''s home. Getting annoyed about how her hair looks from the back... Or not... This is her persona feeling only, not really helping... Then both of them saved the Hippogriff after the old fox Dumbledore gave them enough time to go away. (The Hippogriff is a magical beast that had the front legs, wings, and head of a giant eagle and the body, hind legs, and tail of a horse. It looks so much like the Griffin.) Just like Gray, Dumbledore is aware of what is happening here... After all, he was the one who started it... And finally, both of them waited for their own past to go out of the house under the Whomping Willow tree. Gray and Perona also stopped not far away only watching the whole process. Gray couldn''t'' help but sighed about Hermione''s actions... Again she showed him how smart she is... Seeing Perona is still confused Gray explained what is happening to her, which made her more confused for a few seconds. Then she asked about many things she couldn''t understand, and Gray explained to her what he knows about the time for the time being. And after hearing everything, her eyes shined. "Then... Can I send a ghost to the past self telling my past self what happened in the future?" Perona looked at Gray and said very smart words that were so smart which made Gray froze in his place... What Perona said is very simple... Create a ghost, then throw some of her memories to it, then as she did before, turn that ghost into a container to time spell, which will send the ghost to the past, and flew to where she was. The past Perona will directly feel the future ghost since it''s her own power, and like this, she will receive her future memories... With this, the ghost itself will disappear as if it''s not there from the very beginning, and her future that sent her the memories also not there anymore... And for her, it''s like receiving a possibility of what might happen in the current future... And receiving this possibility alone changed everything which also that future will not be real.. But the memories she received is more real than gold... In other words... Perona might have found a bug... And a very good one... "Perona... You became so smart!" Gray looked at Perona and said with a big smile. Thinking of all this, Gray eyes shined excitedly and became so happy, which even made him kiss her cheek. Yes... In this way, things won''t be so troublesome... Even though it won''t be a controllable action, almost like a passive skill that might appear anytime, but this will be many times better, if someday he met a really grave future, Perona''s ghost will appear and inform them. Which will completely change that future... And there won''t be any harm to them changing the future like time rejection, or whatever might happen... Because that future didn''t happen, and what changed the future, is the ghost that will simply disappear after Perona receives the information of the future. It''s more like cheating the time itself. Gray didn''t notice that while he''s busy thinking of how useful Perona''s Time ghosts will be for them in the future, Perona put her hands on her cheeks that already became so red while thinking of messy things. ... "Awoooooo" While thinking, a wolf sound appeared not far away from them which brought Gray back from his thoughts. Looking at the tree side, Gray saw a tall white werewolf standing in front of Harry and the others ready to attack. Looking at Professor Lupin who already became a wolf, Gray thought of something... In these few months, Professor Lupin tried to help him many times to overcome the emotional problem... From his worlds... he''s his teacher... so he wants to help his student... This is a good man... Maybe he can try and help him with his werewolf problem... "Shouldn''t we help?" Perona looked at the scene in front of her and asked Gray beside her with a low tone... it can be seen, her mood is still a little chaotic right now... "Yes... we really should help..." Gray said this and walked to the future Harry and Hermione who are ready to help their past again. There are a few things he wants here... Let''s not say this is also a chance to copy both Professor Lupin and Sirius Black... Speaking of... Sirius Black is also an Animagus... .... Chapter 126 - Dementors Swarm "Awoooo" Hermione looked not far away at the werewolf who''s trying to attack the real timeline Harry and made a wolf sound trying to attract the werewolf with her sound. "What are you doing!" The future Harry saw Hermione trying to attract the werewolf to them and tried to stop her. But Hermione didn''t stop and made another wolf sound, which successfully attracted the werewolf. So both of them turned around and started running away. Both of them tried to hide between the trees, but soon the werewolf found them, which scared them. But suddenly a tree trunk beside the werewolf moved and bounded Lupin by itself. Looking at the scene both Harry and Hermione were stunned. But before they could act the tree trunk moved again and threw Lupin to another tree not far away. Lupin which is the werewolf was also panicked for a second and made a sound full of rage as soon as he stood up, but then the Hippogriff, Harry, and Hermione saved before appeared and stood in front of them protecting them from Lupin who wanted to attack again... Seeing the Hippogriff appeared, Lupin felt the threat, and then turned around and left the place. Harry looked at the Hippogriff saving them and felt relief... But Hermione looked at the tree trunk that moved weirdly behind and there was a deep doubt inside her eyes. But they didn''t have the chance to think because soon the Dementors on top of the forest moved to a current direction, showing that Sirius Black was found. Looking at Harry and Hermione going away, Gray smiled and also looked at the Dementors above them. Looking at those Dementors Gray hand felt a little itch... Those Dementos might have a Soul attribute... To tell the truth Gray doesn''t want the soul attribute for himself anymore, after all... He''s not really ready to go deeper into the soul... But this doesn''t mean he won''t collect them... besides.. the soul attribute is the best attribute to strengthen Perona, so he naturally wants to hunt every last one of them... Well... He has only four extraction chances, so he can''t extract all of them in one go. Gray shook his head and looked at Lupin whose body was already bounded by many tree roots he''s controlling... ''Still, not enough control'' Gray can feel his control over those tree roots is very bad, not the level he wants... How can he control them? Well... He found a new way to use transformation magic not a long time ago... "Hmmm, it looks like some zombie wolf Dr. Hogback made before" Perona looked at Lupin''s skinny body and said. Lupin''s werewolf form is not really beautiful... hearing her words, Gray said nothing, because... Lupin''s look is really similar to a good condition zombie... Gray walked near Lupin who kept struggling trying to attack him with a calm face. *sight* Gray sighed while looking at Lupin in front of him. He can''t see any sanity from the werewolf in front of him... only a beast. Gray thought for a second and touched Lupin''s wolf skin. Looking inside his C disk Gray found Lupin''s problem... Which is the [Werewolf genes]... Werewolf is not a bloodline, not something based down on blood, and the only way to become a werewolf is to be bitten by a werewolf in their wolfish form at the time of the full moon, which will make something like a genetic mutation... Well... He doesn''t have a real way to remove it for now.. so Gray entered his D disk and looked inside. Most of those skills are either useless for him, or he has them already... So Gray looked at the only thing he wants from Lupin. [Patronus Charm] - 1GB. Looking at the small size of this charm, Gray smiled and copied it. This skill is not something really hard to learn, at first. and its only work is to repeal the dark creatures like the Dementors. But it''s also true, that it''s extremely complicated to make a full, corporeal Patronus. After all, it''s one of the few advanced magics in this world. Normally no one will meet those dark creatures, so not many wizards will learn it... Unlike other spells that need so much control over the magic, this one only needs you to have good happy memories... The happier those memories, the stronger the spell is... Almost everyone can learn it with some effort. Gray doesn''t think he can use it directly, but he already knows how to use it in great detail, so he only needs to try a few times to get familiar with it first... After copying it, Gray looked at Lupin''s wolf eyes, and some mental energy was released from his eyes directly to Lupin''s mind. Lupin struggled for a few seconds, but under Gray''s mental energy, Lupin''s mind calmed down, and soon his body started returning to normal. It''s more like... scaring the wolf back to his hole... Looking at this, Gray''s eye twitched... If Lupin has good mental control, he might not lose to his wolf side... Maybe... Gray caught Lupin who''s already unconscious and put him in one of the rooms inside the ring... It''s not good to let him stay here, besides, like this, the fact that he''s a werewolf won''t be spread out, and maybe this doom class won''t be doomed again... Well... Even though he knows Lupin won''t really stay in school after today''s accident... After doing this, Gray was ready to follow Harry and Hermione who should be going to save Sirius Black and Harry himself who will be sucked alive by the Dementors. But suddenly he felt something very wrong around him and looked up, not only Gray, even Nagini who was hiding in his hair all the time was provoked and showed herself looking at the sky. While Perona beside Gray already caught his hand uneasily... Well... The scene they saw is really scary... Around the school, there should be many Dementors looking for Sirius Black, and Gray knows this, but what Gray saw was a ridiculous number of black Dementors covering the sky on top of them from all sides... Looking at the Dementors around the place, Perona''s mood changed so much, weirdly after attacking the Dementor on the train before, she always had something weird like feeling breeding inside her heart. And now seeing all those Dementors appearings here, her heart oppression became stronger and stronger, which for the first time she felt weak like this because of the feeling. She doesn''t understand this deep and annoying feeling, it''s not hurting her, Nor it''s making her feel good, she only doesn''t feel it''s right... *HOOOO* The hollowed sound of the Dementors can be heard and a deep coldness spread everywhere. The number of those dark creatures were so many that even the clouds looked icy for a second. ''That''s not right...'' The scene is really not right... With such a large number of Dementors, Harry''s big Patronus won''t really repel all of them, but before he thinks too much, he found out what was wrong... Those Dementors are not going in Harry''s direction... But... Without much thinking Gray firmly grasped Perona''s hand and... *WOOG* Both Gray, Nagini, and Perona disappeared from the place. As soon as Gray and Perona disappeared, all the Dementors in the sky froze for a second and made a hollowed sound as if they were angry, but soon all of them changed direction and moved to another direction in the forest, and only a few drifted to Harry and Hermione''s direction... If someone saw this, even if he was Dumbledore, they will only feel a cold heart... The Dementors had never gathered in such a huge number... ... ... ... Somewhere in the forest, the place where Gray and Perona destroyed the spider''s nest before. *WOOG* From the void, a tearing sound appeared, and Gray who''s used Apparition to run away appeared with Nagini and Perona. Looking at the empty space around him Gray calmed down and looked at where he was before. ''The Dementors are following us?!'' This is the first thought that came to Gray''s mind. At first, he ignored the Dementors, after all, they only follower their target, which should be Sirius black... But what made him feel wrong is... The Dementors were gathering and actually ready to attack them... As a Haki user, he can feel it... Those Dementors were ready to attack them... Which also made him feel weird... He did nothing to provoke those damn creatures... So they shouldn''t really come after them... What Gray thought odder was the ridiculously large number of Dementors that appeared... ''What is happening here!'' This is the first time Gray felt such a coldness inside his heart... No wonder they are known as the darkest creatures in the world... Even though he''s not really scared of them, but it''s better not to fight with them... especially with that large number of them... "Gray..." Perona beside Gray touched her head and called Gray''s name softly, then her body suddenly lost its power, and stood unbalanced. "Perona! what''s wrong with you!" Gray''s reaction was also fast and directly carried her and let her rest on his shoulder while looking at her pale white face. While Nagini also changed her size and looked at Perona with doubt... But before she answers him, Gray felt the coldness again... So he turned his head and looked at the calm forest again... And what he saw.... was a mass of dark Dementors moving through the trees and the sky, in his direction... .... Chapter 127 - Never Played By The Rules Looking at the Dementors who still found him even after running away, Gray frowned, and the sting appeared on his hand... Apparently, those things are not planning to give up easily. But then looking at Perona who''s so weak on his shoulder, Gray had a bad feeling inside his heart. So he made a choice... *WOOG* Gray disappeared again and left the place with Perona and Nagini. .... .... Far away from the forest, in an empty land beside the sea. *WOOG* Gray appeared there and let Perona rest on the ground while checking her condition. He didn''t try to fight or learn, why the Dementors were following him for now, because Perona is way more important... "Perona... What do you feel, can you tell me" Gray touched Perona''s forehead while trying to understand why she''s weak like this. But Perona was already too weak to answer his words and only breathed weakly. Seeing this, Gray didn''t panic and became calmer then started checking her body trying to find the reason for her weakness. But he found nothing, Perona is perfectly fine, but for some reason she''s weak. "!$%@" Nagini beside them licked Perona''s face, trying to help. Nagini can not only heal the wound, but even curses or a negative side effect, even a disease or any harmful thing inside the body will be canceled by her. Unicorn and phoenix blood together is simply so strong... Perona''s pale face calmed down a little but wasn''t resolved, which shows her problem is not something from the outside, or it should be said, not from her body... "What''s wrong... Why is this..." Gray thought of many things and tried to understand what was happening here. He had a huge knowledge in his mind but none of it was really helpful at this moment. "This?" Feeling the familiar coldness emanating from Perona, Gray finally thought of something. Perona told him about the weird feeling she felt after attacking the Dementor on the train before, Gray checked her and tried to find the reason but didn''t find anything, and link it with her ability only... Perona is a spiritual person... While the Dementors are non-being spiritual creatures... So for her to feel weird after coming in touch with the Dementor should be normal... But now when the countless Dementors suddenly appeared, Perona became so weak and collapsed at the same time... Showing that things weren''t as simple as he thought... Especially the fact that Perona was emanating a coldness he only felt in the Dementors... As if she was... ''A Dementor?'' The moment Gray thought of this, his mind paused. But then he shook his head refusing this possibility, this can''t happen, in many ways, it''s impossible for Perona to be or transforming into a Dementor... So there should be another reason... And he already guessed this reason should be inside her soul... Soul... The only field he doesn''t have a direct touch with until now... He learned many skills, but till now, there is a direct skill he knows can act on the soul purely... Gray''s heart started to become more and more anxious. Perona''s situation is not good at all. With every second, he can feel the air around her was getting worst, Nagini can only relieve her exhaustion, not fix the problem... But then he forced to calm his emotions... After a long time of training his emotions, he was already good at that... And then started thinking about what he should do first. Soul... Even though he doesn''t understand it deeply, but he knows... If the problem is really in her soul, Perona is in a grave situation. So he needs to come in touch with it... Her soul... Thinking of this Gray looked at Perona''s weak face, and touched it gently with his hand, and with his finger supported her eyes to open and closed his own face to her, while a strong but calm spiritual energy slowly spread from him directly entering Perona''s body through her eyes. As said before the eyes are the window of the soul, the best way to try and contact her soul is through the eyes. Gray''s situation at this moment was so unique and weird, his spirit was directly able to feel Perona''s spirit, and didn''t feel any rejection from her, which shows that Perona trusted him subconsciously... Or not... this was not a simple connection... But more like a link between their soul? Gray felt confused for a second but didn''t think much and focused on what he should do. Gray didn''t dare to go deeper so he won''t hurt her accidentally, what he''s doing here was simply using the spirit in a rough way, not a spell, Nor a normal skill. Even if their spirits were so intimate, it was still so dangerous... But that was enough... because he already felt the abnormality inside Perona''s soul... How to say it... Perona as a spiritual person, The owner of the *Spirit source* her spirit is so strong, many times stronger compared to others, including him. And the energy contained in this enormous spirit is also so strong... But a large part of this spiritual power is transforming weirdly... And this change is completely out of control... Perona''s normal spirit is soft and filled with a calm spiritual energy that belongs to her and under her control, but the other part is gloomy and cold spiritual energy, while it''s also true that it''s a part of her spiritual energy. But the problem is that the dark part is more like an infected part... And this infection is trying to move and spread itself... At a very fast speed. Feeling all this, Gray already guessed everything... Perona''s spirit was infected by the Dementor''s spiritual power... When she attacked the Dementor before, apparently her spirit has been affected by it that day, after all, her ghost was also a part of her spirit. So the ghost she used that time, passed this gloomy and dark spirit to her and planted in her spirit without her realizing... The feeling Perona felt before should be this sickness inside her spirit... And today, after meeting all those Dementors, this dark spirit became so active with the familiar breath outside... In this situation, Perona''s soul will soon be corrupted by this dark and gloomy breath... In fact, this should be called a transformation... Perona''s spirit was in a state of evolution like transformation led by the Dementor''s dark spirit... And if this continues, an unknown transformation will happen to Perona... But what Gray was sure about, this transformation was not a good one at all... Realizing all this Gray mood calmed down completely and started thinking about how he should fix the problem... In fact, there was no need to think about it... since he knew the reason he only needed to remove it. He can extract attributes... So he simply needs to clear the infected part of the corrupted attribute... Without wasting time. Gray took the luck card from his ring and directly ripped a good piece from it. Then relaunched his spiritual power and controlled it to the limit and came in touch with Perona''s spirit... Not feeling her soul, but directly touching the infected part of her spirit. The moment he did this, Gray felt a deep coldness washing his own soul, so deep and sad, which made his calm emotions riot again. But he knew that no accident was allowed at this moment, so he forced his emotions down and... *Extraction* ... [Spirit shade].. As soon as he did this, Gray felt the coldness from Perona''s spirit dropped down so much. Reading the name, Gray knew that his actions were right. So he directly extracted three more times. As soon as he did this, Gray felt Perona''s spirit suddenly bounded, and a refreshed feeling shined from inside her soul... So warm and clear as it should be, which also made Gray who''s in touch with her spirit feel Perona''s true spirit. While he also felt the link between him and Perona clearer than before. But then Gray withdrew his spirit and didn''t dare to stay in touch anymore, after all, it''s still so difficult to control the spirit. Any mistake will harm Perona. Gray looked at Perona''s face that relaxed so much after extracting all the shades from her and sighed with relief. But then he frowned... Because he knew things wouldn''t end like this... Her spirit was under invasion and forced transformation... He removed the invasion part, but the transformation didn''t stop since it already begun... Now her spirit lost the corrupted attribute that made all this, The source of the transformation became empty and need something to support it, With no shade, her spirit will fill and transform itself by itself, which might harm her... Especially now that her soul is way weaker than before because of the shades invasion... Which might not be enough to support this transformation... So to fix the problem perfectly he will need many soul attributes, so her soul can be strong enough and complete its transformation as it should be in the best way... And he needs to merge them now while her soul still under the transformation process... But he has none... "Dementors..." Gray said in a low voice and a very vicious light appeared in his silver eyes... He doesn''t have Soul attributes right now... But this doesn''t mean he doesn''t have a way to get them... Looking at Perona in front of him, Gray kissed her forehead and stood up. Without any word... Then he took the paper of luck again and ripped another large piece from it. "*Grin* Even though it''s unstable but I have never played by the rules" Gray smiled a very wicked smile. But this smile also showed how bad his mood was right now. Gray waved his hand and threw Lupin out of his ring. Then he moved both of his hands in a circle as if he was trying to draw something... With Gray''s actions... Weird energy started gathering around his hands till... The world started to change.... Chapter 128 - Azkaban *RUMBLE* Somewhere in the oceans. A storm was raging in the sky, and the sea was restless. *RUMBLE* One wave after another hit a huge ancient fortress that stood there in the middle of the sea not moving at all. This is one huge dark fortress, standing on a very small island, while countless Dark creatures are floating around the huge triangle-shaped fortress. "HOOOOO" The dark creatures around it kept making hollowed noise from time to time, apparently they are not as calm as they should be... In the last few days, something very weird happened around the fortress. Normally those dark creatures will only be active if someone tried to run away from their home, which is the huge fortress in the sea. Azkaban! For some reason, the Dementors found that some of them are missing... How to say it, the Dementors are a kind of group creatures, almost all of them have a connection with each other, and their way of actions never had conflicted with each other. But in the last two months, a very weird phenomenon happened around the world for the distribute Dementors... The ministry usually used the Dementors for other jobs, like guarding a place, or hunting a current criminal, not only holding the prisoners in Azkaban. But What happened to the other Dementors? Well... For now, almost half of the distribute Dementors went missing... Not only the Dementors around the world but more than two hundred Demetonr around Azkaban had already disappeared. The Dementors themselves knew what this disappearance meant... All the lost Dementors are gone! The Immortal non-being creatures were being erased silently... No matter how you look at it, such a weird phenomenon can really make all the Dementors nervous... Those Dementors are not mindless creatures, since the ministry can make deal with them, it shows that they have good intelligence but their nature is so twisted just like their looks... "HOOOOOO" Suddenly the Dementors in the sky felt something again and gave another hollowed sound all of sudden, while also moved into a certain direction. Just now... they felt another one of them disappeared from the world... ... ... Not far away from Azkaban. A small white figure stood in the void there looking at the Dementor that is turning to dust in his black hand with very calm eyes. From his black hand, a touch of blue glow can be seen... "Only one attribute... Trash" Before the Dementor completely turned to dust and disappeared, the little white figure threw it away as if he''s throwing garbage away, while his hand also returned to normal. If the other Dementors saw this scene they would realize that the one who kept erasing them was this little white figure who was standing in the void calmly. "I don''t have much time...I should go back soon..." the little white-haired figure that looked like the only light in this dark night stood there in the void talking to himself and looked at Azkaban''s direction while calculating something. While thinking, the little figure felt something and smiled a very evil smile, then his body disappeared as if he was not there from the very beginning. With his disappearance, many Dementors reached the place but didn''t find anything, which made them feel confused and restless. ... ... Azkaban... it''s a really hard task for anyone to find this place because many enchantment and charm are placed around it to hide it from both Muggles and Wizardkind who would try to reach this place without authority. Let''s not say its location is in the middle of the huge boundless sea... Searching for it would be almost impossible... As the only "official" Wizard prison in this world... Naturally, it won''t be easy to find its location... In fact, this place wasn''t a prison before. A long time ago, this place was a residence for a dark wizard who made this place, to practice dark magic, it''s said that he practiced the worst kind of dark magic there, and some even believed that it was also that dark wizard who created the Dementors. Is Azkaban is the best place to hold prisoners? Not really... but the ministry didn''t dare to destroy this place fearing reprisal by the dark entities or the island itself. So they finally decided to use it as a prison, while using the Dementors as guards... For the Dementors having enough suppliers of prisoners they can feed on, is a good thing, and like this, they cooperated... Normally no one would enter this place, other than the Aurors who came here from time to time to deliver the prisoners, only a few ministry members would come here. (Aurors are the Wizarding World''s best defense against the practitioners of the Dark Arts.) But today there is a visitor to this dark place, other than the ministry. .... ''It''s really a disgusting place'' Gray stood in front of the cells in Azkaban and looked inside with calm eyes. What he saw inside was a prisoner whose eyes were already empty that not even despair can be seen inside them... While the breath of death already surrounded him... The prisoners here are treated as food(Happy emotions) supplies by the Dementors, Gray can feel many similar breaths to this prisoner inside this dark fortress... Breath of despair and heart emptiness... This place was full of death... Gray only glanced at the prisoner for a second and kept walking. He was not planning to help or try to change anything here. While walking Gray saw many horrifying and scary scenes. But he kept walking deeper and deeper inside the prison not caring about anything around. In those few minutes, Gray met a few hundred Dementors floating inside the fortress. But Gray dodged all of them easily without even using magic... Gray didn''t use any magic while moving here but only used the abilities that don''t belong to magic. This place has several anti-magic enhancements around. Even space is restricted in case someone managed to break the enhancements and was able to use magic, which will then prevent anyone to use space spells like Apparition and try to run away. Good thing that his ring magical invisibility is not restricted by the enhancements here... After all the ring magic is way stronger than normal magic... Gray walked through many cells and didn''t try to look inside, after all those prisoners were already useless to him, when he came here for the first time, he already copied all that he needs. For example The three Unforgivable Curses... Speaking of those curses, not many people will learn them, after all.... most of the prisoners here were here because they learned one or two of those three curses... The three Unforgivable Curses are... The Killing Curse (Avada Kedavra)... This is one of the strongest spells in this world... Which will cause instant and painless death. How to say it, this spell doesn''t hurt physically but directly tear the connection between the soul and the body resulting in direct death. The death rules it contains are so direct... The Cruciatus Curse (Crucio)... Which inflicts excruciating pain on the recipient of the curse... Spell usually used to torture the others... And lastly The Imperius Curse (Imperio)! This spell is also a good one. Using this spell will force the victim to perform the unquestioned bidding of the caster! But it''s also a fact, that if the victim has strong willpower, this spell will basically be useless... But that also depends on the caster. While moving on and ignoring the scenes around him, Gray finally reached the place that made him enter Azkaban this cold and disgusting place again... In the deepest part of Azkaban Gray felt a weird and unusual aura that attracted him when he came here for the first time. But Gray didn''t care about it at that time and focused on hunting the Dementors, now he was planning to leave this place, Gray wanted to see what attracted him like this. Gray stood in front of the huge cold dark wall with no entrance and looked around. Weirdly this area doesn''t have Dementors like all the others, which made him feel odd. But this also showed that what was beyond this wall was not a normal thing. Gray thought for a second and walked slowly through the wall... ... ... "This is?" When he passed to the other side, Gray found an empty huge hall, with nothing inside except a floating flat pure white fountain curved with weird runes looking so ancient and beautiful as if it was a piece of art, but containing pure dark smoke inside it. "Darkness!!!" Gray looked at the fountain that contained the very familiar darkness and was shocked for a second! No wonder he was attracted to this place... As the Dark shadow source owner, he can feel the darkness inside the fountain is so pure... Such pure darkness bred a deep desire inside his heart... desire telling him to go and eat this darkness!!!! But then Gray shook his head and doubt appeared in his eyes. But thinking about the history of this place, Gray felt it was a bit understandable. So he walked slowly around the fountain ... While checking if there was a trap or enchantment around... But he found nothing other than some old runes and enchantment that already decayed with time... Apparently, no one entered this place for many years already... Gray looked at the fountain and didn''t act directly... Since it''s a dark fountain, naturally it won''t be any good... Touching such a thing is simply an idiot act... But this is also the first time Gray sees such pure darkness like this, so he''s not planning to leave it either. This fountain might be the key for him to understand why his damn source can''t be controlled! So Gray coated his hand with armament Haki and slowly extended it ready to touch the white fountain with his finger. The moment Gray touched it, the fountain disappeared from the place... He took the fountain directly to his ring... Seeing everything went smoothly and no trouble appeared, Gray sighed with relief... "Well... now I should go back" Gray didn''t directly study the fountain and turned back ready to leave the place first. He will end what he already started first... As for the fountain, he will have the time for it later... But before he could do this, the room suddenly shooked, and the walls around it also collapsed, while a weird enchantment suddenly lit up from under the ground, directly canceling all the magic around... Including his ring magical invisibility... "HOOO" With the walls falling down, the Dementors were directly attracted and came to the hall from all directions looked at the white figure standing in the middle looking at them with dead fish eyes... "Hmmm... No wonder they came in group hunting me before.... Or not... it''s after" Gray looked at the Dementors around and said with an annoying voice.... Chapter 129 - Azkabans Disaster... Looking at the Dementors around him, Gray knows that he doesn''t have time... and should directly get out of this prison... So Gray took a silver mask and put it on his face, while his eyes were directed at the Dementors that already entered the hall... "Canceling the magic...space enchantment..." Gray looked under him at the ground that is still shining and the space in the hall that is getting bigger and felt annoyed... The one who made this trap really thought too much... The problem was that not only Azkaban but the entire area iwas shining around Azkaban, which showed how big this enchantment was... "HOOO" the Dementors around looked at Gray who was wearing a mask and one after another flew toward him, ready to attack... But will Gray let them attack easily? Gray suddenly raised his hands and the entire ground under him started shaking, while many irons pieces flew out from the ground around him attacking all the Dementors while Gray himself coated his hands with Haki and flashed to the nearest two Dementor and caught them... As he did this, the iron sharp pieces became like a storm around him preventing the Dementors to get closer. It was also at this moment, that the two Dementor Gray fought turned to dust... Those two Dementors were the first two entered the hall and saw Gray''s face... The moment the two Dementors turned to dust, the entire Azkaban suddenly became chaotic and all the Dementors flew as streams to where Gray was located. The prisoners who still had a ray of consciousness looked at the triggered Dementors and the shining ground under them with fear... While some others started trying to take the chance and run away... ... ... In the deepest part of Azkaban, Gray with his long white hair that was actually longer than him at this moment, floating in the void, while both of his hands were controlling the iron storm that was only getting bigger and stronger with every second... Hacking the Dementors around... But it was also true the number of Dementors was increasing with every second... The room he was in was so big, unlike before, the hall turned into a small world at this moment... the enchantment in the ground not only canceling magic but also to magnify the space... ... Gray never abandoned his other abilities, the magnet control has always been the first ability he got, so naturally, he won''t simply stop using it... Mutant genes are strong and unique, the more he uses it, the stronger the genes are. As if the genes grow with every time you use them... But they are also limited to their rules and can''t evolve outside of their field... Now because his genes developed to another high level, he can already use it better than when he was in one piece world. And since his control is way better than before he doesn''t need to waste so much energy while using it. If Gray''s body went back to normal, he''s sure his control won''t be as simple as it''s now... And since the magic is also bloodline ability and needs high control to use, his control over magnet also got an extra boost... Just like mutant genes, Magic in fact is more like mutant ability... Some young wizards with their change of mood will use magic unconsciously, which will make ridiculous things from time to time... So Gray''s control over the magnetic genes has really improved... He stayed in this world for three years already... and naturally he won''t waste them just on magic... One of the reasons he wasn''t focused on hunting magic here and there and let things go passively because he didn''t want to waste all his energy on magic... How to say it... he has time... So he will use it in the best way... In fact, Gray always regretted not copying other abilities in X-man world... Even though magnet ability is strong, but it''s not the best genes for him. But even so, Gray didn''t abandon this ability and already planned how to use it in the future... The more worlds he goes to, the more broad his way of thinking is, it is a rule that magnet control can only control ferromagnetic iron... But Gray himself doesn''t play by the rules... so He planned another way to control what can''t be controlled... and not limited to controlling iron... Well... But his idea is still not mature till now... Gray looked at the Dementors that kept charging at him with no fear and felt annoyed. Those guys have no fear and kept charging at his iron storm since nothing can really kill them, which is really annoying... The storm kept cutting them, but they will gather themselves as if nothing happened... "Well..." Gray thought of something and clapped his hand. With this, the iron storm became more and more violent while the ground under him, more and more iron kept gathering turning the storm into a moving monster hacking everything around it. But Gray knew this was not enough, therefore he released his conqueror Haki slowly and merged it with the storm. Which finally started pushing the annoying Dementors away. So Gray took the chance and with his fastest speed flew in the direction of the huge walls ready to force his way out of this prison. Gray raised his hand in the wall direction and with all his strength pushed away. "BOOM" With his hand push the wall exploded and many iron parts inside the wall flew away. If someone was standing outside, he would found that a huge, scary-looking hole was made in the prison, as if something big penetrated Azkaban... Gray took the chance to fly away from the huge hole and finally managed to go out, to find that the Dementors already covered the sky in front of him... But this didn''t scare him and even smiled wickedly under the mask... Because he found that he can use the ring magic again. So he looked at the Dementors around him and waved his hand... And disappeared again from the world... As he disappeared the iron storm suddenly stopped and fall down while all the Dementors froze in their place. "HOOOOOO" The Dementors were triggered by Gray''s disappearance and spread everywhere trying to find where did he go... But unfortunately for them... Gray already flew far away... ... ... ... Not far away from Azkaban... Gray appeared again from the void and looked at Azkaban''s direction with a blank face... "Well... Now I should go back..." Gray said this and with a tearing sound, his body twisted by the space completely disappeared from the sea... ... ... The next day, big news spread around the world... Someone actually invaded Azkaban and came out without even revealing his identity. Such news shocked the wizarding world entirely... Everyone knows about the Dementors and Azkaban... The prison that no prisoner ever managed to break away from till now... Well... Except Sirius Black for sure... But now someone actually invaded that place, and even made such huge damage to it and left without even revealing his identity? Voldemort didn''t do such a shocking thing before... Such new spread fear in the heart of many wizards and witches, while the ministry already linked the one who broke the prison with the one who broke into their departments and the banks before... So the ministry did their best at this moment and spread their hand all over the world searching for a clue leading them to the invader... What made them feel weird, that the one who invaded didn''t help anyone to run away from Azkaban, so no prisoner came out... Which made everyone feel weird and wondered what the purpose of the invader was... ... Somewhere around Hogwarts, in an empty house, Gray is sitting there looking at an orb reflecting a picture of a few people... If others saw the orb, they will realize that what Gray is looking at is himself, who''s following Harry and Hermione with Perona... "Hmmm... I should find a way to prevent others from watching me like this..." Gray looked at himself in the orb and found that he really doesn''t have protection against skills like this... Without realizing I was being watched... Even though he watched himself... But this doesn''t mean others can''t do the same... Gray watched his own actions with Perona all the way, till finally, the Dementors appeared and Perona collapsed, he stopped looking at the orb... "Well... Now I should act... As for the Dementors..." Saying this, Gray smiled very evilly and took the orb to his ring... Then he stood up and walked in front of the window of the house silently and calmly looking at the night sky not saying anything for a few seconds... *WOOG* With a tearing sound, Gray''s body was twisted by the space and disappeared from the house as if he wasn''t here from the very beginning... Leaving only a few light spots in the air that will soon turn off.... Chapter 130 - Light In Darkness *Noise* Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. In the dining hall. "*sigh*...So boring..." Perona looked at everyone around her either having food or studying or playing with their friends and felt so bored. She had nothing to do on those days, which made her feel so empty, even Hermione and the other were busy... "Maybe I should go and see what Gray is doing..." Perona looked blankly at the table and thought of what she should do... While thinking many ghosts from the walls of the dining hall, appeared and flew to Perona merging with her... "Well... It''s decided.." Perona stood up and walked out of the dining hall, under the horrified eyes of the students. Even though they already got used to her ghosts being around, but still... The fear of Perona''s ghosts has always been on their heart... Till now other than the trio and Gray, not many students will dare to get closer to Perona, so as not to give a joke scene to the others... "HEY BIG NEWS! Azkaban has been invaded!" As Perona left the hall, one of the students suddenly said something attracting everyone around to the newspaper in his hand. In the newspaper, there is a picture of Azkaban that has a huge hole in the middle of the fortress as if something bombed the walls of the fortress... From the news, the one who invaded is still unknown, however, no prisoner was still able to get away, and the ministry already used all her power searching for the one who invaded Azkaban. "This is really scary..." One of the students looked at the huge hole and the triggered Dementors on the picture and said with a scared voice. Azkaban is where the evilest is imprisoned, now someone telling them that it has been invaded and even managed to leave with no trace..... This is really scary. The one who did this must be an absolutely evil person. ... ... ''There he is'' Perona walked outside of the school and soon found Gray who was laying on the ground looking at his hand as if he was thinking of something deep. ''... Acting so mysterious'' Looking at this scene, Perona felt annoyed for no reason and walked to Gray''s side slowly. When she reached Gray''s side, She looked at him blankly and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what she should say so she simply sat beside him and kept staring at him. ''Today Gray looks a little different'' Perona saw the relaxed face of Gray and thought in her mind. "What?" Gray looked at Perona and asked with a smile. "HM" But Perona didn''t answer him and turned her face. ''Did Gray smiled just now?'' Perona who turned her face was thinking in her heart. In the last few months since Gray saw his fear, he didn''t smile at all since then... But now he just smiled! Somehow a ray of hope appeared in her heart... Hope that Gray returned to normal! She watched Gray all these months from the side... The change that happened to Gray always annoyed her... So she really hopes that Gray finally returned to normal... Just when she wanted to turn and looked at Gray''s face to make sure if he really laughed, Gray actually stood up and came in front of her face looking at her eyes directly. Perona panicked a little seeing Gray''s face so close to hers suddenly, but Gray''s next words surprised her. "HM! Good thing you know!" What Gray said was an apology for ignoring her all this time. ''HM... Since he knows his fault I should forgive him...'' Perona thought, completely forgetting Gray''s face is so close to her. But her depressed mood had changed completely. Deep inside her heart, she felt very happy! Because Gray''s words showed her that he still cares about her... And more importantly... Gray finally went back to normal! Seeing Gray''s bright face smiling at her, Perona''s mood became better again and even felt the world was bright somehow. Then Gray took her hand and walked around the school. Till he told her about an unusual scene. For Gray to say unusual, it must be an awesome thing... So she followed Gray with curiosity... And what she saw was really an unusual thing, and can even be said to be a confusing scene... She saw two Hermiones and two Harrys... ... Following Gray spying together at the pair of Harry and Hermione, Perona felt very confused. Gray explained to her about the time magic and explained to her about everything happening here. Hearing everything Perona''s eyes shined, and wanted to try to use the time spell Gray talked about on her ghosts. Perona completely moved in a magic direction of development for her ability. She tried many spells that it has become a hobby to merge spells and ghosts for her. So she wanted to try the effect of time spell and other spells together. But when she said this, Gray suddenly became so excited and even kissed her face, which twisted her mood again. ''Of course, I''m a genius'' But soon Perona became proud in her heart, while her face turned red and felt shy... Well... Her idea and Gray''s idea were way too different... But her idea can also be achieved... So it was not bad to call her a genius... Perona''s way of using magic is simply cheating... All she does is throw two magic inside her ghost and new magic will appear which is simply an impossible process for normal wizards and witches... Please... Mixing magic is not only a step-by-step process, even if some magic can be fused... The control needs to be so high... And even the spells need to be suitable together... But Perona simply merges anything with anything to have a new weird thing... There has never been such a thing... At least not in this world... ... After that she and Gray watched Harry and Hermione tracking themselves all the time, till Gray decided to help and save Lupin who turned out to be a werewolf... Well... She doesn''t like this werewolf form... After seeing Gray helping Lupin, Perona felt coldness inside her heart... A familiar and annoying feeling she had all the time, that she already adapted to it, but this time was way stronger than usual, so cold and depressing freezing her soul. Looking above her, Perona saw the reason why she felt like this. She saw the same kind of creature that gave her this feeling for the first time before... Dementor... Not one but Many Dementors... Perona couldn''t help but catch Gray''s hand, while her consciousness also started getting muddled, and weird hollowed whispers appeared in her ears at this moment that she couldn''t understand... Before she realized, she found herself with Gray and Nagini, in another familiar place in the forest... But the weakness she felt was only getting stronger and stronger that she couldn''t hold herself... "Gray..." Perona called Gray''s name with her last bit of strength, and then she lost all her power and became so weak, even her ability couldn''t be controlled at this moment... Perona heard Gray calling her, but she didn''t have the power to answer, while her consciousness also became more and more confused till she finally found herself in a dark place... "Here is?" Perona looked around her and found that there was nothing around, completely nothing, as if she was standing in a dark space with nothing around. Before Perona could panic, the coldness around her became more and more and her mood also started changing and becoming more and more empty. Not knowing how long she stayed in the dark space, Perona''s mind was completely frozen till she felt something under her and looked down... Looking down, she found the space under her turned into a black sea that''s slowly dragging her body into it. "NO!" Seeing this, Perona woke up and tried to resist as much as she can, but the more she resisted, the deeper she sank as if there was a hand dragging her deeper and deeper into the darkness... Only then, when she almost sank completely, Perona felt a warm light touched her hand, pulling her out. And at the moment she touched this light, the darkness around the space also started fading away. Looking at this darkness around her fading away. Perona raised her hand and wanted to hold the light that saved her and not let go, but she still felt weak, and couldn''t summon any power to move on and fly to it... All she could do was to watch the light fading away taking all the darkness around leaving her alone in pure white space which made her feel comfortable and sleepy... So she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep in this white space... ... ... Gray outside took the luck paper and tore another good piece from it, then raised both of his hands moving them in a circle. With Gray''s action, weird energy started gathering around his hands, this energy was so unstable and violent as if it will go out of control. Anyone can see how unstable this energy was. But Gray looked at the magic on his hands that he couldn''t control anymore and smiled strongly... *JJJOG* Till finally the energy broke out and devoured Gray disappearing together with him. Nagini saw this and was about to panic, but then she felt a familiar hand touched her head. "Don''t worry Nagini... I''m here" Gray suddenly appeared beside her and touched her head. Looking back she found that Gray already appeared beside her and Perona, which made her look at Gray with weird eyes as if asking him.... What is happening here? Chapter 131 - Final Step "WOOG" With a tearing sound, Gray appeared from the void in the seaside to see Nagini and Perona and Lupin not far away on the ground just as he left them before... Looking at everything around, Gray smiled calmly... Only one last step and his plan will be completed... Only one last step and he will save Perona''s soul... "Don''t worry Nagini... I''m here" Gray walked to Perona''s side and touched Nagini''s head who was still looking at the place where he disappeared from just now... Hearing Gray''s voice, Nagini turned her head and looked at him with surprised and doubtful eyes... Gray didn''t waste time to explain and looked at Perona in front of him calmly... The last step... The step he worked three months for... Three months of hunting soul attribute!!!! Gray went back in time to collect enough attributes for Perona, so he can merge them directly while her soul was in the transforming process... how did he do it? Well... Gray didn''t use any turner, after all, there is no existing turner that can go back in time more than one day... and one day is not enough... So he simply used the Hour-Reversal Charm in the wrong way... Yup... The charm that can only be used to move a few hours back in time only, Gray used it to go back three months by fooling with luck... And he did this by making an accident... Gray copied many things from the *Time Unspeakables* So he was naturally aware of deep knowledge about this charm. And because of this, Gray made some changes to the Hour-Reversal Charm... But these changes aren''t good changes at all... Which only made the charm more violent and unstable... Using the Hour-Reversal Charm to go back more than five hours is already a suicidal act... Let''s not say three months... But this was what Gray wanted... An accident to happen! With this accident, he might go back in time to the best time he can go to... And by using luck, Gray fixed this accident to his favor and moved back three months in time!! So simple... It''s Luck! Why Gray was so determined to get Baccarat before? Because her ability can simply break all the rules! No matter what he does, there are always chances... But with Baccarat beside him, Gray will do what no one can do! Chances? Please... With enough luck, Gray can even let the world help him... So the word *chance* won''t exist in his directory. Such a process that he did now, is almost impossible to be achieved... Because the chance of surviving the time mass is way lower than 1%... But with enough luck, even if it was 0.1% it will become 100%... After going back in time, the first thing Gray did was to hide... After all, he shouldn''t be noticed by others while traveling in time... He moved back three months, the risk of being seen was much higher than normal, and any wrong action will cost him too much... So while being invisible, he started his soul attribute hunting silently... In the first few days, he invaded the ministry again and found information about the location of the Dementors around the world. The Dementors... just as he expected... A real treasure filled with soul attribute... He doesn''t even need to waste so much luck, the attribute will appear as soon as he extracted them... And this was how the Dementors were being erased by him... Losing their souls which was the core of their existence, the Dementors will break away. Even though those guys can''t be killed normally, and almost immortals. But Gray himself had a way to remove their source of existence. So for three full months, he hunted the Dementors every day here and there. And now he has way more than enough soul attributes. Four extractions every day for almost three months... Gray didn''t try to waste time and looked at Perona''s face, then gently touched her with his hand... *Merge* With this thought in his heart, a huge number of attributes inside his crown disappeared and directly merged with Perona. But he didn''t stop for a second and merged almost all the soul attributes he had to Perona. As soon as Gray did this, Perona''s body on the ground rose and shined a pale white color... "BOOOM" And gigantic soul energy exploded from Perona''s body, pushing the air around them, even the sea was disturbed by the shock... Gray and Nagini who were beside Perona felt their souls were separated from their bodies for a second... But this phenomenon appeared only for a second, and Perona''s body calmed down after. "Final step... Success..." Looking at Perona in front of him, Gray''s mouth cracked a smile. He can feel the air around Perona was changing and transforming at a very fast speed, becoming stronger and more majestic with every second passing! Showing that her soul was really transforming in the right direction... If he used the detector on her, Gray would find that her C.P Already passed 5000 points, and there was no sign of stopping at all!!!! But he won''t feel weird either... Perona''s ability relied on her soul... now her soul became way stronger than before, her own spiritual source should be growing insanely at this moment! With the aura around Perona becoming stronger and stronger, a pale white-blue barrier appeared around her protecting her body from the outside world, and even Gray felt a strong resistance from the barrier as if nothing was allowed to get closer to Perona at this moment... Unlike her ghost pale white color, this barrier had a touch of blue looks so weird and deep, can confuse the soul... *sigh* Gray looked at Perona and sighed with relief... He was worried... Worried that he would be late, or something will be missed... Or another accident appearing... But just by feeling the aura around Perona, Gray knew that his actions were right... All he needed to do right now was to wait for her soul transformation to end... "[email protected]#$!" Nagini beside Gray looked at Perona in front of her and asked what was happening. "...." But before Gray could answer her, he looked at the forbidden forest direction, with cold eyes... Feeling the change of Gray, Nagini also looked in the same direction. Just by looking, they were able to see the swarm of Dementors that was charging in their direction... ''They are really here for Perona too...'' Gray looked at the Dementors and thought calmly... At first, Gray didn''t understand why the Dementors hunted them, but after going back in time Gray guessed some... But he found himself a little wrong... It''s true that the ministry suspected him of being the one who invaded, after all, when he fought with the Dementors before, his invisibility worn off by that annoying enchantment... so his hair color alone looks suspicious... Gray didn''t think there would be a trap that can cancel his ring magic before so he didn''t try to hide completely at that time... But even so, no one came to him, because his activities in the school were known to everyone... In the last few months, Gray only focused on his own fear and emotional problem and didn''t leave the school at all. And naturally, the ministry will keep in eye on him since he released his Haki that day... But because of this, for them, it was impossible to be Gray... And they won''t even dream that Gray went back three months in time... After all, this was an impossible thing in the current wizarding world... And time charm is not something Gray can learn in school... So the ministry shouldn''t have given orders to the Dementors to follow him right now... But the Dementors are not kind creatures, to begin with... this is in their nature... Since Gray looked suspicious for them, they won''t think twice before attacking him... And more importantly, they followed all the way to here, not solely for Gray. Those three months Gray hunted Dementors almost every single day, so he observed those creatures closely and already have a clear picture of their nature. For the Dementors the happy memories and the stronger soul were what they desire the most... One of the reasons they attacked Harry was because they felt Harry''s soul looked special... and this specialty came because a part of Voldemort''s soul was inside of Harry... So the moment they felt Perona''s soul, the Dementors will probably do their best to take a sip of it. Before, they didn''t get close because they can''t attack the students for no reason... But after what happened yesterday, and Gray being so suspicious for them, the Dementors didn''t even think twice and gathered themselves to hunt both of them... Perona''s soul is so strong, and her character is filled with a happy-go-lucky attribute... Moreover, her spirit was invaded by a Dementor spirit... So they were able to feel her strong soul more than anything... Especially after the dark spirit became so active in Perona''s spirit, those guys should be going crazy to catch Perona at this moment... Thinking of this, a strong chill appeared in Gray eyes... Even though for him the Dementors were flying soul attributes, but Gray was not really interested in extracting attributes from the Dementors anymore... At least... not the Dementors in front of him... Besides... he can''t allow anything to disturbs Perona at this moment... "Nagini..." Gray looked in front of him and called Nagini''s name. "[email protected]#$!" Nagini beside him also understood what Gray wanted to say... And her body also started changing.... Chapter 132 - Heavenly Punishment "RWORRR" In the sky. A majestic sound of a beast shocking the soul, disturbing the space, shaking the sky appeared. *FOOOO* And a tornado of fire connecting the earth with the sky pushing the countless dark creatures away making the scene so chaotic. *WOOSH* Two pairs of golden white wings fanned again, releasing pink-red flames burning everything in the void... While the owner of those wings itself moved its huge long white serpent body as if it was swimming in the sky, charging at the swarm of dark creatures that already spread everywhere... And besides the gigantic winged white serpent, another white-haired elf controlled the flames that the serpent released as if he''s controlling fire chains bounding the Dementors bodies one after the other to purify them by the fire and turn them to dust... "WOOG" But the number of Dementors was ridiculously huge, which even made Gray wondered if the entire Azkaban''s Dementors came here... so he snapped his fingers which released a huge white Patronus shock pushing all the Dementors away. With Gray''s Patronus spell, the Dementors didn''t dare to get closer for a few seconds, and both of him and Nagini had the chance to attack. "BOOM" The tornado of fire suddenly exploded and destroyed many Dementors around... "So Many..." Gray who appeared on Nagini''s head with apparition looked at the end of the world-like scene in front of him and the Dementors that were only increasing with a calm face... But in fact, the number of Dementors started pissing him off... ''Good thing Nagini''s fire can really destroy the Dementors...'' Gray looked at Nagini under him and felt happy. He was happy for many reasons... Nagini... After merging many bloodlines really turned into a moving disaster... Her current size almost reached half of Azkaban size!!! Or not... Azkaban is so big... But Gray was sure that this was not her limit... And what surprised him even more, was the flame that she generated from her wings... Having both phoenix and unicorn blood, not only gave her good healing power... Even the magical flames she makes have purifying attributes that belong to the unicorn... And maybe because of the Basilisk blood, what this fire will burn won''t be fixed again... Just looking at the damaged Dementors that touched the flame, Gray can see that their bodies were not repairing but were really destroyed... These immortal beings can be killed... Not only by his extraction, but Nagini can kill them too! But it wasn''t so fast either... If not burned thoroughly, they will survive... It''s a shame that the Dementors don''t have eyes, the way they look at things was a little different from the humans, but not stronger than the normal vision... If those guys had eyes.. then things will be easier... Anyone fighting with Nagini will look at her eyes in a way or another... It''s also a shame that she doesn''t have Dragon bloodline yet... Even though she can release flame from her wings, and it''s really strong... But with her current size, if she can use dragon breath... Gray really wants to see this scene! ''Looks like I need to use it again...'' Gray thought of something for a few seconds and decided. "Nagini. I''ll gather them... which will give you the chance to destroy many of them in one go, can you do this?" Gray asked Nagini under him... "@$#%@" Nagini didn''t even hesitate and gave Gray an interesting answer. So Gray smiled and disappeared with Apparition again... ... In the sky, Gray appeared again very close to the cloud level suspended there looking at the Dementors under him and Nagini that was hunting them one after the other... Then looked at some Dementors that were trying to reach Perona''s side, and his eyes were so calm... With this number of Dementors, he can''t fight and protect Perona at the same time... Which is a problem... But suddenly, Gray smiled weirdly and clapped his hands together. Inside his palm, powerful blue energy started gathering making Gray''s hands that were already coated with Haki shine brightly. Then he slowly opened his palms to see a small ball of blue energy already gathered... Looking at the ball in his hand, Gray controlled it to the limit and then... *WOOSH* The Patronus charm flew up to the clouds. ''Hope no one notice what is happening here'' Gray thought, but the weird smile on his face shows that his thought won''t really work... Even though they are far away from the school... But the huge thing he''s about to create is really... eye-catching... The moment Gray''s Patronus reached the cloud, it disappeared as if it wasn''t there... But then... *GOOB* The phenomenon that can be called energy explosion appeared... The Patronus in the sea of the clouds, the energy in it exploded and all the clouds in a hundred meters disappeared, leaving only one blue thing covering the sky on top of everyone... What appeared made the world calm down for a few seconds, leaving it''s light only, shining on this place with its dark blue color standing calmly in the sky on top of Gray. Patronus charm... There are two types of Patronuses... An incorporeal Patronuses that has no particular shape, released as energy from the wand. Gray used it to coat his fists while using Haki before, with enough control he can really do this. And the other type was corporeal Patronus with a particular shape and form. Usually, this form called the spirit guardian of the caster, and this form was not something to be determined or chosen... This form might be determined by the feeling like love... bravery, Personality, or even unique conditions of blood like Lupin... And it might change with personality growth... But it also shows the quality of the caster... And it''s almost an absolute rule that this form should be an animal... Well... that how it should be... But Gray''s Patronus didn''t take the normal path of animal... When he hunted the Dementors before, Gray already mastered this spell to the fullest... After all, this spell was so useful to him against the Dementors... And he also used his corporeal Patronus once... But didn''t dare to use it again so he won''t be noticed by anyone... After all... His corporeal Patronus form was not an animal... What appeared in the sky, was a huge dark blue moon shining brightly in the dark night looking so calm and beautiful. A celestial body...The Moon!!! Gray''s corporeal Patronus, was actually a Moon! The moment the luminescence of the moon appeared, almost all the Dementors panicked and turned back ready to leave. But can they leave so easily? Gray in the void stood there under the moonlight looking at the Dementors not far away from him with a calm smile. If anyone looked at Gray who was standing especially with his pure white hair and black crown at this moment, they will directly remove Gray from the human category... Gray looks right now was simply so divine! As if the Moon God was who was standing there... "..." Gray moved his hand gently, at the direction that the Dementors were trying to leave from... With Gray hand movement, the moonlight that shined everywhere became like an invisible wave under his control, blocking the way of the Dementors forcing them to gather in a small space. One wave... two waves... Many waves almost endless trapped the Dementors in one space. This was how Gray''s Patronus moon attacks, by the light it shines upon the earth... As if he was in control of everything the moon shines upon... Nagini looked at Gray who was suspended in the air, trapping almost half of the Dementors with a few hand movements, and her eyes reflected a deep shock inside them. This was the first time she saw something as stunning and magnificent as this... Almost made her forget what she should do at this moment... But then she forced herself not to fly to Gray''s side and looked at the Dementors. Then Nagini moved in a circle around the Dementors with the moonlight leading while her long body became longer and bigger, while her wings started releasing massive flames like never before, burning everything around the space where the Dementors were gathered. Within a few seconds, another light appeared in the world... The sky shining a blue light on the earth, While the earth shined with flaming red, mixing in the void focusing on one place in the void burning everything within. A terrible flame circle was formed in the void engulfing all the trapped Dementros burning every last one of them to nothing. The scene almost became a heavenly punishment... But Gray didn''t stop and moved his hand a few couples of times catching every Dementor under his moon. Everything under the moon was under his control and will, he won''t allow any damn Dementor here to survive today! Finally, he felt a great sense of satisfaction in his heart... Every time, he could only kill them with "extraction" but couldn''t kill them normally, which was a really annoying fact for him. Now wiping them out like this made him feel happy. And Nagini also didn''t stop and moved like a hell moving under the moonlight dyeing the void with flames. Gray looked at Nagini and the smile on his face became bigger... Their strength... Raised too much... Within a few minutes... The swarm of Dementors was reduced to nothing... Not even dust was left... "@[email protected]!" Nagini flew to Gray who was floating under the moon while her body narrowed back to the normal snake size then wrapped herself around Gray and licked his face. "You also did a good job Nagini" Gray smiled and touched Nagini''s head with a smile. But then Gray looked at Perona''s location that was covered by veils like moonlight. In this fight, he always kept his eyes around Perona in case one of the Dementors tried to disturb her transformation. But he also found something wrong while fighting... Perona''s spirit was growing fast and got way stronger than he expected, without even using Haki, Gray was able to feel her spiritual power...But suddenly Perona''s spirit disappeared... Gray knew that nothing happened to Perona, after all, she was also under his moonlight protection, so he guessed what happened. "Let''s go Nagini, The princess is about to wake up" Gray smiled and disappeared with Nagini from the sky, while the Patronus moon started losing its color and soon turned into energy dust, returning the normal night sky to its original look. ... (Author: What a troublesome chapter ..-.) Chapter 133 - I Will Somewhere in the sky. Sirius Black, who was already saved by Harry and Hermione rode the Hippogriff leaving the school thinking of what he should do next. *KHAAA* But suddenly a blue light shined on them, which scared the Hippogriff he was riding on. "Calm down..." Sirius Black touched the Hippogriff neck and tried to calm it down and also looked at the light source. "Blue moon?" Because it was so far away, he didn''t see what happened around the moon clearly, but he can see the shining moon, which made him doubt his eyes for a second... such a big moon naturally attracted his attention. He knew there was something happening there... But after thinking for a second, he turned back and flew far away from the light source... After all... He''s a criminal right now... If he met an Auror, things will be bad... And in fact, not only him, but many other wizards saw this scene, but no one dared to go there... The magic reaction in the light direction was so obvious, which showed that something big and dangerous was happening there... But not everyone didn''t act... The ministry agents already went back to report... ... ... ... In an old empty house not far away from Hogwarts, Gray sat on an old chair while observing the crystal ball he used to observe himself before. What he was observing this time was the location where he eliminated the Dementors before. That place was already crowded with wizards and witches at this moment. He was doing this to see if he by mistake left something leading anyone to him, but after some observation, Gray''s eyes turned to dead fish eyes... Really... The quality of the wizards of the ministry was so bad... Just watching their normal investigation ways, he knew that there was no way they will find about him... Well... In fact, It wasn''t the wizards who were bad... It was just that Gray got way more powerful as a wizard,... Since he wanted to hide his trail, not many will find anything about him... After all, not everyone is Dumbledore... While looking at the crystal with dead fish eyes, Gray felt that his worries weren''t necessary anymore... So he simply stopped looking at the crystal and looked at the little girl who was sleeping soundly on the bed not far away. But inside his eyes, there was some concern inside them... "^[email protected]!$%" Nagini also looked at the sleeping Perona and asked if she was okay. "Well... She''s fine... She should wake up soon..." Gray answered calmly while looking at Perona... Perona''s transformation already ended but didn''t wake up directly. For this Gray was a little worried, But he knew that Perona''s spirit already calmed, and it was only a matter of time before she woke up. After taking Perona here, Gray also went back to Hogwarts silently and put Lupin back in his office, then left. So things really came to its end... Maybe because he finished all that he had to do, Gray felt his body and mind suddenly relaxed, and a strong sense of sleepiness hit his eyes. ''Well... I also need some rest'' Gray looked at Perona for some time then closed his eyes and also wanted to take a rest. He worked very hard in the last three months. And while fighting with the Dementors he used so much energy, while being worried about Perona... Now everything was solved, Gray finally felt the stress he was in... Nagini saw Gray closing his eyes, and also calmed down just watching him asleep... So their long day finally ended like this. ... ... ... This year for the Wizarding world wasn''t so calm. One accident after the other kept happening. Started with someone invading the ministry then the banks that are almost impossible to break-in. Soon after Sirius black ran away, Azkaban was invaded, the Dementors around the world got crazy, and finally, another moon appeared... Any of this news can be called a big event... or disaster... But none of them was good news for anyone. Especially the fact that no one knew what the hell was happening and who was doing most of this... The Dementors that didn''t come to follow Gray, felt the huge number of their kind had been erased, and this made them more chaotic. Which gave another trouble to the ministry and even made some of them start thinking of replacing the Dementors. Especially the fact that a huge number of Dementors were wiped out weirdly, which gave many of them the courage to abandon those dark creatures... But of course, there were some who still thought the Dementors should stay so there was no decision made till now. On the other hand, many wizards were still asking to find the thief who stole the banks, and now the blue moon... The ministry was so busy these days... ... ... The next day... Early in the morning, the sun shined on Gray''s face who was sleeping soundly, which made his eyes twitch a little... So he slowly opened his eyes to see a very familiar face. "..." Looking at Perona''s close face, Gray froze for a second. "You''re awake..." But then he smiled and greeted Perona while stretching his hand upward. "Yes... Gray...about that... Tha..." Perona also looked at Gray with an odd face, apparently, she had something she wanted to say. "Don''t say anything, Perona... It''s my fault that you got hurt, so it''s only normal to do my best and save you, wouldn''t you do the same..." But before she continues to say what she said, Gray put his hand on her head and looked at her eyes with a bright smile. In fact, Gray really thinks that was his wrong this time... If he was more awake about what happening with Perona, such a thing wouldn''t develop to this point... "So be careful next time Perona..." Gray said... Seeing Gray''s smile, Perona''s words were stuck on her throat for a second till... "I will..." Perona forced her tears that already covered her eyes not to fall down and nodded her head heavily. She really felt so warm inside her heart at this moment... She knew better than anyone that Gray has saved her life. The warm light that saved her from the darkness in her dream, the emotions she felt from it, the true caring emotions... And after hearing what happened from Nagini, Perona was really touched deep inside her... Gray watched Perona in front of him finally awake and was really relieved... Even though he knew that she was safe before... But seeing her awake is different... So after this, Gray woke up completely and the smile didn''t leave his face... Today... is a good day! ... ... ... "So... You can do such a thing right now..." Gray looked at Perona who was floating in the air, without even leaving her body, and said calmly... "Not only this, I feel that I can do many things... Look at this.... look at that!" Perona floated in the air happily and said, while controlling things around the house without touching them, and creating the weird-looking ghosts... Not only this but even changing her ghosts into weird energy stuffing them as souls into dead things making them move as she wants... Perona already felt the great change that happened inside of her soul, but she didn''t focus on it and was thinking about what she should say to Gray after he wakes up. Now with the mood change after talking with Gray, she became so excited again about her transformation. With the feeling of refreshment deep inside her soul, Perona started using her ability in many different ways. At first, it was weird and wasn''t able to use them skillfully, after all her soul became way stronger and her fruit ability is the same, so she wasn''t so good at controlling so much power suddenly... But after ten minutes, she started playing with her ability more skillfully than before and even started developing her ability rapidly with every minute using it in many different ways, as if her talent raised up all of suddenly! Looking at the way Perona was controlling things as if they were her ghosts so easily not even wasting a bit of energy, Gray''s eyes shined. Her ability has many possibilities... This free control that doesn''t even need energy alone can be called another cheat! From what she has done till now, Gray can''t see any limitation to her control, if she can do this to bigger targets... Looking at the happy Perona, Gray also smiled and looked at the ghosts around. These ghosts were still the same from the outside... But Gray can feel the difference... How to say it, Perona''s soul became so strong, which can be seen from those ghosts alone... Before he didn''t feel much energy from her ghosts... But now... Every ghost is like an energy lamp full of spiritual power... This shows that the quality of the ghost has been raised way too much! If such a powered up ghost penetrated someone... wouldn''t that unlucky one be depressed to a suicidal level? And if Perona exploded her ghosts now... "In fact, there are also a few more things I can also do..." Perona who was showing off her new power thought of something and looked at Gray seriously... "And what is it?" Seeing Perona so serious, Gray was also interested... And what Perona did next, made his eyes open wildly... .... Chapter 134 - Thunderbird "Sorry Harry, but I have to go, I gave Mr. Dumbledore enough trouble till now..." Lupin who was packing his things said to Harry who came to see him. As Gray expected, Lupin was really not planning to stay in the school after today. Harry was sad about this but didn''t say anything more, after all, this is Lupin''s choice, what can he say about it... So all he can do was to say goodbye after taking his map and left. Lupin looked at Harry leaving and continued his packing. But soon another visitor appeared. .... .... Gray and Perona looked at Lupin who was leaving the school, and said bye to him, and turned back. "Weird... I felt Lupin was a little different from yesterday... As if... He became stronger?" Perona beside Gray turned her face and looked at Leaving Lupin back again with wonder... As for Gray he smiled and said nothing, but there was an obvious smile on his face... Lupin is different? Well... he''s really different... After all, his soul was way stronger than before... Gray didn''t forget that he wanted to help this good wolf... so when he brought him back to Hogwarts before, he merged a few souls attributes to him, which was enough to make his soul and mind strong enough to control his reason when he sees the moon next time. Gray saw this possibility when he used Haki to bring him back before, so there was no reason not to try. As long as the soul was strong enough, he shouldn''t lose his mind even if he turned into a complete wolf... Normally no one should be able to feel the difference in Lupin, but Perona as a spiritual person... No need to explain... Things after went back to the smooth normal life of everyday school life, and soon enough the third year of school ended. After saying bye to everyone, Gray and Perona walked off the train station... "Where should we go?" Perona beside Gray asked Gray wondering where they will go next. "Let go and visit the zomb... I mean Nicolas again..." But then she thought of something and said. Hearing Perona''s words, Gray also thought for a second and nodded his head, anyway they still have time... ... ... ... "...." Gray... "...." Perona... Gray and Perona stood in front of Nicolas House and looked at the few words with deep silent... "*sigh* Well... So... Let''s go..." Gray didn''t know what to say for a second and only sighed a little sad. "Amm..." Perona also was also in a bad mood for a second and turned back ready to leave with Gray... Why are they sad? Well... The few words were telling Nicolas history as a great man, and even his house was turned into something like a historical place for other wizards to see... Nicolas Flamel... The good old man already died a few months before... For this, both Gray and Perona felt a little sad, even though they knew he will die soon or later, but after all, he was alive and good for them at some point... It''''s only a natural thing to feel sad seeing someone, you know dead... For Nicolas''s death, Gray only took another reminder to himself, to get stronger so he won''t see this scene appearing but with one of his partner''s name... Soon Perona and Gray''s mood changed and started looking at interesting things here and there... While going around, Gray found a few pieces of information he wanted. "Let''s go, Perona, Nagini" after finding his next destination, Gray didn''t waste more time and said to Perona and Nagini who were fighting over something... Looking at them looking at each other with weird expressions, Gray felt weird... Perona also gained something like telepathy after strengthening her soul. So she and Nagini started talking by soul all the time. And like this, both of them became closer than before... Well... Even though they usually fight over many useless things... After walking into a blind spot a tearing sound appeared, and Gray disappeared with Perona and Nagini from the place as if they weren''t there. ... ... ... Arizona... a state located in the southwestern United States. "So hot... Why are we here" Perona walked with Gray in Arizona''s desert looking at the sun and asked with an annoying voice... "We''re almost there..." Gray also felt it was so hot and started regretting not paying the goblin to bring him a Thunderbird... Yup... Gray was here for another magical beast called the Thunderbird! The Thunderbird was a large, magical avian beast native to North America, and most commonly found in Arizona in the southwestern United States. This bird was a close relative of the Phoenix! And it was called the Thunderbird because it can create storms as long as it was in the sky... Another ridiculously strong beast in this world... Why was Gray looking for it? Nagini was already so strong as she was... But there was no reason not to make her stronger! The magical ability this bird has was so rare! Unlike the dragon which in this world was not so special, some beast in this world were beyond the word *special*... And this bird was one of those beyond beasts that Gray wanted to get...(Yup... The dragon in hp is really an insult for dragons... even Smaug better than them.-.) He even started wondering how strong the storm Nagini could create after having this blood... "Look" While walking Gray and Perona saw a huge shadow fly high in the sky far away from them. But their eyes as elves were much stronger than normal humans. So they saw what was flying there... It was a huge yellow golden bird with three pairs of gold shaded wings with a cloud-like pattern on them, his face was similar to that of a Hippogriff, an eagle face... "Finally found it!!" Seeing the Thunderbird majestic look, Gray became excited. And before Gray said anything, Nagini already knew what Gray wanted to do, so she changed her size and flew toward the Thunderbird! Seeing this, Gray smiled and took Perona''s hand then directly appeared on top of Nagini''s head. ... ... *Khhhaaaa* In the sky... The Thunderbird looked back and at Nagini that was following him and made a panicked sound. The Thunderbird is also known for its high sense of danger, the moment Nagini flew toward him the Thunderbird felt it and fanned his wings harder to ran away... *RUMBLE* After only a few wing beats, the world changed suddenly and the clouds covered the sky, while the thunders started dancing in the void... While the Thunderbird color also changed from gold to electrifying blue, to grey and silver, to white, and even to deep navy, it looked so beautiful and powerful. The Thunderbird used his ability and made a storm in the sunny clear sky all of sudden! "WHAT THE HELL!" Perona saw the clouds started raining thunder on them all out of the blue and screamed with panic. But then she thought of something and many ghosts were released from her toward the clouds all over the sky. As for Gray he looked at all this and only felt more playful, the stronger this stinky bird was, the more he like it... *Rumble* the clouds in the sky started changing again, and around the Thunderbird, the clouds started to become more thick and active which even started shaping two giant arms trying to catch it, which made the Thunderbird feel more panic... Looking at the cloud as if a god hand appeared from them trying to catch the Thunderbird, Gray looked at Perona behind him and smiled weirdly... Yup... Perona can also do this now... Her ability was really without limit... *RWOOOR* Nagini didn''t waste time so she took the chance and directly changed her size blocking Thunderbird road... *KHAAA* Looking at the gigantic Nagini in front of him, the thunderbird panicked and fanned his wings even harder. Nagini''s presence was almost a hundred times stronger than any creature in this world... Especially for animals, they can feel better than anyone how terrifying Nagini was... *RWOOOR* Nagini gave a huge scream and looked at the Thunderbird with her golden eyes, with a strong threatening in them... .... .... .... "Can we leave this place now?" Perona looked at the Thunderbird flying away then asked. "Yup... There is no need to stay here anymore..." Gray thought for a second and said. Then he looked at Nagini who already wrapped herself around himself with bright eyes. Nagini was the same, but the shades of gold around her wings and body are more clear and lifelike... Just looking at them, he felt as if these golden shades were some kind of energy that was flowing inside Nagini''s body... He already reached his goal here... And copied the bloodline of the Thunderbird for her! The Thunderbird actually listened to Nagini''s orders and went down let himself copy its blood after being screamed at by her... Which was way easier than he thought, but that was also good, for him, this was better than knocking down this bird... Now Nagini''s strength should be many times stronger than she was before... After all, she can really make a natural disaster right now!!! Gray couldn''t help but imagine her ability in the future... As long as Nagini got stronger not a simple storm will be created... Maybe even something like a cosmic storm... ''It''s too early to think about this...'' Thinking a little more Gray shook his head and forced himself to stop imagining... His imagination was so scary... (Author: yo) Chapter 135 - Weird Notification On the train to Hogwarts. Gray and Perona met again with the trio in the train... Gray like always... looked at the trio again with dead fish eyes... Well... For their growth speed, Gray was already psychologically prepared, Hermione still the same made him suspect her age again... As for Harry and Ron, he can still see the green in their faces... But what''s wrong with their hairstyle? Especially Ron... Even though he doesn''t have the right to say anything here... So Gray kept the dead fish mood all the way to Hogwarts... Speaking of... Voldemort''s servants the death eaters showed themselves for the first time since a long time ago and attacked the Quidditch World Cup camp, and the trio was there... So they are talking about what they should do... And apparently, Harry was having bad dreams these days... Well... The connection between him and Voldemort was getting stronger... For this, Gray didn''t care much, he wasn''t interested in this game anyway, and he''s more disdain to those so-called death eaters... As for Harry being a Horcrux, he can extract Voldemort''s soul part any time he wants... So this was the last thing Gray will think about... Now Gray was thinking about what he still needed from this world... Usually Gray won''t be in hurry but... Looking at the pattern on the back of his hand that was almost full and couldn''t help but sigh helplessly... How did this happen? Well... What happened was the reason for his dead fish mood... Some time ago... After copying the Thunderbird bloodline to Nagini, Gray started thinking about how to awaken his fourth awakening ability, which should be his last disk... The F disk! Or maybe let his ability be more like a real computer so he can cut or delete files maybe... Or even enter the files and see what''s inside... After all, his C.P already reached 2990... Even though it was not so high... But Gray doesn''t rely on this anymore... If he really wanted to fight with someone, even if his C.P was more than 10.000, he can win... After all, most of the skills were not added in the C.P... As said before... 1000+ C.P = fourth-order awakener... In another word, his ability should already have evolved again... But till now nothing happened... Before in one piece of the world, Gray didn''t have time to think about it too much, after all his life was busy hunting attributes and sources while developing his dark shadow source... But in this world, he had time to think about it carefully... In fact, his ability was already so strong and limitless... But... how to say it... As an awakened, his ability shouldn''t stop here... And since he knew it was not only limited to genes, skills and, memories and there should be another ability, he naturally wanted to get it... After all, this was his true and most basic ability! So Gray tried to find a reason and finally linked it with the awakening crystal... Before, when he was the young master of the Glory base... He heard some rumors about some unique awakeners that needed different conditions to advance and awaken a new ability again... And the most known way to advance and awaken the new ability was by absorbing the awakening crystal energy... So this was what Gray had done... Inside his castle... There was another huge hall, Gray used it to store the crystals he took before... Gray usually avoid that hall, so as not to absorb the energy by mistake, and speed up the pattern again... But he had to try... After all, when he touched the crystal for the first time, his C.P was only about 600... So maybe the reaction will be different since he''s already a fourth-order awakener... That Hall should only contain a few normal crystals and one red huge crystal he took before... But when he entered the hall he was surprised to find that the hall, already turned into a crystal hall!!! Without much guessing, the fact that there were many crystals in the underground before, and only one red crystal... And now the same situation appeared in his castle, showed that this red crystal was the reason... So like this, Gray found himself with an unlimited supplier of Crystal as long as this red crystal was there... Back to the point... Gray tried to touch a few normal crystals and absorbed their energy like before... And what happened surprised him... The energy of the crystals was really absorbed by the pattern but didn''t speed up the pattern completion... So Gray started absorbing all the normal crystals... Till he cleaned the entire hall again... But nothing happened... Which made him feel wrong... So he decided to touch the red crystal... Had to say it... the energy in the red Crystal was simply so strong... In just a few minutes Gray felt that he absorbed more than ten times the amount from the crystals in the entire hall!! No wonder this crystal can produce this amount of crystals... Just a few minutes and Gray also found a reaction from his ability... But what happened made him suspect his eyes for a few seconds... This was what appeared in front of him... [Window update required]- Notification... This... Yes... It''s that... The normal update of the computer... But there are a few problems here... Gray''s ability is simply a coping ability in computer skin... So... What the hell this update means...? His ability never acted like a normal computer other than showing what he uses it before... But now it decided to act like one??? And even if we said update... Can he connect to the internet and download this so-called update normally? So Gray froze in his place and forgot that he was in touch with the red crystal... And his pattern started filling itself crazily... When he came back to his mind, the pattern already reached this level... So because of this, Gray found himself not as free as before... His time in this world was not as long as before... It estimated that he had only 1-3 years only... For this Gray was not really sad... After all, there was nothing really important for him to stay in this world anymore, except for a few things he didn''t get till now... And he should get all of them soon... And even if he didn''t get them and left now, his gains already broke the upper limit... But what annoyed him was his awakening ability... Thinking of the way he awakened his ability for the first time, Gray tried to do the same thing... This world has computers... Even though they are so old looking at the current timeline... But nothing happened and he only felt like an idiot... So he gave up on this and tried to find another way... However, till now nothing appeared on his mind... And this only made him depressed even more... While thinking of this the train reached Hogwarts... .... .... This year not only Hogwarts students but another two magic schools also came to Hogwarts... Because the Triwizard Tournament will be taking place at the school this year... The Triwizard Tournament is a tournament between the three best magic schools in Europe. From every school, one student will join the game against the other two schools... And the winner will win a good looking cup and... eternal glory... His name will be written on something so others can remember him after... a meaningless prize... But that''s not the point of this Tournament anyway... "Gray... don''t you think this old man is getting more and more energetic every year?" Perona said to Gray beside her with a weird face... ''That''s the producer wrongdoing...'' Even though Gray wanted to say this, But he only smiled and said nothing... In fact, Dumbledore was not really more energetic, he was still the same, but the event needed him to be more active than usual... As the headmaster of Hogwarts... He needed to show a good image in the face of the other two headmasters of the other two schools... For him and for the school itself... With Dumbledore''s speech about the Tournament, He welcomed the first school to enter the hall, which turned out to be a few girls wearing blue uniforms captured the hearts of the male students in the hall... And their headmaster who captured Hagrid''s heart... Another female half-giant... Beauxbatons Academy of Magic students... And then the second school student entered... This time, all of them were male students filled with strong military style who entered the hall and showed their power directly with a little fire show... Durmstrang Institute students... With this everything went warmly and all the students started their first dinner in the school this year... Till this year doomed class new teacher appeared... The moment he appeared the Enchanted Ceiling went crazy and thunder sound appeared... But then the new teacher used a spell and made it calm down... Alastor "Mad-Eye" Moody... a pure-blood wizard, considered to be the most famous Auror of all time. As an Auror, Moody played a big role in the imprisonment of many of the inhabitants of Azkaban... Well... Moody should be a great teacher for the Defence Against the Dark Arts class... Only if the Moody in front of them wasn''t fake... After all... The man in front of them is a death eater who''s using a transformation potion to mix here only to deliver Harry to Voldemort... Yup... This class is really doomed... The fourth-year doomed class teacher.... is a Death Eater.... Chapter 136 - Goblet Of Fire The next day... The school went back to normal and everyone went to their classes... The fourth-year really begins. In one of the school halls. Everyone here was gathering while looking at The Goblet of Fire... the magical object that selects the participants for the tournament. The Goblet of Fire was the "impartial judge" for the Triwizard Tournament, who chose which students will represent their respective schools during the upcoming tasks of the tournament. To enter the Tournament, one needs to write his name on a paper and throw it into the Goblet of fire. And when the time comes for the champion selection, the fire will eject the paper again... Of course, only the selected participant paper... This year the ministry added a new rule that only the students over seventeen years old can participate in the tournament... For this, almost all young students felt helpless... Dumbledore even drew an age line to prevent the young student to cheat and join... Well... Not all of them though... Gray sat beside Hermione explaining to her about some things she couldn''t understand in the book. He does this from time to time, the books of the entire school were in his mind... he ended them in the first year... In fact, he can even be a teacher in the school if he wants, just relying on the knowledge in his head... And Hermione was aware of this, so she wasted no effort and always came to him... While Perona beside Gray was looking at the students who threw paper with their names in the Goblet with some interest in her eyes... She really wants to try... That sounds fun... The students kept coming here and put their names in the Goblet, while Harry and Ron were watching this enviously... Especially Ron... This boy was dying for the so-called glory... If he can, he will probably be the first one to try! "We are here!!!!" Ron''s twin brothers Fred and George Weasley entered the hall suddenly and made a big noise... Which attracted everyone''s attention... They actually brought an aging potion with them planning to use it and put their names in the Goblet... Well... Their idea was to use a very stupid method.... so stupid that Dumbledore shouldn''t even think of defending against it... Yeah... this twin way of thinking was simply brilliant... It''s just that Dumbledore''s mind was more brilliant than them... So they failed ridiculously... "What are you doing?" Hermione saw Gray writing his name on paper and asked with a doubtful face... It''s obvious what Gray wanted to do... But he shouldn''t be stupid and try like the others... After all the rules were clear, only 17+ can try... He can''t enter this game... "Since others can, there is no reason I can''t..." Gray smiled and walked to the Goblet. "No, you..." Hermione wanted to say something, but Gray already threw his name in the fire and walked out from the ring normally... 1 Second... 10 seconds... "O.O...." All the students had the same reaction on their faces... Shouldn''t Gray be thrown out like the others? Shouldn''t he be rejected by the age line? How old Gray was right now? Come to think about it... Really how old Gray was right now??? He was actually about to enter his thirty... And even Perona was almost 28y old... But even if he said this, no one will believe it probably. "I also want to try...." Perona saw Gray doing this, and didn''t hold herself anymore... Since Gray doesn''t mind, there was no reason not to try either... For this, Gray only smiled and said nothing... Anyway, he will be the chosen one... The students around became like beans... Not only Gray, but even Perona did this, so they thought something went wrong with the cup and tried to add their names... But all of them were thrown out by the age line... So in their minds, Gray and Perona should have found a way to cheat... But they don''t dare to say anything... Please... Even though Perona didn''t show her ghosts like usual... But it''s still scary... Only some new students didn''t know about the ghost princess... The fear Perona planted in them already rooted deeply... "Gray! how did you do it...?" Ron looked at all this and came to Gray''s side and asked excitedly... Not only him almost everyone had the same reaction... But only him dared to ask... "Hmmm, Just did it..." Gray touched his face as if thinking and then gave his answer with a smile... "...." Ron froze in his place not knowing what to say... Why would Gray join the Tournament? Well... This year''s real prize was not the cup or glory... But a lifetime chance to meet the dark lord in a weak chicken state... The best time to copy Voldemort? Of course, while he''s weak... Beside... there was no reason to waste time anymore... Gray was planning to end Voldemort''s problem this year... Since he doesn''t have much time anymore, then he doesn''t have any reason to keep his current way of action... Killing Voldemort will reduce many tragedies that might happen next... And even if he kept the plot... There was no real gain for him anymore... So here''s the plan... First, catch Voldemort and copy everything he needs... Then use him and his memories as a bargaining chip with Dumbledore, so he can also copy this old man too... Then... He was not sure... In fact, even the skills both Voldemort and Dumbledore have, mostly he also have them... It was all about the mastery(The size of the skill) different... And of course a few other special skills... After doing this, Gray will hunt the few real last things that he wants... The day passed like this and more and more students gathered in the hall. Gray didn''t leave and kept teaching Hermione what he knew, he found that being a teacher was fun somehow... Well... though it was fun, only because Hermione was learning fast... If he was teaching a normal person, Gray would have already given up... And soon the three Headmasters and the teachers entered the hall... Seeing Dumbledore appeared, the students sorted themselves on their seats, clearing the way for Dumbledore to reach the Goblet... Now the three champions will be selected... Naturally, everyone wanted to know who will the champions be... In a few words, everyone calmed down and Dumbledore started drawing the names... And it was almost the same... Form the Durmstrang Institute, the bear looking boy Viktor Krum was chosen... And from Beauxbatons Academy of Magic, it was a girl called Fleur Delacour, Ron''s future sister in law... And finally, it came to Hogwarts champion... Gray watched the cup calmly... He was not worried that his name won''t be chosen... Since a stinky death eater can force the cup to choose Harry as a fourth champion even though there should only be three... Naturally, he can do the same thing silently... So like this, Gray will take the place of Cedric Diggory... The unlucky kid who won the tournament but still lost his life... And he was not really cheating ... after all, his age was within the rules... Except for the fact that he used magic to force the cup to choose him... With a wave of Dumbledore''s hand, the Goblet blue fire became red again and another piece of paper came out... "And Hogwarts champion is... Gray...." Dumbledore read the paper and froze in his place for a second... "Gray!" Hermione, Ron, and Harry heard Gray''s name and looked at Gray beside them with shook... While Perona beside Gray looked at him as if saying; *Why did you cheat?* Not only them almost all the hall students looked at Gray at the same time. *Gray!* Unlike other normal people... Gray''s name on one word... Gray... No second name at all... And the only person who had such a name was the little white-haired boy... Gray ignored the weird eyes of everyone and walked to Dumbledore''s side with a calm face... For this, no one said anything... Dumbledore was standing there, so there was no right for them to say anything... Except for a few other school students who felt that Gray was too young to join the game... "Go in..." Dumbledore looked at Gray for a few seconds and didn''t ask but said calmly... As for Gray, he walked to the champions room, ignoring the others... Anyway, they have Harry to worry about after... ... ... "Yo Harry...??" Gray looked at the nervous harry who came after him and greeted him with a smile. "Gray... you...I..." Harry wanted to say something, but before he could say anything, the sound of the teachers came from behind. ("HARRY!" Dumbledore ran to Harry and attacked him calmly...[It''s a joke... In the book, it said he asked calmly, but in the movie, he became a tiger...]) As soon as everyone came in, they directly surrounded Harry and started asking... Dumbledore asked Harry if he did or let another student put his name... But Harry denied all this... Things happened fast, but in fact, there was nothing they could do about it... The fact that the cup chose him can''t be changed... The moment the Goblet chose them they were subject to a binding magical contract in which they can not back out of the tournament... In other words... Harry can''t withdraw... "And you Gray! What is happening here! Why your name also appeared!" Professor McGonagall turned her face at Gray and became a devil directly asking.... Chapter 137 - Rita Skeeter... With the champions being selected, the school went back to order and everyone was busy with their things... Of course, there were some rumors those days... Not only between Hogwarts students but even the other two schools were also the same... And the protagonists of these rumors are Harry and Gray... First Harry... There should be only one Hogwarts champion, but Harry''s name came up as the fourth which was weird, and out of jealousy everyone started talking bad about him... And the second was Gray... The white-haired boy who had many rumors about these years... But the rules can''t be changed and since the goblet chose him, they can''t change it... Even though everyone thinks both Gray and Herry had cheated... Nothing can be done... Even though Gray is 17+... But his identity in this world is a twelve-year-old child... Dumbledore himself helped him creating this identity... So hell if anyone believed, even if he told them... And for Gray entering the tournament is not a bad thing for Hogwarts... At least They know that Hogwarts will win this year... The teachers naturally know knew one thing or two Gray... Because of what happened... Harry was nervous those days... Even his best friend Ron called him a cheater and went into conflict with him... For these matters, Gray turned a blind eye, anyway he was busy with another few things these days... ... ... ... "Three left..." Gray walked along in the school halls and said to himself... What three? Looking at the room that Gray came out from, it turned out to be the charm class teacher room... What is Gray doing here? Well... He''s doing what he should have done a long time ago... copying the teacher''s skills... In fact, what the teachers have is not something really important to him anymore... After all, this is a wizarding world... There are many wizards out there... Everything the teachers have... He also had it from here or there... And that''s why he wasn''t really so focused on this before... So he started using any reason and came in touch with the teachers to see if there is anything new he can get... But that was simply a disappointment... Nothing new or useful for him was found till now... Even Professor Filius Flitwick the charm class teacher had nothing useful for him... ... Days passed by... Champions Tent... Today was the first round of the tournament... So everyone is gathering here today... "Don''t be nervous... It''s just a lizard that can fly... And spit flames... You can do it, Harry..." Gray looked at the nervous Harry and said comforting him... "I''ll try..." Harry said this and clenched his fist trying to calm himself down... "Yes, you can do it, Harry! This so-called dragon is so weak! even the weakest sea kings more powerful than them" Perona who was staying inside the ring, came out in her soul form and said... Hearing Perona''s words, Harry smiled... He felt a little more confident with Gray and Perona''s words... Even though he really wanted to ask what was the sea king? Perona saw that she can''t enter the tournament like Gray, and simply decided to tag along while staying in his ring.. for this, Gray smiled and said nothing. she can do whatever she wants... As long as she is safe... While getting ready, Hermione came to the tent to see Harry and Gray who were about to face the dragons! It''s a dragon! No matter how she thought about it she was worried about them... After all, they are her friends. For this, Gray already felt her presence and smiled... Those kids are really cute... Just when Hermione entered the tent and hugged Harry an annoying woman also came in and took a picture for them... Rita Skeeter... Rita Skeeter, a British witch, and journalist who specialized in writing poison-pen stories... Well, most of what she wrote was usually build on false information... how to say it... she was the kind of writer who writes what others would like to read... So her taking pictures of Hermione and Harry means another wild story will appear soon in the newspaper... Well... Gray doesn''t like this annoying woman... As a champion, he was already interviewed by her. And his impression of her is just so poor... Speaking of this woman, she is also an Animagus... Animagus... One of the top Transformation magic in this world... An Animagus is a witch or wizard who could transform themselves into an animal and back again at will. This is a very rare skill. Perona wanted to learn this skill once, but after seeing the learning process, she honestly waited for Gray to copy it... Well... And Gray really wanted to copy this skill... But he couldn''t find it in any of her files... Animagus wasn''t in her skill disk nor in her genetic skill... Only her memories of how she cultivated this skill and how she usually uses it only... This is not his first time to see the weirdness of this skill... He did have seen it before... Ron''s rat Scabbers... Peter Pettigrew... Which was a fake rat... The sad man who threw Sirius black and led to Harry''s father and mother''s death... Peter Pettigrew was with Ron all the first three years... Naturally Gray won''t ignore that rat completely... Even though he doesn''t like this low-life man, but his skills were super worthy for him when he entered the world for the first time... But, at that time Gray found the same wrong situation... Or even weirder situation... In Peter Pettigrew disks... Gray found a normal genetic folder of a rat and nothing in his D disk! As if he was holding a normal rat! If it weren''t for the memories inside his E disk, Gray would have really doubt that he was holding a normal rat... He wanted to meet Sirius Black before, but with the Dementors accident, he didn''t have the chance... So he was planning to try with Professor McGonagall... But since Rita was there, there was no need to ignore it... And what he found still confused him... For an ability not to be inside the disks, it''s really weird... Such a thing only happened with the Devil fruits, But since he knew about their source and how they work, Gray felt nothing wrong... But for Animagus, he felt odd and kept thinking of the reason those days... One can have this skill as long as he cultivated it... So he really wondered why he can''t find it in the skills disk... In fact, after some thought, he came up with a guess, but there is no clear answer about it for the time being... "Hermione..." Gray saw Hermione in a bad look because of Rita and came to her side whispering a few words in her ears, which made Rita even more excited and started writing with a happy face... If Rita really published what she was writing right now, the next day''s news will be more interesting... But Hermione didn''t care about this and looked at Gray with wide eyes... For this, Gray smiled and nodded his head only. So Hermione turned her face and looked at Rita with weird eyes... Seeing Hermione''s eyes Rita felt cold for some reason... As if something bad was about to happen... And something really bad was about to happen to her... What did Gray tell Hermione? Not much... Only a few words... Which was *She''s an unregistered beetle Animagus* ... Unregistered Animagus ... This fact can directly lock Rita in one of Azkaban''s cells... The ministry doesn''t like the unregistered mages... Especially those who have rare magic... With this, the smart Hermione will have her way to deal with this annoying woman... "Are you ready champions!" Suddenly Dumbledore entered, followed by the other two headmasters and the ministry man. Barty Crouch Snr, Head of the Ministry of Magic''s Department of International Magical Cooperation... The poor iron-hearted father who should be killed by his son soon... His work here is to watch and make sure the tournament is going as it should be. With this Hermione knew that she shouldn''t stay here, so she walked out silently, while Perona disappeared as if she wasn''t there... For Perona''s weirdness, the two other headmasters and Barty already knew, so they weren''t so surprised. "Come here champions, gather around me" Barty was carrying a bag in his hand and let the four players came to his side to take a dragon projection from the bag in his hand... Yup... After all the first game is to steal an item *The golden egg* from the dragon. The four dragon projections, represent what every one of them will fight against... There are four types of dragons in the bag, every champion will face one of them... And for those four Dragons, Gray couldn''t help but feel a little expectation... After all, those four lizards are delivered Bloodlines for Nagini.... Chapter 138 - Inferior Blood... In a small tunnel, Gray walked slowly to the exit of the tunnel where the game will start today... *RWOOOR* Before reaching the end of the tunnel, Gray was able to hear the sound of the dragon he was about to face... And a wave of hot flames could be felt from here... "#$%@" Nagini in Gray''s hair showed her face and looked at the exit direction... "Well... Don''t worry it''s just a small dragon..." Gray touched Nagini''s head and kept walking. Nagini heard Gray''s words and kept silent not knowing what she was thinking... Anyway, she can feel the strength of the dragon is way weaker than the Thunderbird they met before... So there is no need to worry. But Gray didn''t find out that Nagini was actually disgusted by that dragon breath outside... So disgusted that she simply wanted to kill it... Normally as a snake, the dragon should be the most relative creature to her... But all she can feel now was just a deep disgust... But she didn''t say anything for the time being and hid again... Soon Gray reached the exit and saw the sky again... *RWOOOR* And also saw his Dragon real look... What was standing in front of him was a car-size big white lizard with two pale gray wings, looking so... weak and dusty... Swedish Short-Snout Dragon... Every kind of dragons in this world had at least something unique about it... For example the dragon in front of him... Usually, this kind of dragon lives at the top of the cold mountains and doesn''t attack humans casually... But it''s also known for its hot flame... The flame that it releases is a brilliant blue flame that can reduce timber and bone to ash in a matter of seconds. *WOOOH* The students around the arena saw Gray appearing from the tunnel and heated up making a huge noise... "COME ON GRAAAY!" Hermione and Ron saw Gray appearing and cheered hard for him. And Perona in her soul form appeared silently in the void beside Hermione scaring the students around. So Perona joined them and the three of them started making bigger noise... For this Gray only smiled and felt weird... This is the first time he really entered such a game... He was a center of attention a few times before... But all of them were in wars... So this air is new for him... But not bad... *RWOOOR* The dragon saw Gray ignoring him while looking at the other annoying humans and felt annoyed, so it attacked first... With its huge body, it flew up and tried to smash the place where Gray was standing on with its leg... Gray didn''t even look at the Dragon and simply jumped to the stone beside him dodging the Dragon attack... Seeing Gray dodging his attack, the Dragon didn''t stop and opened his mouth ready to spit flames in Gray''s direction... Gray also felt this but didn''t stop it, and in his left hand, a wand appeared. the moment the wand appeared the Dragon also released a hot blue flame directly in Gray''s direction. Hermione saw this and held her hand nervously, and many students already closed their eyes in fear... But what happened next surprised everyone... The fire that was supposed to burn Gray actually moved in circles around him... And a transparent barrier can be seen around him! Let''s not say the students even the dragon himself was surprised... This was his fire... Why was it listening to this human? Gray waved his wand up controlling the fire turning it into a huge ball on top of him and lunched it to the sky. *BOOM* The blue fire exploded which made beautiful blue fireworks... *WOOOOOH* The students were excited to see this scene! This was simply awesome for them... As for the Dragon, after seeing this, it didn''t stop and flew towards Gray with his mouth open... Seeing this, Gray sighed with relief... Lucky thing he had Nagini... Normal animals were really stupid... Even the so-called Dragon was so mindless like this, it would have been a pain if he wanted to raise such an animal around him... And even smarter animals... They were still so stupid... Like Smaug before... "Gray watch out!!!" Hermione saw this and screamed nervously, while Perona beside her looked at this calmly... As for Ron... He was also worried but not like Hermione... After all, he saw Gray and Perona massacring an entire spider''s nest... *BOOM* But the scene wasn''t as they expected... Normally Gray should run away, or at least use magic to defend himself... But Gray did none of this... "What is this?" Almost all the students had the same question... What did they have seen just now? They saw the little Gray jumping up... then... With his leg... Kicked the Dragon darting it away... Then back to the ground calmly... This Is a magic world, right??? This world only has magicians and no warriors... So... such a superpower shouldn''t exist... *Step*... Under the silence, Gray walked to the golden egg side and picked it up... Using magic? Well... The Dragons have high resistance against magic... So he used the easiest way... Kicked the Dragon away... In fact, for normal wizards, especially for those who had never dealt with Dragons before, it''s really hard to fight against these dragons... In fact somehow Gray even suspects the mind of the one who made this game... Even though this dragon is more like a wyvern... But it''s still a dragon after all! Many of the Ministry''s actions were weird... Letting a young student fight against a dragon??? Even if they can use magic, still the grave risk of death was so high... Good thing the Goblet usually chooses only the best... For example, the other two students from the other two schools were considered the top of their schools... As for Harry... This kid cheats death yearly... So there is no worry about him... "...." For a few seconds, the place was silent... Till finally, one after the other started screaming harder than before... As for Gray''s power... It was probably a magic trick... So no one thought much about it... Gray looked at everyone around then grinned and raised the egg up... Which made the students more fired up... "Dumbledore... Can you tell me again, who''s this Gray?" Beside Dumbledore, Durmstrang Institute headmaster Igor Karkaroff looked at this scene and asked... For this... Even Dumbledore wants to know... But what can he say... Gray is a Hogwarts student... Getting the Golden egg, means passing the first round, so under the cheers of everyone, Gray looked at the Dragon that was being dragged away, by the workers and also walked to the exit. Because he was the first one, Gray had to wait for the others to end their games until they returned to the school. ... ... "Are you sure Nagini?" Gray looked at Nagini on his shoulder and asked weirdly... This was the first time, Nagini refused to merge blood like this... Hearing Gray''s words, Nagini only nodded her head and looked at the four Dragons in the cages with unusual disgust... Well... Nagini doesn''t like the breath of the dragons in front of them... How to say it... Being a snake, which is the closest to the Dragon race, she can feel the breath of the dragons more than any other creature... So she simply doesn''t want to merge their blood... And in fact, it was also a biological feeling... After all, no tiger would want to merge cat blood... The dragon blood for the current her is so inferior, she might not care about it before... But the idea that she will merge the blood of the dragons in front of her wasn''t so nice for her... Gray didn''t know what to say about this... It''s true with her current bloodline level, the simple dragon blood in front of them is simply trash... But still... It''s dragon blood... Apparently... Nagini also developed a temper... He should stop her from staying with Perona for a long time... Anyway... Seeing her like this, Gray also didn''t mind and simply forgot about the dragon... He was also disappointed with the dragon level too... Even though if she got this blood, it won''t be as weak as normal dragons... But.. It was her choice after all... Besides she''s already strong enough... And the dragon level in this world is really an insult... So he will respect her wishes... Dragon Blood? Well... There will be more amazing blood in the future... Since she doesn''t like it, find her another later... It''s a shame that he won''t see her breathing fire soon like this... So Gray turned back and walked back to the school again... ... The four champions game already ended, and the four champions managed to pass... Even Harry who faced the most violent dragon gave a great show to everyone and managed to get the Golden Egg... So almost all the students in the same chamber changed their attitude toward Harry... As for Gray, he looked at the students who were asking what magic he used to kick the Dragon with a big expectation... But his answer was always... Magic kick... So they were disappointed... But for them, both Harry and Gray were from the same house *Gryffindor house*, so those little students were so happy as if they themselves faced the dragon and won the game... While Ron also made up with Harry again... So things went back to normal after, and no one dared to annoy Harry again... This kid even gained many fans these days... What made Gray feel funny was that Harry actually had a crush on another girl... This kid simply ignored Ginny who was looking at him from time to time... But what can he say... Others emotional lives were not something He will try to meddle with... He won''t act as a matchmaker... These kids will figure out their emotions sooner or later... So things passed normally after, till everyone was called By Professor McGonagall... Apparently, there was a party this year... So she wanted to teach everyone how to dance.... Chapter 139 - Failed Plan In one of the school halls. Almost all the fourth-year students were gathering together there looking at Professor McGonagall and Gray who were dancing in the middle of the hall... Yup... This class was to teach the students how to dance... A very traditional class... The picture here was so weird and somehow funny... In many different ways... What was even weirder was that Gray was so good at dancing!! For this... Gray found many talents like dancing talents before, so it''s only natural for him to be good automatically... In fact, he can be good at many other things if he wants... McGonagall wanted to show the students the basic steps of dancing, so Gray volunteered to this, which made everyone feel weird... Gray was never active about anything like that... This was unlike his character... So most of them came to a conclusion... Which was *So this was Gray''s hobby....* They felt that they learned more about Gray today... Lucky for them Gray doesn''t know their minds... In fact... The only reason why Gray was doing this because this was the easiest chance to come in touch with this old woman... On the outside, he looked as if he was doing a good job following Professor McGonagall''s steps... But in fact, he was checking her disks... ''The same...'' Gray searched for the Animagus skill again and didn''t find anything again... But he expected this, so he turned his eyes on the other skills here... Well... many high-level transformation magic spells..... Almost every known Transfiguration spell exist here... Not many people will have high-level spells of this magic... Only some talented or hard-working people will master these skills... And to reach this level, it needs more than just a talent but more time and work and control over magic... Without much thought, he ignored the spells here and didn''t copy any of them... He was really not interested in these spells... After all, this was not what he wanted... Besides, the knowledge about these skills was already inside his mind... So there was no need to waste disk space on useless spell mastery... If he really wanted to use any of them, there was no need to be good at it... just relying on his knowledge and his magic control he can use them smoothly... So he ended up copying only one magic... which was Conjuration magic... He ignored this magic before but it was always one of the interesting magics... This magic is one of the most complex magic in between Transfiguration magics... What does it do? Not much... Only one thing, which is to transfigure the desired thing out of thin air... For example, when Quirrell summoned fire around the room before, it was this magic job... Yup... Another weird and really strong magic... But this magic also limited... The transfigured thing might be so real, but in essence, it''s just empty energy with no real attributes... So what usually summoned by it, will disappear soon after... Which shows... What will be summoned was a fake thing... And the most important limitation, not really everything can be created out of thin air... For example, one can summon a snake, but he won''t be able to summon a dragon... Which is limited to the caster''s understanding and strength in this magic itself. Gray already got this spell before, but because of the many limitations, he didn''t use it till now... After all, there was no real need to use it... After ending with the skill disk, he turned to the memories disk and started digging all the knowledge and details, experiences about the Transfiguration magic that he doesn''t have... All this knowledge is valuable for him! More valuable than the skills themselves! With Gray and McGonagall''s show, the students were forced to join in... though most of the male students were refusing to dance... But under McGonagall teacher''s pressure, no one dared to refuse... ... After the class, everyone was busy with their things... The male student around the school became like bees going everywhere looking for female students who might become a dancing partner they could go to the party with... As for Gray, he started thinking of the new knowledge in his mind deeply... McGonagall''s knowledge really surprised him, now his incomplete idea became more... incomplete... But there was no reason not to try... He didn''t feel wrong and started thinking about how to make his idea work... ... ... Three weeks later... Gray alone in the forest looked at the big floating stone in front of him with a little sad face... Just looking at the stone, one can see many cracks on it... And even slowly turning to dust flying around in a weird way... ''Looks like... I thought more than I should...'' While thinking of this, Gray looked at the destroyed field around him... Some trees were broken in weird ways, while the ground was cracked and twisted in circles very odd-looking, many holes can be seen here and there... While many stones already turned to powder around him... "@$%@#" Nagini appeared beside Gray and licked his face comforting him. "*sigh*... It''s okay... Just a little sad..." Gray smiled at Nagini and said with a smile... He was really sad... He didn''t think that transforming the essence will be so unworkable like that... Transform the essence... This was Gray''s plan for Transfiguration magic, and his magnet control... How are they connected? Magnet control ... is a really strong ability... With enough time and development, it can even reach the level where he can push the sun and pull the moon!! Let''s not say this is not the limit... At a current level... Even a space wormhole can be created... But this is only a theory for now... And his control was just a fur at the current level... But it''s still true that the control over Ferromagnetic matter was so strong... such strong control that can even reach a molecular level... if this control level was put on something else... wouldn''t it be really good? Like, control of the space to this level... Controlling anything? But as said before... Magnet control was limited to Ferromagnetic matters... Can''t break this rule... So... Gray thought of something... Since he can only control Ferromagnetic matters... Then what he should do was to let everything be within his field of control! This was the way Gray thought of before... To transform the essence of a thing to become Ferromagnetic!!!! Why Magic is awesome? Because it can do what normally called impossible... But even magic has logic... Transfiguration magic ... this magic is really awesome... Changing cat to a dog? Turning statue into a stone warrior? Turning humans into animals? This magic is really weird... yet strong! But sill, not what Gray wants... Transfiguration magic almost has no limit to what it can turn, but he can''t turn anything as he wants to at the same time... So this magic also has its rules... If anything can be transformed as the caster imagines it... This world won''t be just a magic world... And this magic shouldn''t be called magic anymore! But Gray wanted to do this, and create his own spell and turn thing with that idea in mind... But yup... Apparently, he failed... It''s true that magic can do what is called impossible... But what he wanted to do had gone a little bit beyond logic... After all, it''s a rule from the world itself that trees aren''t Ferromagnetic... When he tried to do such a thing to the tree, The tree balance was simply blown up by him... He really succeeded in turning things into Ferromagnetic objects... But failed in keeping the object be what they are... Not everything can be Ferromagnetic... This truth, Gray couldn''t alter... The stone in front of him was the only thing that became Ferromagnetic half successfully... But... *WOOSH* Gray moved his finger a little bit, and the stone directly turned to dust... The stone balance was destroyed again... These three weeks, made Gray a little helpless... Before he used to control things in the same way, by transforming parts of the objects to iron so he could gain little control... And it was almost the same, but this wasn''t what he wanted anymore... he wanted to control things to the very essence! So he found how naive he was... If he really did this and even tried to do such a thing on the living body... or even space... The picture was so ugly to imagine... The more he tried the more he understood that his way of doing things was wrong... continuing like this, he won''t gain anything... ''Since things became like this, then simply give up... it''s not worth the time anyway...'' Gray looked up and sighed again... After being annoyed for some time, Gray turned back and gave up... Anyway, nothing can be done, moreover, there was nothing in this world that might fix his problem here... ''Then.. let''s start with the philosopher''s stone for now...'' Gray thought while walking back to Hogwarts... ''Come to think about it... Perona acted weird these days... probably because of the party thing...'' ... ... (Author: I hate this chapter!) Chapter 140 - Before The Party While walking to Hogwarts, Gray felt something and stopped... Then a smile appeared on his face and walked again to the school... ... Not far away from the place where Gray was walking in, Perona wearing her witch hat on her head was standing alone looking at the lake in front of her with a blank face... Not far away from her, she saw a male student asking another female student for a dance... they looked so happy... That she wanted to throw her ghosts, to make the scene happier... *Sigh...* With a sigh, Perona held a stone and threw it away... "Why no one asking me to dance..... let''s not say the others... WHY GRAY IS NOT ASKING ME! AM I SO BAD!" Perona''s calm face slowly lost its calmness and started hitting the ground with her leg... She didn''t realize her actions scared the few students who were around... After venting for a few seconds she calmed down and threw another stone... But this time a hand came from behind and took the stone from her hand and threw it toward the lake... "Gray!" Seeing Gray appeared silently behind her, Perona was surprised and more panicked. She didn''t notice when Gray appeared around her... "Did you prepare for the party? Wanna go to the city and pick something?" Before she speaks, Gray asked first. "Ha..?" Hearing Gray''s words, Perona was surprised again and almost didn''t react directly... "There is no need... no one invited me... Maybe I''m not going..." But after thinking for a second she said depressedly... "Ouch..." But before she continues, Gray hit her forehead with his finger which hurted her... "What are you talking about? aren''t we are going together like always?" Gray looked at her with dead fish eyes... But in his heart, he was laughing funnily... This girl is really funny... When he reached the place, he heard her words and almost laughed out loud... Who will dare to ask her with all the ghosts moving around her all the time... Gray really felt funny hearing her words... But he knew that he should say something to her... He didn''t care at first, because it was really as he said... Shouldn''t she go with him as they always do? Why thinking too much about it? But in another thought, from Perona''s point of view, he really should ask her... Hearing Gray''s words, Perona froze again... Gray''s words were clear... They are going together... Like always... "HraHraHra, Yes like always..." Within a few seconds, her face changed too much, and a happy smile enough to make her fly appeared on her face. Seeing Perona finally smiled like always, Gray also smiled... But he didn''t realize that his words made her happy in many different words... So under Gray''s eyes, Perona said that she has something to do and left alone... "Well... Things solved" Looking at Perona flying back to Hogwarts, he felt funny and also followed... But along the way, he stopped again... This time he saw Hermione studying alone on one of the chairs outside, but just seeing her almost beating the book while writing, he can see how bad her mood right now... So he thought for a second and walked to her side... ... ... ... After going back, the sky of Hogwarts started snowing, and everyone stayed in the school after... These days, Gray watched how the trio acted and felt helpless... How to say it... Ron and Harry were really blind birds... Especially Ron... This guy made it clear that he wanted to go out to the party with a beautiful girl... and used Hermione as the last result... Which immediately angered Hermione. So she walked away with anger and told them that she already had a partner... Which surprised Ron and made him restless... Well... Gray can understand her mood... How to say it... For Hermione as a girl, when seeing her best two friends not even look at her or try to invite her to a simple dance party. But looking at other girls to go with... Then used her as the last choice... This... enough to upset anyone... Ugh... He really doesn''t like this scene... As for Harry, this kid''s mind was somehow more straight... he liked a girl and didn''t think of another, just looked at her... Even though he was disappointed to find that she already found another partner... But he still looked at her... Unfortunatly for him, he won''t get the chance to be with her in the future, after all, her future partner won''t die like the original... ... A few days after, the day of the Yule Ball party... In the shared room. Gray looked at the big container that had many things around it and took a bottle of weird liquid then opened it slowly, and with most gentle movement, he dropped two drops in the container in front of him... "BOOG* With the drops falling down, the containers started shaking and all the Ingredients inside started glowing together... Seeing this, in Gray''s other hand, a white stone appeared, unlike other normal stone, this stone looks so dull and dusty. So he threw it directly inside the container with everything inside... *WOOOOOSH* With his action, a red light appeared from the container washing the entire room, shining on Gray... Till a few seconds later, the light calmed down, and the entire room was filled with the pure and extraordinary breath... Gray slowly walked to the container and looked inside... There was nothing inside the container except a ruddy red shining gem that looked like a beating heart... The stone inside rose up by itself and fell in Gray''s hand... "Finally... the second success!" Gray looked at the stone and smiled weirdly... With the countless materials he got in these years, Gray managed to create only two philosopher''s stones... one he created last week and already extracted the two attributes he wanted from it, and the other one today... Creating this stone was really hard... But this didn''t disappoint him, and in fact, he felt it was a great success! After all, he didn''t use any luck to cheat... "Bloody hell... What was that just now!" While Gray was observing the stone in his hand, Ron''s voice appeared from behind... "PFFT" Gray turned his head and saw Ron who was looking at Gray with curiosity, but the moment he saw what Ron was wearing he laughed... "Aren''t you so handsome like this...." Seeing Gray laughing at him, Ron felt the life was dark again... If even Gray showed this reaction, what about the others outside... "Aren''t you going to the party..." But then, seeing Gray still dressed normally like this, Ron asked weirdly... As a champion, Gray should be going... "Yeah... I''m going after ending what I''m doing..." Gray said this while taking his things back to the ring... "So who''s your partner ...Perona?" Hearing Gray''s answer, Ron thought for a second and asked... Come to think about it, no one asked Gray about this till now... "Mmm..." Gray cleaned everything and took the last weird potion he was boiling beside the container. "Well, that was expected..." Ron said this and looked at himself in the mirror with an annoyed face... "I still don''t understand who would take Hermione with him, she said someone has invited her, I''m sure she''s hiding somewhere crying alone because no one really invited her..." Ron said while trying to fix his robe that simply can''t be fixed... "Why you think like this? What''s wrong with Hermione? Tell me... How many good girls like her you know outside? what is she inferior compared with others? Don''t you think it''s normal for someone to be interested in her?" Gray said this and sniffed the weird liquid he was boiling just a few seconds before; "Ugh, smells bad" "It''s her personality you kn...." Ron wanted to say something again but... "Personality?... I haven''t seen her doing any wrong thing till now to say this... In fact, if it wasn''t for her unique and smart personally, you and the protago.. I mean Harry would have been dead several times already... Don''t you think so..." Gray spoke and stopped the unresponsible words Ron was about to say again... Maybe because he was in a good mood for the stone success, Gray said more than usual... "Well..." Ron heard Gray''s words and wanted to say in low voice... "Well... I said too much, just a piece of advice Ron, Don''t keep your way of thinking, or you will regret it... Well... Whatever, go out, I should get ready" Gray said this, and threw Ron out of the shared room, and closed the door at himself... "What was that..." Ron outside the room, looked at Gray closing the room, and felt uncomfortable. "Ron are you ready?" Harry''s voice appeared from behind Ron who was still standing in front of the door, thinking about what Gray meant just now... "Harry..." Seeing Harry there, Ron woke up... .... Chapter 141 - Heard About This Before... "Harry, are you ready?" Professor McGonagall wearing her emerald-green robes looked more elegant than usual with her witch hat. She looked at Harry who was standing with Ron and their hard-find partners and asked. "Ready?" Hearing McGonagall''s words, for some reason, Harry started getting nervous... "Yes.. for the dance... didn''t I tell you? This is the tradition" McGonagall looked at Harry and explained, which froze Harry in his place... He... Doesn''t know how to dance yet... This kid ignored McGonagall''s lessons before for them... McGonagall told Ron to enter the hall and wait first, the last people to enter should be the champions. "She''s so beautiful" Suddenly Harry''s partner looked back and said. Hearing her words, Harry also looked back and was amazed by what he saw. He saw a very familiar girl walking down in their direction. She was a brown-haired girl, sported a fancy hairstyle. Brown eyes, a smart red face wearing a beautiful gown of periwinkle pink, looked so beautiful. Hermione!! While not far from Harry, Viktor Krum one of the champions walked forward and greeted Hermione as a gentleman, then kissed the back of her hand... Seeing this, surprised Harry even more... He also wondered who was Hermione''s partner... As for Hermione, she smiled happily seeing this, and gave Harry an excited smile... "Perfect, now everything is ready! But where are Gray and his partner?" After seeing All the three champions were ready with their partners, McGonagall started looking for the last one which should be Gray, but she didn''t see him anywhere...Which was bad... They should enter the hall now! "We are here..." But then an unknown but familiar voice of a man came from the top of the stairs again... With the voice sounded, the attention of everyone here was shifted again... Looking up... Everyone including McGonagall froze in their places... They saw two people walking down from the stairs behind them... One man and one girl... The man they saw for the first time, but the girl they knew... The man was a tall slender man, with long pure white hair reaching under his wrist, sharp ears, smooth and spotless face, but sharp at the same time, pair of silver keen eyes, so deep as if they can see through everything giving a gentle and bright but evil and deep feeling. And a black crown with an empty slot in the middle with two flower shapes on both sides while the edges of the crown were deep gold... Wearing a very unique armor looks so elegant and novel as if it was a piece of art! Mixed with black and silver, so smooth and clean, with patterns like runes in different parts. And a small simple cape covering his right shoulder adding a unique touch to this armor... While around his neck, a very beautiful and eye-catching gem necklace, in the heart of the necklace, the gem shined brightly... This gem was shining with thousands of colorful lights, Making the air around it so weird and dreamy... But if someone looked inside carefully he will find something more moving inside... While beside him, there was a long pink-haired girl, her long hair like flower silk looks so smooth and bright, a small crown of red flowers on top of her head, the same sharp ears, beautiful smooth small face with two round black eyes, looks so bright, wearing a pure black dress with simple red flower patterns from the bottom, looking so beautiful as if she was a fairy... Well... actually she''s an elf... both of them are... Hogwarts champion who looked so cute as a child before, Gray! The ghost princess that looked so cute from the outside but no one dared to get closer to... Perona! "So handsome..." One of the girls around looked at Gray and said loudly... Gray''s charm at this moment simply broke the limit of the male charm in this entire world!!! Gray with the happy Perona walked down slowly while looking at everyone''s shocked eyes with a calm smile... Seeing Gray''s mature face, McGonagall woke up and wanted to say something, but then she found that she doesn''t have time to say anything. "Shall we go..." Gray said this and took Perona''s hand then walked toward the gate of the main hall... But before he does this, he looked at Hermione and Harry then gave them a wink which awakened them from their shock. With Gray taking Perona''s hand, he walked forward. "All the champions go in!!" McGonagall who was stunned like everyone, woke up and told the others to follow, even though she wanted to catch Gray and ask many things, but it was not the time... ... ... The hall was already full of students and teachers. But then the main door opened again, and Gray and Perona walked forward. "Wow!" The first to appear were Gray and Perona, which directly stunned everyone in the hall. The girls froze while the boys stood straight. Gray walked with Perona and ignored the reaction of everyone around, while Perona felt a weird pleasure from everyone''s reaction. She couldn''t help but look at Gray''s face again. ''So handsome like bef... no.. more handsome than he was before...'' Perona''s thoughts. Gray''s current face can only be called a masterpiece! The students around kept staring at Gray and Perona with shock. For the males, they started regretting not trying to invite Perona... In fact, Perona in the school can be said to be the most beautiful girl, so it''s natural for the others to be interested in her... But Perona''s actions these years were so clear to everyone... Trying to invite her will most likely lead to enjoy the feeling of unreal depression of her ghosts that they will regret for the rest of their life... And in fact that was what would have really happened... As for Gray... Well... There has never been such a man in this world till now... Gray perfect face and elegant look, especially the aura around him simply became a toxic spreading around infecting every female student! Originally with his small body, his smile was enough to capture their hearts, now his mature and elegant face doesn''t even need to smile, just a look was enough to make them scream... "So hot...." In fact, some girls already started acting weirdly... The party hall was actually the main hall of the school, but because of the party, it was transformed, the ground was white, the walls were silver. While the bewitched ceiling was snowing slowly giving a cool and charming feeling as if they were in an ice castle, making the hall more perfect... Gray holding Perona''s hand entered the stage where the four champions will dance first. With Gray coming forward, the other three champions came after. *Music sound* The moment they walked in, the classic music started. "That''s a surprise..." Dumbledore beside McGonagall looked at Gray dancing with Perona and said with a smiling face... He didn''t expect Gray to use an aging potion... But that''s not bad either... "Well... Looks like even his potion-making skills are so good, I have to say, he will really look so fabulous when he grows up..." McGonagall looked at Gray and said... With an elegant and smooth movement, Gray and Perona danced on the stage. "So... are you satisfied right now?" Gray held Perona''s waist and looked at her close face and asked with a smile. "Mmm," Perona looked at Gray''s face and nodded her face with a happy smile... "Well..." Seeing her reaction Gray also smiled... Then to make her happier, he used conjuring magic and created ice flowers around them making them as if they were dancing in ice. And the effect was good, Perona''s face became even more pleased... In fact, not only Perona, almost all the girls around looked at Gray with funny eyes... Now Gray changed from elegant and charming prince to ice god in their eyes. With this, Dumbledore took McGonagall''s hand and joined in... Not only him, but more and more students and teachers started to join in with their partners, and soon enough, the music started changing... ... .. . After almost half an hour, Gray held Perona''s hand and came out, then walked with her to the table area. So he chose a clean table and sit down with Perona, and some snacks appeared on the table he took from his ring... "Hey..." Some girls walked from their side and looked at Gray with a red face, and some even boldly winked at him... Well... Those bees annoyed Perona who wanted to enjoy her food since she didn''t eat anything today till now... So a few ghosts silently entered the ground... While looking at Perona enjoying her food, Nagini who was hiding in his hair all the time came out and licked Gray face... For Nagini Gray also felt a little sad... It would have been nice if she could also join them normally... He wanted to create a potion for her so she can gain a normal human body for some time, but she refused... Since she refused Gray couldn''t say anything... Why did she refuse? Well... For Nagini, she doesn''t wish to use someone else look to be normal around Gray for the first time... She wishes to show her real look, not someone else... But she can''t say this, so she simply refused... Soon enough, the music changed again, and slow calm music appeared again. Perona who had enough rest looked at Gray... From her look, Gray understood... So he smiled and stood up like a gentleman, then took her hand inviting her to dance again, while Nagini wrapped herself around his shoulder not ready to hide again... Well... For Gray, he only wants to make Perona happy tonight... So he will try to do whatever she wants... After all, this might be the last normal life for them in this world... The moment they return to the main world, things won''t be as relaxed as it was right now... Nor did he know when he will have the chance to be so free like tonight... So he simply focused on her and even ignored the trio who was having an emotional war at this moment... Well... It''s just thing didn''t go as he planned... "Gray... Your crown!" Perona saw the crown on Gray''s head started shining and said... The crown was shinning a black light... she heard about this from Taureil before... .... Chapter 142 - Crown Fifthawakening!!! Somewhere very far away from Hogwarts... In an empty and cold area, with only a few huge stones and big trees penetrated the stones and grew up, apparently somewhere around the mountains... *WOOG* With a tearing sound, three unstable figures fell down from the void like darts directly crushing the empty ground of the area... But then two of these three figures moved to the side of the third figure that had its head was already swallowed with blacklight! "GRAY!" Perona didn''t care about the pain from the impact just now, and directly reached Gray''s side with fear! While Nagini already changed her size and moved around Gray with a restless spirit... Apparently, the black light is making her really uneasy, at the same time she''s very anxious about Gray. As for Gray... His situation right now, only one word can define it... Pain... What was pain again? The pain was the feeling we feel when we got hurt... But the pain also came on many different levels and types... Well... Even though we said levels, but sometimes *pain* this word... Could be so unworthy of what a person could feel... And the feeling one could feel could go beyond the pain levels... And such a situation, where the pain was not the right word.... was happening to Gray at this moment... The moment Perona told Gray about the crown, Gray also knew that it was bad... But already too late to think much... He knew what will happen next, so the first thing he did was to run away... Yup... Runaway from Hogwarts! The black light the crown creates has a deep dark breath that simply feels so ominous... If such a thing was noticed by others while he''s in a weak state... Things might be bad... Hogwarts was safe? Dumbledore was a good old man? Well... He won''t be so naive to trust his life or secret to others as he did with Professor X before... These years taught Gray many things... And his way of treating or thinking of others already changed many times... But it was also late... The moment he used apparition, the Crown already activated and the fifth awakening of the crown started... The crown fifth awakening... An entire 100.000 GB as a price... The fourth awakening before was enough to take his breaths... But every time the crown awaken it will take ten times the same amount as the last awakening... In other words... This time pain will be ten-time... No... Even more than ten times the pain!!! "GRAY!!!!" Perona reached Gray''s side and held his hand trying to get an answer from him while looking at Gray''s face that was already hard to be seen from the strong light! While Nagini felt the strong rejection and threat of the light and didn''t dare to get closer to the light. But at the same time didn''t move away from Gray''s side and even forced herself to get closer to feel what was wrong with Gray. But Gray at this moment didn''t feel all of this... Because his mind was completely chaotic from pain. He felt many pains before... But nothing like what he felt right now... Why does the crown awakening hurt? 100.000 years of life span? Too much for a high elf? In fact, it''s not really that much... since the elves have so much more... But that''s not the problem here... Galadriel before said only high elves will survive the third awakening, but didn''t say anything about the fourth awakening or the fifth... Because most likely anyone will die at this point... Why did Gray survive the fourth awakening? As Galadriel said before... High Elves'' life quality is much higher than normal beings... But this is not everything... At one piece world when the crown awakened the fourth time, Gray''s body was already much stronger than the normal body level... So even with its quality, it managed to pass... Life... this thing inside the body was more like water inside a balloon... The balloon should be the body and the water inside was life... When the water (life) inside was consumed by the balloon (body), this balloon will lose its power and pop which means the death of the body... At the same time, if something pierced this balloon, this water inside will be lost and the balloon won''t be able to hold its life... which means death... What was the crown doing exactly? It takes the water through the closed ballon forcefully... Just imagining it... Can the water be taken without opening or piercing this balloon? And even if... Will this balloon withstand the forceful plunder? That depends on the body itself... And the purity of the life inside... But everything has a limit... Even if this balloon was made of iron... With so much life being plundered forcefully, this iron shell will crack and collapses very soon... And that was what was happening to Gray at this moment... The pain he was feeling at this moment was so hard to explain... It''s as if every drop of blood inside his body were being forcefully torn apart from its very essence... as if every inch of his body were being cut to pieces... As if his own soul was consumed and weathered forcefully... And no matter how weak his consciousness became, He was forced to feel all of this, not allowed to rest, which will eventually result in his soul collapse... In such a situation .. nothing awaits Gray except death !!!! ... Perona heard about the crown before... Tauriel told her that the crown on Gray''s head, has many different weird abilities, but in fact, it''s the curse Gray bears... The first time she met Tauriel and the others, Gray was in a coma... So out of curiosity, she asked many times about it... Especially after Gray woke up... But no one told her till she joined them for real... Tauriel told her about it... At first, she felt a little unbelievable... Such a beautiful crown will take life in exchange for abilities... It''s somehow scary to believe... But looking at what was happening in front of her at this moment, she had to believe what Taureil said... And even felt that Tauriel''s words were not right to what she feels right now... Perona in this world, became stronger... Many times stronger than she was! Just looking at Gray in front of her, she could feel it... his shaking soul... The weak breath... The death breath around him... "What should I do..." Perona really didn''t know what she should do... Nothing can be done! She can''t do anything... Even her spiritual energy was destroyed the moment she tried to get closer to the light source! ''Remove the crown!'' Suddenly such an idea appeared on Perona''s mind... This was the only thing she could think of... Just like Taureil thought before! So without much thinking, she covered her hands with spiritual power and stretched toward the crown... Well... if it was before Gray merges the [Devouring source] to the crown, Perona might be able to touch the crown... But won''t be able to remove it... After all this crown already part of Gray... Can she really remove it? "Shaa!" But before her hands really got more into the light, Nagini pushed her away... Nagini felt the breath of death around Gray more clearly than Perona... So the moment Perona reacted she pushed her directly... Reason? Perona''s fingertips were already skinned and blood was oozing from it... Perona also looked at the tip of her fingers with fear... If Nagini didn''t push her away just now... She might have lost her hands at this moment... What happened? The crown [Devouring source] won''t only merge attributes... "Shaa" Nagini licked Perona''s hand and told her not to try and touch the crown again... But then Nagini said something which surprised Perona even more... "What!! What are you talking about!" Perona heard Nagini''s words and asked with wide eyes! But Nagini only nodded her head and said nothing... *BOOF* The moment both of them were talking by their spirits, Gray''s body... As said before... Really started collapsing! First, the aging potion effect disappeared and he returned to the small body, but then his skin started cracking all over his body and blood gushed out like a stream, which directly covered the area around him... While Gray''s breath became weaker and weaker every second... Seeing this, Nagini''s snake eyes were clear and already made up her mind... She saw her loved one die before... She won''t allow this to happen again! What will she do? She wanted to use her blood! Unicorn blood can save anyone from death even with half body... but the price will be cursed... Let''s not say her blood strengthened a few times already... But this also might mean the curse also got stronger! But what can they do? Nothing! This was the only thing both of them can do for now! Nagini doesn''t care if Gray will be cursed after, all she wants to do was to make sure he stays alive! Somehow, Nagini has something not many has... Which was the heart ruthlessness... Curse Gray just to make sure he stays alive? let him live a life worse than death? Who has such ruthlessness to those who they love? But in fact, what Nagini wanted to do, was the best thing she could do... If she had another way, she won''t think in this way... For her, even if Gray fell into a million curses... As long as he stayed alive, things will be solved after... As long as he was alive... But before any of Perona and Nagini really act... *WOOOSH* The necklace around Gray''s body that was already covered with Gray''s blood shinned brilliantly and a golden-white flame appeared and directly washed Gray''s body completely! It was also at this moment, Gray who was dying moved his bloodless hand and touched the necklace... The moment Gray''s hand touched the necklace... *BOOM* ... (Author: Sorry... I''m late ....) Chapter 143 - Survive Hazy... Pain... Tired... This was how Gray felt at this moment... Gray''s heart and mind were in a chaotic state, that he started losing himself from the agony he was in... Was it a second?... Was it a day?.. Month, year? He doesn''t have any notion of time inside this pain... His mind was able to feel the pain clearly more than anything, not allowing to think of anything else but the pain... Pain... Pain... pain... The deep pain... That his soul can''t handle... Till finally, a new emotion bred inside him... A tired feeling... ''I don''t wanna feel pain anymore... Let me rest...'' Feeling all this pain, Gray''s numb spirit started falling apart... He really wanted to give up at this moment... He never felt such pain before... The last time the crown awakened, he felt a huge pain... But not like this one... He never imagined that pain could reach this level... If the fifth awakening pain reached this level... What about after this one? How many times will the crown awaken? Gray couldn''t think clearly, nor had the ability to think... The pain was like waves. Drumming his mind to stay unclear... ''Can''t you handle a little pain like this?'' Suddenly, a calm and cold voice of a woman appeared in Gray''s mind, saying these words calmly... ''But it''s so painful...'' Gray didn''t know nor had the ability to think about who was talking to him... Just respond weakly... ''...'' There wasn''t a sound after this only an endless pain... As if what Gray heard before was only an illusion... ''Survive...'' But then the voice sounded again from the deepest part of Gray''s soul... But her last word was simple... Just telling Gray to survive... ''Survive...'' Hearing the voice again, Gray''s mind still filled with pain... But the word *survive* became a seed and kept repeating inside his mind... ''Survive... I should Survive'' Not knowing how many times Gray repeated this word unconsciously, till another three words appeared... ''Yes, you should...''... Death is the scariest thing for the living... Within all this pain, Gray who wanted to give up his life finally thought clearly... The moment he thought of this a very strong desire to survive bred inside his heart... Death? He doesn''t wish to die like this! Maybe it was fear or might be a desire to live, or it might be something else... Suddenly Gray felt his mind was cleared forcefully... ''Survive... or I''m gonna die! Can''t die here!'' The little bit of sanity inside his mind started to run wild for a second. Not wasting his thinking about who he was talking to, even though Gray''s mind was so clear at this moment, and only focused on what he should do... That is to survive! With all that he got, Gray focused his mind, on his hand, and while bearing all the pain, he moved his right hand toward his chest. But moving his hand in such a pain? Gray felt as if his body was under a huge mountain of pain preventing him from even feel his body... Only then Gray felt something warm touched his body and a gentle touch supported his hand to move... Gray felt the sharp pain from his moving hand as if his bones were being crushed to dust... But he didn''t care about this little pain since he was in the ocean of pain at this moment... Just moved his hand toward his chest... And without even feeling what he touched, with the last ray of control in his mind... Gray gave an order... Order to the crown that was sucking his life like a bottomless pit at this moment! *merge* ... ... ... Perona and Nagini found that the necklace around Gray''s neck that was already covered with Gray''s blood shined brilliantly and a golden-white flame appeared and directly washed Gray''s body completely! This flame was so pure, and weirdly it didn''t give any feeling of distraction but gave a warm and gentle feeling... Nagini looked at this flame and widened her eyes... This flame... Felt so familiar! But strange at the same time... Familiar as if it was a part of her own flames... But weird that it was not hers... It was also at this moment, Gray inside the flame, moved his hand slowly... With a slow movement, Gray''s hand fell on the necklace on his chest... *BOOM* The moment he touched the necklace... a weirder phenomenon appeared... The flame suddenly became stronger which directly blasted everything around... And even carried Gray that was in the center of the flames off the ground... The flame color became more and more golden while the breath of life from it started spreading around everywhere... A very strong breath of life! As if the flame in front of them was a life fountain that had been opened suddenly! But what was more shocking... Was Gray who was already inside the flame center... Gray should be on the verge of dying at the moment... But suddenly, Gray''s body that was being destroyed by the black light started healing... The blood on him disappeared and the cracks around his body started fading away... the bloodless skin started slowly regaining its blood, and the weak breath around him stopped getting weaker! And soon enough the flames also started changing shape.... the flame-shaped two phoenix wings and slowly a phantom of a familiar woman with a flame star on her forehead appeared and hugged Gray from the back... While the gem inside the necklace suspended in front of Gray was giving birth to more flames making the scene more and more real! The gem looked so beautiful more than any time right now... At this moment, it really shined with thousands of colors, shining brightly in front of Gray, it looked so holy and beautiful as if it was holding a sun inside it! Perona who watched all this was completely in shock at this moment!!!! Especially seeing the woman that suddenly appeared!!! Who was the woman that the flame mimicked? Because the woman''s shape was made of golden flames the shape didn''t take any other color, so her face was not clear... But even so... the extremely familiar face was directly recognized by Perona... "Tauriel!???" Perona looked at this and said! The woman who appeared was Tauriel!!!! How? Why?... Perona felt very wrong at this moment... She couldn''t understand how Tauriel appeared here! But then she shook her head and looked carefully... This wasn''t Tauriel, but the flame took Tauriel''s shape only! But this was still weird for her! Why would the flame appear like Tauriel? A million question marks appeared on top of her head at this moment... The flame around Gray kept healing Gray''s body from inside to outside, while the crown became more tyrannic and started devouring even the flame around... One black one golden light around Gray... It became more like a cycle... The crown damaging him while devouring his life, while the necklace was fixing what the crown destroys... But this didn''t hurt anymore... Or it can be said Gray who suffered the huge pain, started feeling relief... His soul that was tortured by pain in the process calmed down so much... He was able to hear the familiar voice of a woman whispering in his ears... This sound... As if it was a calm song healing his soul... pulling his weak soul away from death... Such a beautiful sound... He heard it before... In a few minutes, finally, the crown calmed down and the black light inside the golden flame disappeared showing Gray''s face again... The crown fifth awakening finally... ended! And Gray who was supposed to die today... survived! The moment the crown calmed down the flame also started calming down... And Gray who felt the pain disappeared, opened his silver lifeless eyes a little bit... "Tauriel... So... It was your ..." Tauriel''s flame face was reflected in his eyes, which made him call her name gently, and a weird sense of relief filled his soul... So he closed his eyes and completely lost consciousness... He survived... And his body was healed... But his soul and mind were already tired... The flaming Tauriel looked at Gray''s face that was already healed by her and slowly started fading back to the gem, not showing any emotions... Within a few seconds, the flame was sucked back to the gem again and Gray who was suspended in the air slowly fell down... But before he reached the ground, Nagini and Perona already caught him... Looking at Gray who was completely healed and nothing wrong with him, both Nagini and Perona looked at this with shock... "Shaa" But then Nagini knew that they shouldn''t stay here anymore... The flame reaction just now might attract undesirable trouble... So she directly carried both Gray and Perona on her back and flew up... She should find a safe place to let Gray rest in right now! ... ... ... (Author: Yo... Sorry, everyone! I know that these days I didn''t write anything, but life gets super busy sometimes!!! And the problem is... Things didn''t end here... Anyway... Thank you for waiting, and sorry again, I know how bad the feeling of waiting for a new chapter to be released XD I''ll try my best not to make you wait more next....) Chapter 144 - Evolved Gem... Three days later... "Hey, have you seen Gray or Perona?!" Hermione looked around the school for some time and didn''t find either Gray or Perona which made her feel weird... So she asked Harry, who was feeling troubled about the next game round... "No... Since the dance... party they didn''t appear..." Harry said this with a little weird face... That night was wrong for them... in many different ways... It has been three days already, but both Gray and Perona disappeared which made both of them feel wrong... How to say it... The next game will start soon enough... Normally the champions should be searching for a way to unlock the next game mastery, but Gray and Perona disappeared, and none of them appeared since then... In fact, not only them but even professor McGonagall was worried after not finding them anywhere... Why looking for him... Well... Her students went missing for three days was enough to make her worried... Let''s not say Gray was one of the champions... Gray left the school, even before the crown starts sucking his life and it was just as it started awakening... So no one noticed anything... After all, at that time most of the young students already left the dancing place, while only a few stayed and were busy with their partners... Naturally, the others won''t keep looking at Gray and Perona all the time... When Gray and Perona disappeared in a second... No one really found it... Of course, Expect Dumbledore... When the crown awakened, even though it was only for a second... He felt it... But he didn''t feel it clearly, after all the crown weirdness was way beyond magic, and it had just been activated, so he didn''t have the chance to feel it clearly... But still, he felt the ominous breath for a second... Even though Dumbledore doesn''t use dark magic... But his understanding of it was as good as those dark lords through history... Or this old fox won''t plan Voldemort''s death smoothly... Gray even suspected if this old man had a Horcrux somewhere... Let''s not say Dumbledore phoenix should be the best Horcrux... With such a Horcrux in this world, He can really be an immortal... Well... That was just a thought... Since he knew the story, even though his idea makes sense, still he knew that there was no such thing... So from this little feeling, Dumbledore wanted to follow and take a clear look... Dumbledore has his ways to follow those who use apparition through space.. but because Gray was very unstable and the crown awakened at the moment he moved through space... The location that he, Perona, and Nagini flew to was not according to his wish... In fact, Gray''s luck at that time can be called ridiculously good that he survived and didn''t lose a part of his body in the prosses... After all unstable apparition can lead to space accidents... Like losing an arm, leg... Or even his head... Not only him... Even Perona and Nagini... Apparently, his [+4] luck attribute saved their lives again... So Dumbledore couldn''t find Gray''s location... Dumbledore watched Gray for a few years already, so he knew that Gray was not a weak student... So after some thought, he didn''t try to trail him... Since Gray decided to leave the school by himself, he should have his reason... Besides he doesn''t think there will be a threat similar to the book that Gray and Perona opened in the first year... And that weird book was destroyed by them... For now, he has another problem to be busy with... To find the mice that put Harry''s name in the Goblet of Fire... Voldemort''s servent... ... ... In the city... The city was always the center of gathering for normal humans(Muggles)... The streets were full of people... most of those people have their lives their problems or their goals... Some were walking alone not caring about anything around them just going in their directions... Some were walking together talking happily... Some were taking a break and just stood there watching the others... Normal city... Normal city life... In one of the highest buildings in this city... A long white-haired young figure wearing normal black clothes about 12 to 15-year-old was sitting alone there looking at the familiar yet odd scene in front of him with calm eyes... Every time he sees the city, he couldn''t help but think of the main world before the apocalypse... It should be so similar to this scene... but now... Well... That was just a flashing thought... *Sigh* After watching the city for some time, the figure sighed helplessly and lowered his head looking at the gem in his hand... Even though he was somehow lost but nothing can be done... So he watched the gem... "So.. this is what you meant by useful at that time, Tauriel..." Gray watched the gem on his hand and said to himself with a weak smile... He never thought that in this world the one who will save his life turned out to be Tauriel... Yup... The one who saved him was really Tauriel... Not knowing how long it has been, when he realized, there was already another figure sitting beside him looking at him... "Gray... Are you okay?" Perona looked at Gray who was watching the city silently all the time and asked a little worried... "Yes... Just thinking of something..." Gray thought for a second and smile at Perona and said... Was he okay?... In fact, he was pretty good at this moment... After the crown awakening, he lost consciousness for about a day and a half only... Unlike before, he didn''t use any ability of the crown that could backlash on him like before... And because of the gem help, his body and mind were perfectly fine! So he only needed some rest... Not only this, even Gray felt his body was many times stronger than before... At least his look grew up so much... Even though he still looks so young, but Gray was so satisfied with this... But after awakening, Gray felt a little silent on his heart... Through the awakening Gray''s mind was chaotic, but he can still remember everything he went through... After all, all that was saved in his memories... Which scared him... he had never been so close to death like this before... not even once... Even when he fought the dragon Smaug before, he didn''t feel the death so close like this... Which made him realize that what he was facing wasn''t a life span problem only... if his body didn''t bear the crown awakening he will die... If he didn''t endure the pain he will die... If his soul was not strong enough... He will die... There were many things if he didn''t fix... He will die! Gray was in a hurry to get more life span before even though he has a very long life and can bear a few awakenings, soon his life span will be used... Then?... But now he realized how naive he was... What he was facing wasn''t a life span problem only... If he didn''t get strong... This time his life was saved by the gem... But next time? The next awakening will take 1 million years... Next time the pain will be ten times stronger... For the first time, Gray felt glad that his dark shadow ability disappeared... After all, the side effect of this ability was not something he could handle with the crown on his head... Dark shadow source was made from combining both the dark source and shadow source... What was the bad thing about the dark source? The double pain! And the damage he will receive will be doubled! If the pain were doubled at that time... Thinking of this, Gray''s body couldn''t help but shiver... If the source comes back then the next time will be... twenty times the pain this time... So Gray''s heart at this moment was like a drum telling him to get stronger... Get stronger or you will really die! The crown really became like a bomb on his head! And that''s not the only problem here... Gray found that he can''t feel any new ability... His extraction chances added one... But other than this... Nothing! So he felt really helpless... To be tortured by the crown in exchange for some ability, he can accept it somehow... After all, the crown abilities till now were extremely useful for him... Or can be said, 50% of his power, actually built from the crown! Thinking of all this again, Gray felt a heavy head... "Gray... this gem..." Perona looked at the gem in Gray''s hand and said weirdly... When Gray woke up she and Nagini were so happy that he was absolutely fine, but they saw that his mood was not right, so she didn''t bother him and kept watching while making sure that he was really fine... After all Gray almost died at that time... Perona watched Gray with calm eyes unlike her usual and slowly moved her eyes toward the gem... To tell the truth she''s dying to know what was this gem actually... "Ah... this ... It''s the Arkenstone, the jewel of the king... king under the mountain... The ultimate treasure of the dwarves..." Hearing Perona''s voice, Gray cleared his mind and looked at the gem on his hand, and said with a weird smile. ''Even though it''s not the same gem anymore...'' "Ha? dwarves? Arkenstone?" Perona looked at Gray and felt that she doesn''t understand... Even Nagini who was hiding in Gray''s hair came out and looked weird... Apparently, she was also interested in this gem... After all the flame felt so familiar to her... Well... Let''s talk about the gem origin... Or the necklace history... Some time ago, When he was about to leave the second world he crossed *The middle earth* Thorin came to him and gave him a gift... Which was a beautiful necklace with a wonderful gem in the heart... What was the gem inside the necklace? It was a very beautiful gem, shining with a sparkling inner light as if there was a world of massive energy inside, it looked so beautiful and precious... The Arkenstone!!! Then? Gray gave it to Tauriel because he found that she liked this stone... But again, before leaving One Piece world, The Arkenstone was back in his hand... In the last few hours before leaving One Piece world, Tauriel gave this necklace to him and said that she put something inside it which might be useful! When she gave it to him, Gray only smiled and accepted it... At that time Tauriel was also worried about what Baccarat told them that something bad will happen... So he could understand her feeling at that time... Then? What was Tauriel''s source again? [Reality modifier Phoenix source] The name of this source alone can be called a cheat! What was the meaning of this ability? what could it do? Well... Without much guessing the name alone shows many things... Tauriel on that day, as soon as she got this ability, she felt that she could do many many things! And what she did to the Arkenstone was one of the many things she could do! Phoenix''s source... This source''s regenerating power was so strong... Strong enough to make her an immortal! And Taureil herself mastered the unique elven medicine that was so magical to save the almost broken souls, and even the dragon blood inside Gray was cleared by her... So what she did to the Arkenstone was simply adding a copy of her magical medicine skill mixed with the flame of regenerating seed of her source! Weird? She modified it so it works... So that''s why the flame took her shape!!! And the way it works was simpler... The moment Gray''s life is damaged... the gem will wake up and heal him directly... whether it''s a soul or a physical wound! When Gray gave this source to Tauriel he told her that her source was the strongest between them, and he didn''t joke... In fact, it''s really the strongest! The merged source usually has all the normal abilities that both sources have, plus new abilities the new source itself possesses! Gray doesn''t know what were her new abilities since he didn''t have the chance to see her developing them completely... But he knew that it gotta be so strong... When he found himself alone after going back to the main world... Gray wore this necklace all the time under his clothes... The warmth he felt from the necklace always reminded him of what he should do... Well... was it strong enough to save him from such a death? After all, even though Taureil ability was so strong... But she only got that ability on that day...Naturlly it won''t be so perfect... So of course the gem won''t be as strong as the crown... But this was where the gem itself evolved... When he was caught during Nagini''s evolution when he merged the phoenix and the basilisk blood to her, the gem itself swallowed most of that flame at that time... Which made the seed Tauriel added inside grow up! And the second time the gem evolved was when Gray added the three hard get life seeds into it... How? Well... For this... Gray also felt confused... When he was about to reach his death, a strong desire to live appeared on his heart, a desire like no other, which gave him the strength to move his hand... And about this... Gray always felt like something happened but he can''t remember... As if he forgot something... But his E disk didn''t show him anything... At that time he didn''t feel what he touched and his mind was so chaotic... His idea was so simple... To merge the [Life seed] to himself... Was it bad, was it good... As long as he can survive... But his hand actually landed on the gem... The moment the three life seeds were added to the gem, the gem evolved completely into another kind of treasure... It really has become a magical treasure! Just holding the gem in his hand, he can feel the limitless warm life energy that was slowly moving through his hand warming his body endlessly... Just holding the gem like this, even if he was seriously injured, his wounds will disappear in no time... The gem became a real-life fountain?? Somehow... Gray felt like he created another weird treasure... Gray looked at the confused Nagini and Perona and smiled.... Chapter 145 - Poor Neville Dear readers, Be happy! Your Author is back! :p I''m incredibly sorry for not saying anything in the last month, Thanks for everyone waiting for this lazy author to come back... i''ll try to upload more than one chapter a day every day from now on... to compensate for the last month!!! After a few days of staying with Perona and Nagini, Gray calmed down his mixed emotions from the crown awakening. To tell the truth, what he saw and felt in this world alone might be more than all his life before... Weird emotions, unknown memories, almost lost his life for the crown... He felt tired from this world... Gray''s feelings were really tired... After staying for some time in the city Gray went back with Perona and Nagini to Hogwarts again. When McGonagall saw Gray she almost blew up... For this Gray only smiled and accepted her harsh words and the typical teacher words... how to say it... this old woman was really good for him and Perona in the last years, so Gray didn''t feel much about this. While Dumbledore was busy with other things, after knowing that they came back he said nothing. Gray look also grow up a few years evolved from a 7-year-old child to a 13-year-old child... Even though this didn''t change his look much, at least his look looked way better than before... Especially that he was not so short anymore... The funny thing that For Gray''s growth, the others didn''t feel wrong, but actually found it that''s how it should be... After all, it''s not normal if he didn''t grow up... Well... of course, Gray also came with a reason for this, after all, he still needs to explain... it was normal to grow up, but not so fast as this... And the reason was that the aging potion weirdly changed his body and made him look a little bit older... So under the suspicious eyes of McGonagall, and the smart little girl Hermione, things went smoothly. After returning to the school, Gray and Perona found many students around were looking at them more than usual... Apparently, after the party, they became more popular in school... ... "Nothing came to your mind yet?" In the chamber, Gray looked at Harry who was looking at the golden egg not knowing how to use it... Harry heard Gray''s words and looked at him with expecting eyes... Seeing Harry''s sparkling eyes, Gray smiled funnily and told him what he should do. Hearing Gray''s words, Harry was so excited and directly took the golden egg and ran out... Speaking of this golden egg, it was the egg they took from the dragon at the first round of the tournament before. This egg contains the message of the second round of the tournament... But to hear this message one should use it under the water... After all the message was a merpeople voice singing a song to the champions, letting them know that they had to come to the lake and rescue something very valuable to them. (Merpeople are sentient magical beasts that live underwater. Similar to mermaids) So this sound can only be heard when the egg is underwater, if one opened the egg outside, he will only enjoy a sharp scream that will hurt his ears... After Harry went out, Gray relaxed and turned his face at the sulking redhead on the other side... He can see that Ron those days was not in a good mood... Especially when he sees Hermione... Apparently, the few words he said before to him did something... Well... He didn''t care much and took the new Arkenstone from his ring and looked at it silently... Holding the gem Gray felt the warmth and calm energy slowly moving from it to his body warming him slowly... Gray moved the fingers that were holding the Arkenstone and out of thin air transformed a new necklace as the gem of its heart... Then he wore it under his clothes and closed his eyes... ... ... ... Time passed fast, in these days Gray kept studying his crown abilities as usual while extracting as many as possible useful attributes he can think of for now... For this fifth awakening that doesn''t even give a new ability, Gray really felt confused... No matter how much he tried felt, nothing new really appeared on his mind.. so he gave up... Good thing that his chance extraction added one, so he could extract five times every day... At least he didn''t suffer for anything... Soon the second round of the tournament time started... Everyone gathered in the great lake beside the school, the location of the next game... Under Dumbledore''s scream, everyone calmed down, and he said the rules of this game... Gray with the three other champions looked at the lake down there and didn''t say anything... In fact, he was wondering who will be found down there... The second round of this tournament is just as bad as the last one... The first one lets the student fight the dragon... Well, this is a magic world, let a cute student fight the dragon... no problem... But the second game was to take the closest person to the champions and put him in the lake full that was actually filled with beasts so the champion saves them... Hmmm... The ministry of magic... Somehow... full of nonsense... Well... that''s why Gray was wondering who will he find down there... Perona? nope... She''s staying on his ring all the time... she didn''t even use her soul to come out... So no one can catch her... Nagini... That''s more impossible... Just like Perona, she doesn''t leave his side... Let''s not say... will they catch a snake? Gray watched the three around him and found Harry was a little nervous... But looking at what he was holding, he smiled... Harry still came and asked for his help, after hearing the golden egg message... So Gray simply told Hermione about the grass that Neville would have given it to Harry soon... With a loud sound, the game started, and Gray stepped down to the lake... Every one of the champions had his ways of surviving under the water, but Gray simply used the simplest way... to bush the water around and move as if there is a bubble around him. Gray already know the place where the four kidnapped (items) were so he simply dived there... But what he saw made him a little confused... Ron... Hermione... A little girl, apparently Fleur''s sister... And Perona... "Perona... What''s happening here?" Inside the ring, Gray asked Perona who was watching everything from inside... "HraHra!... Yesterday, someone from the ministry came to take me to be the lost item, so I knocked him out and wanted to change his lock... But Neville came out at that time So..." While talking Perona moved her hand, while from the other Perona outside, a white ghost came out, changed his look to another little kid... Gray looked at the kid blankly... He wondered why Perona didn''t make trouble today... it turned out that... Seeing this, Gray didn''t need Perona to continue... He already guessed what happened next... Perona caught Neville as her replacement and charmed the other ministry member to take Neville thinking that he got herself normally... Poor Neville... "Well..." Gray smiled and said to Perona... In fact, she really did well... At least she started dealing with things smarter... Seeing Gray''s mouth twitching, Perona grinned proudly and said nothing then waved her hand again, letting the ghost that left Neville''s body go back to continue his transformation... The ghost works as a transformation charm as long as it''s there, Neville will look like Perona... In fact, Gray also felt weird about this... According to Perona''s personality, she won''t look like her... But he asked he got an interesting answer... ''As long as he didn''t wake up, it''s okay...''... Inside Neville, there was probably more than one ghost... Poor kid... Gray didn''t think much after, he already felt many creatures hiding in the sea around him, but he simply ignored them... And was ready to take Neville and moved up... While Harry already came and looked at Hermione and Ron with a confused face... For him, both are his treasure.... So how can he take one and leave the other... Gray also noticed the shark head that was coming here... So he simply ignored them and disappeared from the place with the fake Perona ... ... "Who do you think will came first..." One of the students was looking at the calm lake and asked his friend... "Of course it will be Vic...." "Wishhhhh" But before he ends his words, Gray came out from the lake carrying Perona who was smiling... With Gray coming out without even get wet the students already screamed calling his name... Especially the girls around calling him louder than the others... After the party... He really has many fans... Gray floated to the shore and came to where he should waitPerona... Neville? he already sent this poor kid back to the chamber before he came out and replaced him with real Perona... As Gray came out soon Krum and Fleur also came out... But apparently, Fleur failed to find her sister... For what happened next, was more excited... Harry acted as a hero and saved both Ron and Gabrielle (Fleur''s sister) together, which made the merpeople attack him. But after some hard work, he managed to go out... Well... As expected from Harry... I guess?? With this, the second game ended.... Chapter 146 - Root Talent With the end of the second round of the tournament, everyone in the school was excited waiting for the last game... In the last two rounds, Gray got first place, while even Harry took second place, which made Hogwarts students excited about such a score, after all, for the two students of their school to take the lead in this year''s tournament is a happy thing... Even the teachers were smiling all the time. Unlike the original, Bartemius Crouch Senior, the judges of the ministry who was taking the lead to observe the tournament didn''t lose his life, after all, many things changed from the original trajectory, so his son the death eater that was using Alastor Moody identity didn''t have the chance to kill him... ... In one of the school teacher''s rooms. Gray was standing in front of a fainted middle-aged man, who was wearing black all over while holding a book in his hand was apparently reading something... Looking at Severus Snape, Gray had a weird look in his eyes... Snape can be said to be one of the best wizards in this world... But somehow... Those wizards are really fragile... He didn''t even use magic, he knocked Snape like this... He expected to have some resistance from Snape... Well... Gray shook his head and didn''t think much.... After the last crown awakening, his body strength really grew up so much... now with his speed and reaction, it won''t make sense if Snape could react against him... Gray raised his hand caught Snape''s hand ready to take a look at what he could find in his disks... Gray directly ignored the C disk and opened the D disk... Snape was really a good wizard, almost all kinds of skills can be seen inside, especially the dark magic was somehow higher than the others... For the normal spells and skills Gray didn''t look at, but he also found something funny... [Acting skill] - 7GB.... This old man raised his acting skills so much... Well... looking at his history... Snape was really a good actor... The fact that he perfectly played the role of the spy alone can show how good he is... Let not say, what he was spying on wasn''t normal muggles... But a scary Dark lord''s gang... If it wasn''t the fact that Voldemort thought that snape got the elder wand from Dumbledore... This old actor wouldn''t die so tragically... Snape alchemy and potion-making skill appear to be equally good... And his healing and defense against the dark art magic also good... Transformation magic was also good... "-_-" Gray looked at all those good skills and raised his eyes to looked at the size of Snapes D disk... Surprisingly Snapes D disk size was so high almost 500GB... Gray didn''t stare too much and looked as if there is something interesting... In fact, most of what snape has, he also has... There was also the Legilimency art, for this skill or can be said in the act, Gray also can use it... Legilimency is the act of magically navigating through the many layers of a person''s mind and correctly interpreting one''s findings. A person who practices this art is known as a Legilimens. This art wasn''t a secret or forbidden in the wizarding world... So Gray already found this art somewhere else... But how to say it... Entring E disks were easier and many times clearer than normal mind-reading magic... so he doesn''t use it usually... In the end other than potion-making, alchemy, and acting skills Gray found nothing he really wants to copy and looked at Snape''s memories... He doesn''t have any desire to look at snape''s sad memories so he only copied the knowledge in magic and other things that could be useful for him. With this, Gray withdraw his hand and took the luck paper.. and looked at it... This paper has been with him all the time in this world... Even though he uses extraction almost every day, but he never used it other than when he wants to do something special... For this reason, he doesn''t have many useful attributes... But so many weird and awfully useless attributes... Looking at the pitifully small paper on his hand compared to when Baccarat gave it to him at first, Gray felt bad... ''Sigh'' Gray sighed and felt somehow sad... Because of this paper, many things went smoothly on his journey in this world... Every time he thinks of this, he really misses Baccarat and the others... Gray slowly cut a little part of the paper, and toucher Snape again... ''Extraction'' Without much thinking, he extracted five times... This guy D disk size was somehow abnormal, Which shows that his talent was also abnormal... so Gray still wanted to squeeze all the benefit he could get from him... And this what he got... [Will power] [vitality] [Root Talent] [Fat] [Acting talent] Five different attributes... Acting talent... That was expected... Vitality.... fat???... Hmm, Gray threw them back to snape... Will power... ... ... If you think about it... Snape will power was really good... Not because he persistently apply for the Defence Against the Dark Arts post for fifteen years... But if you look at his history, one will find his mind was really good.. in many ways... Apparently, the small piece he cut wasn''t enough to extract everything really useful for him... After all, with luck, a normal Vitality attributes that he could get when he extracts a normal tree or toxic fat attribute... shouldn''t appear... But something that looks good also appeared... Root Talent... This was a talent he never saw before... Looking at this talent Gray''s mind kept thinking about what could root means... If it was a magic talent, he can understand... But root.. this was a weird one... After thinking for sometime Gray found nothing and left the place, after erasing his crime evidence from the place... Even though he knocked snape easily... This old actor should feel something... And from the skills he saw, he doesn''t think it will be long before Snape suspects him... But till then... It wouldn''t matter anymore... ... ... ... After leaving, Gray went back to the shared room and sat down... There weren''t many people around at this time... the trio was busy with their own things, Perona was playing with her ghosts inside the ring castle all the time... Gray already copied all the magic that he got before like time magic and the others... So she was merging her abilities these days... While Nagini was lazing around his shoulder... Gray thought for a second and touched himself ready to merge the attribute he stole from snape... First, he merged willpower... But didn''t feel anything... This thing... willpower, not something that can be felt... Then he merged the last Root talent... This Time... Gray felt something... How to say it... It was more like a deep connection with everything around him... As if... Gray''s eye twitched... And many iron pieces not far away from him flew to his side twisting and being divided into small pieces, then merging together forming another object as if it was a piece of art... Seeing all this, Gray''s eyes brightened! He probably understands what kind of Talent this Root-Talent was! Very simple... In all worlds, everything has roots... Especially this thing was clearer on energies... The ability Gray uses whether it was the magic or mutant gene, is related to blood... Especially mutant genes... When he uses it... Naturally, some energy will be used... And the source of using this ability should be his body...the root of energy that can''t be sensed or felt exist in the deepest part of his body.. or can be said in every drop of blood... The reason why snape was pretty good at magic should be because of this talent... This talent not only applies to blood abilities... no matter what kind of ability or skill Gray used in the future, as long as it has an energy root it will also be easier for him to come in touch with its rootsource and master it... Thinking of this, Gray''s eyes shined pretty... Such talent... He wants a few more! For wizards, such talent will not show much, after all, even though the magic in this world used by blood, but nothing more than this... the blood itself won''t grow, nor will it make you stronger... Only by training skills of magic one will be able to extract the magic blood ability... So this talent will only make one more skillful when he controls magic, or easier to learn magic... Since his connection to his own magical blood is higher than normal! For such a talent... It''s really a waste to leave it for Snape! But for Gray, this talent can be said to be a divine talent! And in a sense, only someone like him can extract its usefulness to the fullest! He will meet many kinds of powers and energies in the future... Gray knows himself better than anyone... His original talent can be called, extremely normal... Even lower than normal! If his talent were original good, his development on the dark shadow source wouldn''t have been so slow even though the ring was magnifying its power... So he really wishes to find more such weird attributes... But without Baccarat... Gray doesn''t have much hope to meet more... ''sigh'' Gray sighed and shook his head helplessly... .... Chapter 147 - Deformed Voldemort Besides the school in the Quidditch pitch... It can''t be called Quidditch pitch anymore... but a maze... A huge maze forest appeared the last few days out of nowhere... Triwizard Maze! The third and the last round of the tournament... The students in the entrance of the maze had made a small stage so they can see the champions enter the maze from here... Dumbledore stood in front of the four champions talking about the rules of the game... "Hey... have you seen Perona these days?" Hermione looked around and didn''t see Perona which made her feel weird... As far as they know... Perona should be the first one to scream Gray''s name at this time... "No..." Ron also felt weird and looked around himself with in wonder... Perona wasn''t there...? Nope, she is... It''s just that since she knows that Gray will catch Voldemort, she was excited and kept watching from the ring... Who''s Voldemort... As far as she knows, he''s the strongest and most fearful wizard out there... Such a thing naturally she won''t let go... Gray stood beside Harry And the others waiting for Dumbledore to end his speech and start the game... But Gray didn''t care about this... Now he was thinking about the poisonous gaze that was coming from where the teachers were standing... Without looking there, he already knew it was Snape who was looking at him... ''So fast!'' Gray really felt it was so fast! He guessed that Snape will find that it was him who attacked him... But not so soon like this... The angry look in his eyes alone shows that Snape already found a lead for himself... It''s just he really wonders how he did it... Gray was confident about his way of dealing with his traces... ''Looks like there is another talent in Snape I didn''t get...'' Gray''s thoughts went in the wrong direction... Snape really found something that leads to Gray... Even though Gray removed his traces completely but somethings can''t be hidden... Especially for a dark art master like him... A few hours before now... Snape even used magic to go back in time to find those things... Since Gray can use it... Naturally, he can also use it... It''s just, that he''s not as free as Gray when he uses time magic... Even though he didn''t find what he really wanted... still he caught something... What he found was enough to make him suspect Gray... If it wasn''t for the fact that the game was about to start... He would love to catch Gray and have a nice chat with a cup of Veritaserum juice with him... (Veritaserum is a powerful truth serum. The potion effectively forces the drinker to answer any questions put to them truthfully) In fact, for such a thing, normally it shouldn''t lead to use time magic and take such a huge risk to himself... But since yesterday when he woke up... he always felt like something was wrong... As if he lost something important... So his mood was so mixed and couldn''t help but stare at Gray... As Dumbledore named the four champions, the students around cheered hard for everyone. Gray looked at the group of students that even wrote his name on their heads and felt funny... What was funnier was that he found Cedric, the boy he took the place of, was also one of those who cheer for him... While looking at all this, Gray also found the small movement of the fake Alastor Moody... Speaking of... this little death eater was somehow good... This maze was actually made by him... Even though it''s not a really hard task to do this... But compared with another wizard... He was really better than many others in transformation and dark magic... After the fake Alastor Moody bewitched the bear boy... he walked to Harry... What made Gray raised his eye a little... That Dumbledore was actually also paying attention to Moody... And looked like he already knew that Krum was bewitched... Apparently, this old fox was also aware of the problem here... But he still shouldn''t have realized that The cup was bewitched... ''Is it?'' Gray thought of this and doubted... Since the cup was bewitched for the first time... There was no reason not to bewitched for the second time... Let''s not say the one who made the maze was the one who he was eyeing... Gray thought of this and looked at Dumbledore with a deeper gaze... Gray didn''t have much time to think about it, and the game already started. So Gray walked to the maze tunnel and didn''t look back... ... ... "Hmm... Thriller Bark also had a maze before..." Perona came out and looked at the foggy trees around them and said... The air in this maze was somehow similar to Thriller Bark... gloomy trees, foggy air... strong wind sound... Many weird whispers coming from far and near, sound so creepy... A weak-hearted person, won''t be able to stand the air in this place... Gray felt everything around him and didn''t care much... But kept walking left and right as if he''s familiar with this maze... Till he reached a dead-end with no way... But Gray didn''t stop and kept walking right through the tree wall, reaching the other side... Behind the wall, there was a small space where the Triwizard cup was placed... Looking at the shiny white cap, Gray didn''t try to catch it but waited for Harry to appear... And soon someone appeared, but he wasn''t Harry... But the bewitched Krum... Seeing Kurm rising his wand ready to attack him, Gray was faster and already appeared beside him knocking him on the ground... The fake Moody bewitched Krum to attack him and Fleur so Harry could reach the cup easier... He already heard Fleur''s screaming sound before... And now with Krum''s fall down... Only Harry was left beside himself... And he should appear soon... And as he expected, Harry finally found him... "You''re here" Looking at Harry that already suffered inside the maze, Gray smiled and greeted him normally. "Gray... Perona! How?" Harry looked at Gray and Perona who were floating beside him and said dumbfoundedly... But for him who knew her ability... This was a stupid question... "Come Harry, someone is waiting for us... We shouldn''t be late.." Gray smiled while looking at the confused Harry walked to the cup side... "WOOOOOOSHHHH" As Gray stood beside the cup, the air around the maze started rioting, and the trees crashing each other which scared Harry who was still standing in his place thinking about what Gray meant... "Catch it together!! Perona go back!" Gray said to Harry who came to his side and told Perona to go back to his ring... After all, they were about to teleport to another place... The moment Perona was back in the ring to ring, Harry and Gray looked at each other and touched the cup at the same time... *WIGG* The moment they touched the cup, the space around them made a weird tearing sound, and suddenly twisted both of them sending them to a complete another place... The cup was enchanted with Apparition magic that sent them to where Voldemort wanted Harry to appear... "*Cough* *Cough*.... where are we!!" Harry who wasn''t used to the Apparition process, felt the world spinning around him and said with a bad face... "In a graveyard... Are you okay..." Gray said while looking around and asked Harry who was struggling to stand up normally... "This... This... I know this place..." Harry looked around, and saw the death god statue behind him and felt bad... "Yes... This place is the one from your dreams... Voldemort should be here..." Gray looked at the already scared Harry and answered with a bad smile... Gray knows what Harry was talking about... And only stood there calmly waiting for Voldemort to appear... "This is bad! Let''s go back! take the cup to go back!" Harry who already realized what kind of situation he might be in, said within panic, wanting to leave this place at once... But it was already too late for him to panic... From the little house like a church in front of them, the door was suddenly opened and a familiar face came out holding something in his hand... "Aghaaaa" The moment this man appeared, Harry screamed in pain, the scar on his head started hurting so much... Looking at the screaming Harry, Gray''s eyes flashed weirdly... Apparently, the part of Voldemort''s soul was aroused when it met the main part... It''s really weird that the Voldemort Horcruxes was able to feel him, while he himself couldn''t feel his own soul in Harry... Looks like... Cutting his own soul into many pieces was really not a good thing... Yup... The man who appeared in front of them was Peter Pettigrew, Ron''s old rat, and Voldemort who''s between life and death, in ugly deformed skeleton and skin child form... And also the reason why Gray came here today! Looking at Voldemort''s child form, Gray didn''t feel bad but smiled weirdly as if he found a treasure.... Chapter 148 - Mentally Abused A Dark Graveyard... A foggy dark air... Many tombs scattered everywhere around them... "AGHaaaaa, Gray! Go... Go to the cup!" Harry who was fighting the pain of the scar, said to Gray trying to let him leave this dangerous place... Had to say, Harry was really a good friend... Even now... He still tried to save Gray... even though he already guessed who he will face next... When he said this, fire rose under the black container that was filled with an unknown liquid in front of them... But will Gray leave?... Gray now was looking at Voldemort with a funny smile... Even though he knew Voldemort''s situation, but seeing the scene in front of him, he felt the magic of this world again... When Harry faced Voldemort''s before, this guy was staying on Quirinus Quirrell''s body as a soul career... Even after Harry destroyed Quirrell, Voldemort survived as a soul... Looking at Voldemort in front of him... unlike soul career... This little child form should be his real body... It''s just... Voldemort''s situation was really bad... Seeing this, Gray felt lucky somehow... At least when he lost his power he still much stronger than the other... and he became a cute child... Even though he was still doesn''t like the fact that he doesn''t know why he became like this... ... "He''s Voldemort?" Perona came out form the ring and looked at peter Pettigrew and asked with deep doubt in her eyes... "Of course not... the little... thing on his hand is Voldemort..." Gray heard Perona''s words and said. "What? so weak?" Perona heard Gray''s words and was surprised again... She already saw him... But she didn''t think he was Voldemort... After all... he was so unlike the dark lord image the others gave her! There are no huge fangs, five heads, six... ok stop here... But she can feel the weirdness of Voldemort''s soul... How to say it... It was dull... But dark and strong... yet fragile and pitiful... Such a weird soul she has never seen! "Kill the others" While looking at Voldemort, Voldemort also found Gray and Perona''s weird existence, so he directly ordered the sad mouse peter Pettigrew to get rid of them... Even though he was interested in them, but now no errors are allowed... He wants to rebuild his body first! *Avada Kedavra* And Peter didn''t even hesitate to raise his wand and threw a killing curse at Gray''s direction... "Nooo!!!" Harry saw this and screamed with panic... In his mind, if this curse hit Gray... Even Gray will die! It''s just... Things changed faster than anyone expected... The moment the green killing curse that was like a bolt of snake lightning in the void was about to hit Gray... Gray raised his hand and slapped the curse back... Which actually slapped the curse back in Peter''s direction!!! Things happened fast... And Peter didn''t expect something like this will happen, so he didn''t have the chance to dodge and was hit by his own curse! The killing curse can''t be resisted if it hit you defencelessly... But actually can be dodged... Even though with the physical body and reaction of the people in this world, not many can do such a thing... After all, the curse speed almost like lightning... Green lighting... The moment the curse hit Peter, his body smashed back, as if he was hit by a car, taking his life away, while Voldemort who was on his hand already fell down not far away... "..." Reverse... The skill that almost became a rule, or can be called a rule type skill... Mary''s second awakening skill... That can reverse any attack no matter how strong or weird it is... This what happened here... Gray simply didn''t think of fighting with Peter and slapped his curse back to him... "Gray this..." Harry who finally awakened from the sharp pain on his head looked at all this and said with an unsure tone... "Don''t think too much, he''s already dead... And he''s not the one you should care about now... Am I right Tom..." Gray walked to where Voldemort who was struggling to move his own deformed and weak body. "Who are you!" Voldemort''s small face looked at Gray who already reached his side and said with a sharp and gruff voice as if all his power was used in these few three words... But the panic in this tone wasn''t covered at all... Gray and Perona''s weirdness made him panic... Things changed so fast! this wasn''t in the plan! From what happened here, he knew that Gray wasn''t a weak wizard!!! He even started cursing the idiot who sends Harry here in his heart, why sent Gray with him! Gray didn''t answer him but used magic and raised Voldemort from the ground while looking at him... "Tom... Tom riddle... He''s Voldemort!" Harry heard Gray''s words and looked at him with shock! "Yes, he is... Do you know why he''s not dead yet Harry..." Gray looked at Voldemort and said to Harry behind him with a funny smile. "In fact, the story you know was so true to some point... Your mother on that day managed to save you with her life and killed him... but also was used by this guy by mistake... The real reason why he''s still alive because he still has a few Horcrux with parts of his soul scattered around this magic world..." Gray looked at Voldemort''s small face that became more ugly with his word and said... "You... How do you know..." Voldemort didn''t resist the magic around him, and he can''t really resist... He even calmed down a little and started thinking about what he should do... But Gray''s words this time really raised the fear on his heart... the Horcruxes existence are his last bottom line, this time he really started fearing Gray! "Horcrux?" As for Harry, he didn''t move forward and asked with a weird face... He doesn''t know what the Horcrux Gray means... And his emotions also started twisting... "Yes... Horcrux ..." Gray said this and caught Voldemort''s hand ready to take a look at his disks... "Horcrux... is an object... An object that contains a fragment of his soul in order to become immortal... As long as the Horcrux is safe... Even if you killed him a few hundred times... This guy won''t die in a real sense, besides, not many can really kill him, your mother''s magic was really awesome to kill him once, you see... so in sense, he will stay alive as long as no one destroyed his body... Even after his body falls, his soul will run away, like before, and even if you destroyed his soul here... His other soul parts will not be destroyed... But will sooner or later regrow... You met it before... The diary in the chamber of secret... That diary was one of the Horcruxes he made..." Gray said while looking at the extremely weird Disks... Why so weird?... Let''s not say about the C disk... With Voldemort certain body... nothing really useful... But his D disk was so weird... The overall size of the normal human D disk should be between 80-100 GB .... And Voldemort has 180GB and those 180GB are completely full! How to say it... As if his potential was used completely... He can see this might be because of his body situation... Maybe if his skills weren''t so many, his disk size will be even lower... But the real size of his disk shouldn''t be 180 at all! Gray didn''t think much about this weirdness and directly entered his D disk... Inside, like all other wizards, there are many skills, almost like Snape''s disk, but much better... it has everything... Especially the dark art magic, there were many skills he saw for the first time... [Soul tearing] - 3GB [Body building curse] -4GB [Horcrux creating] -10GB [Flying] - 8GB And many other skills related to the soul, body, resurrection... many skills in almost everything... This Dark lord disk is awesome... Usually, wizards rely on brooms to fly in this world, but some extremely powerful wizards can fly without them... After all, Brooms are magical tools just like wands... Since wands can be abandoned, Brooms were the same... Gray didn''t rush and copy all of this but went to Voldemort''s memories to take a look... Compared with his skills, His memories were more valuable... "Do you know why you see things related to him in your dreams, Harry..." Gray said to the frozen Harry behind him. "As you can feel... because there is a connection between both of you... But not the connection that anyone could guess..." Gray started coping with all the knowledge he wants from Voldemort and his eyes kept shinning every second... This knowledge really made him shine! This guy was really obsessed with immortality... Some knowledge here made him think he was copying a necromancer memory, even some knowledge about Dementors that he doesn''t know was here... As if he was trying to create some... but mostly incomplete knowledge, which was more like ideas... Since this Guy found about the Horcrux thing, his desire wasn''t so strong as before so he didn''t use all his effort to go deeper into this type of magic... What a shame... He also found the location of the Horcruxes... He already knows most of them, from his own memories, but not exactly where. Especially the Marvolo Gaunt''s Ring, which is actually one of the deathly hollows, the resurrection stone... This Voldemort really knows how to chose his Horcrux object... Even though he didn''t find out the real identity of the ring yet... Other than this, was all about his life... killing, flexing, plotting, being so dramatic with his twisted ideas... nothing useful... "Connection? what connection? What kind of connection do I have with him..." Harry heard Gray''s words and asked eagerly... And he can''t be blamed for this... Even though he was very happy to have a new home *Hogwarts* and many good friends, still the threat of death and Voldemort''s presence were something he couldn''t get rid of in his life... Let not say, he really hates this connection with his family killer! Harry already grasped his wand ready to kill Voldemort since he realized that he was still weak! Harry never wanted to be a famous wizard, nor be a hero, all he wished for was to live a peaceful life with his family... And his deepest wish will never appear because of this beast in front of him... If his mother and father were still there, wouldn''t his life be perfect! But he still holds himself wanting to know the truth from Gray. Even Perona was interested to know... "Ah, this... When he killed your mother, she used magic on you to protect you from him, which was the magic that killed Voldemort, to begin with... When he wanted to kill you, his curse went back to him, which was your mother''s magic... to protect you from him... that''s why I said your mother who killed him... But this also where he used your mother''s death by mistake... The condition to create a Horcruxes is by committing murder, *the supreme act of evil*... A part of Voldemort''s soul was torn when he killed your mother and entered your body... Which actually made you one of his Horcruxes without even realizing... till now at least... Heh... No matter how I look at it... This is really a twisted plot... The protagonist luck is really awesome, poor Tom can''t win against it..." Gray said this while looking at the shocked Voldemort... If not for this, Voldemort wouldn''t have lost against Harry at the end, after all, the difference of power level between him and Harry was so huge! The news not only shocked Harry and Perona, even Voldemort felt mentally abused at this moment... Does he have another Horcrux? And what... He was actually trying to destroy it? Such a joke he doesn''t like.... Chapter 149 - Youre Free Harry "I...I... I''m a Horcrux??" Harry heard Gray''s word and stood in his place with shock... "Yes... Or you think you will be able to see what he usually see? you saw him killing someone in your dream before, didn''t you... And your Parseltongue ability... This is not your ability.. but his, and you only got it from him... Didn''t Dumbledore tell that Voldemort gave you some of his power that night?... This is the reason" Gray looked at Harry behind him and said with a calm face... "And you... how did you not found this till now..." Gray turned his face and looked at Voldemort as if he was looking at an idiot... "You..." Voldemort was equally shocked, so he didn''t know what he should say... In fact, about this...Voldemort can''t be blamed... The divided part of his soul can only be felt if he knows about it... For Harry, he only felt it was a magical connection because of Harry''s mother''s weird magic that protects Harry only... Even after this, because he rebuilt his body using Harry''s blood, the feeling was stronger, but he also believed that it was because of the blood connection... So he was confused and would continue in the same way if Gray didn''t tell him... He never imagined that a part of his soul entered Harry''s body on that day... Besides, when this happened, he was killed by his own killing curse, so he didn''t have the chance to feel all of this... So the poor Tom till now, never imagined nor would have that something like this actually happened... "Wait wait... Since Harry is a Horcrux, doesn''t that mean, he won''t die till Harry dies?" Perona after hearing everything, thought of something and asked... "What!!" Harry heard Perona''s words and was scared... He also realized this but didn''t dare to ask... "Technically.. yes..." Gray said this, and Harry''s face already became white... And this was a very normal reaction... After all, not everyone will feel calm when they hear such a thing... "Actually there is another way..."Seeing Harry''s white face, Gray smiled with a bad taste... "You can let Voldemort use the killing curse to kill you again, His soul part will respond to his own magic faster than your soul, which mean the soul that will take the damage and be torn from the body, is not yours, but his..." Gray looked at Harry and said... Gray said Dumbledore''s original plan... This old man really planned things well... "This..." Harry heard this and didn''t know what he should say... but he felt so unreliable... "Also... I or Perona can also remove it for you if you want..." Gray finished copying the memories and started with the few skills that he found useful after understanding all of Voldemort''s memories... As for Harry who went through many ups and down mental struggling, already felt very wronged... But after knowing that Gray can help, he kept silent, not knowing what he knowing thinking of... "Even if you can do this, you don''t know where is the other Horcrux, you can''t kill me..." When Voldemort heard that Gray can destroy the Horcrux, he couldn''t stay silent anymore and screamed with his hoarse and weak voice... How to say it... Voldemort doesn''t have many fears... But this doesn''t mean he fears nothing... Death is his strongest fear... Voldemort''s obsession with immortality mainly because he doesn''t want to die like the others! Especially after touching the chance to become immortal, and even succeed, he feared death even more! The more you live, the more you don''t want to die... And the more you have, the more you can''t let go... Gray understands this very well... For Voldemort who has power and glory, sooner or later he will have everything he wants... How can he accept death? His struggling all these years as a soul possessing animals to survive for the first few years, then suffering death over and over every time the body he possesses dies to find a way to rebuild his body, show how strong his desire to live was... Gray didn''t care about Voldemort''s scream and continued his copying... *Crucio* But while doing this he used torturing curse against Voldemort suddenly. "GHAAA" The sharp and hollowed voice of Voldemort sounded full of tearing pain, one can hear how painful he was at this moment... Gray looked at Voldemort in front of him with cold eyes and didn''t stop... Was Gray abusing Voldemort? Not... But this guy despite his weakness he can actually still use magic... Just now he was ready to send a message to summon his servants... Gray also felt another kind of magic from him, which was the reason he directly used torturing curse while sealing Voldemort''s magical power completely... Voldemort actually wanted to divide his soul again to attack Perona''s soul beside him while using the other part to leave this place, Gray already has all the knowledge Voldemort has, so he directly guessed what he was going to do... Had to say, Voldemorts fast decision was really good! But... attacking Perona''s soul? Please... Even if a cold Dementor soul tried to touch Perona now, will only be slapped to death... But knowing that Voldemort had this idea was enough to kill him... He can''t use magic? and why he didn''t summon his servant before? Please, He can use a killing spell and even create a Horcrux in this weak form... There is no reason he can''t do such a simple thing... It''s just doing this will be very stressful almost to collapse level to his current self... As for why he didn''t try to summon his servant... That was because Voldemort always ruled the others with fear... The fear he planted in his servant''s heart was the only reason why they were loyal to him... But this doesn''t mean they will be if they found about his current weakness... The dead rat whose heart was full of fear and the mental Illness fake Moody who worshiped him were the only two he can use... As for the others... If there is no power, he simply can''t control them... So in the weird atmosphere of the Graveyard and the sound of Voldemort''s scream, Gray copied the few skills he wants from Voldemort... The copying ended, and Gray stopped his actions... With so much pain, Voldemort won''t be able to do anything even if he wants, And he can''t either, Gray already destroyed his last hope of using magic in his deformed body... *Extraction* [Animals affinity] [Soul attribute] [Creativity] [Control Talent] [Magic Talent] "...?" Gray looked at the few attributes that appeared for a few seconds with no reaction... Then a very confused look appeared on his little face... He was really confused... He expected many things to appear... but what appeared made him doubt himself... He even doubted if he used extraction in another way, so much perfect extraction appeared... "luck??" Gray saw this and made a weird face... either he was lucky or Voldemort was out of luck... Hmm... It''s his luck either way... But again looking at the attribute that appeared, Gray eyes shined... Voldemort was really a treasure box! There is even a weird new attribute... "Ok... Done here..." After doing this, Gray bounded Voldemort with a few chains and threw him into an empty room, inside the castle, then said to Harry... "What''s now..." Harry who watched Gray abusing Voldemort all the time stood silently there just waited for Gray to finish... But he also felt a little confused now... Harry''s personality wasn''t the kind that enjoys the pain of others, even if it was enemy... The miserable screams just now made him feel a little bad... But didn''t feel more... He won''t feel sympathy for his family killer... "Hmmm, You don''t have to worry, I knew the location of the other Horcruxes, after going back, Dumbledore will find and destroy them, as for your problem, Perona will help you..." Gray said to Harry who doesn''t know what he should do... He just used his extraction chances, so he can''t really help... "HraHraHra..." Before Harry answer, a few ghosts appeared from nowhere and flew around him which scared him. "Don''t move, they won''t eat you" Perona saw Harry scared from her ghost and said with a scary smile... ... After some abuse, Harry was kneeling with a depressed feeling, while Perona held a pale white sphere containing dark smoke inside it... "So this is what Horcrux really looks like... So weird..." Perona looked at the smoke she just extracted from Harry and said while observing with her round eyes... This smoke was Voldemort''s soul inside Harry, which became like this, because of the dark magic effect when it became a Horcrux... Harry also stood up and looked at it with a confused face. Seeing him still lost, Gray thought for a second and said; "You don''t have to feel much about this, with his death many things will change, your godfather won''t be wanted man anymore, and you can live freely as you want... You''re free Harry... from this heavy responsibility" Gray said to Harry with a gentle tone... Gray quite like these few little friends he made in this world, so he was trying to help Harry here... "But he''s still not..." Harry wanted to say something... "He will soon... Well, we should go back already... They should be looking for us now" But Gray answers before him... "Yes..." Harry also said with a little tired tone... This kid faced too much tonight.. even though it wasn''t life-threatening but so much happened today, and so many truths made him tired.... Chapter 150 - Copying Dumbledore! Hogwarts, in the headmaster room... "STOP!" Dumbledore''s voice suddenly appeared loudly from the room... And a few figures were standing in front of him in a weird stiff atmosphere. The room at this moment was somehow messy... Gray was pointing his finger at the fake Moody who was already frozen by body freezing spell, and Nagini also showed herself and changed her size while facing the old man Dumbledore who was standing not far away, with a scary light in her eyes... Snape was holding his wand pointing at Gray ready to attack, and Harry beside Gray also raised his wand against Snape. Moreover, there were a few ghosts already floating around the room, ready to start at any moment... And there was the minister of magic hiding not far away... "...." Why such a scene appeared... Well... Back in time to when Gray and Harry left the graveyard... As Gray said, because he and Harry wasted more time, the school was really worried about both of them. And even ready to break the game rules and search inside... But then when they finally appeared, things calmed down, almost everyone cheered up! Because there was no death accident in the game, the game moved on with the rules and the winner was directly chosen by the ministry, under the joy and the cheer of the students... Even the other two schools were happy like the others... Ron and Hermione were the first to rushed Gray and Harry with excited faces... Which made the confused Krum who was still confused about what happened at the game before feel somehow lost... The rules of the game are absolute, which can be seen when Harry''s name came out from the cup, he was forced to join even though he was underage... Since the rules said that the one who came back with the cup is the winner, both Harry and Gray were selected as the winners of this year''s Triwizard Tournament, and yup... Both won the so-called eternal Glory... But neither of them even cared about this at this moment... Before they could celebrate, Harry who was anxious wanted to report something to Dumbledore ... And even said something about Voldemort loudly, To get his attention. After all, the students were messy around him, if he didn''t strongly move to Dumbledore, he might have been dragged by his friends already... Which made Dumbledore who was still observing while doing his work as the headmaster, finish things faster... And let the others leave... For this, Gray didn''t stop, anyway, this is what he was going to do... The fake Moody was the most anxious one here, almost couldn''t hold himself and take Harry away, but he couldn''t do anything because Dumbledore already spoke and lead Harry and Gray to his office, so he could only follow with an ugly look on his face... Even though this guy has a problem with his head... But he still can control himself very well... As for Snape and the minister of magic, they both followed at the request of Dumbledore... Not to say, Harry just said Voldemort... How can they leave... Along the way to the office, Gray acted somehow weird, every time he walked beside an empty room, he will go inside and go out after a few second, which made Snape who was already holding himself from talking with Gray, become warier and didn''t allow Gray to leave his eyes again... But Gray didn''t care about this, because he has already done what he was doing already... But somehow... Gray wasn''t in a good mood for some reason... So when they entered the room, Harry looked at Gray and then looked at Snape with weird eyes... It can be seen that he was hesitating to talk... Come to think about it... Harry still thinks of Snape as one of Voldemort''s servants... Gray saw this and felt funny... In the end, Harry said what he met in the graveyard... The moment Harry started talking, The fake Moody finally couldn''t hold himself and wanted to silent Harry as fast as he could... And what happened next can be guessed... Gray attacked Moody, Snape who was already wary of Gray prepared to attack, Harry stood in front of Gray readying himself to fight, Perona came out a bit confused but directly controlled her ghosts, and even Nagini who had an old experience with Dumbledore was worried that this old man will attack or harm Gray, so she directly locked him ready for anything... As for the minister... He''s the kind of man who will reject the reality in front of him because of fear... So for him to hide first, is not out of expectation... Well... Everyone overreacted here... So this was what made the scene here... ... ... "Calm down Perona, Nagini..." Gray looked at the overreacted two girls and said with a smile... Did they overreact? Nope... At first look... It might be... But in fact, that''s how it should be... Nagini herself has a long history with Dumbledore... So she doesn''t trust him from the beginning... She knows how tricky this old man was... That''s why she was worried... Even though she gained so much power and knew very well about Gray''s power... Nagini won''t underestimate anyone because she''s stronger... For this, Gray felt good... At least, Nagini''s mentality wasn''t like his after gaining so much power... Gray himself learned this from his foolish behavior when he faced Enel and Gild Tesoro in sea world before... Because he gained some power somehow he foolishly allowed the enemy that he could kill in a second, gain the upper hand, and almost became a golden statue... Even his partners were dragged because of this... In fact, this also was the reason he didn''t try to give Voldemort the chance to rebuilt his body, then fight against the real form Dark lord... Even though he was confident about himself to kill ten Voldemorts if he really wants... But who knows... This is a magic world... Since Enel and Gild came up with something like gold rain, maybe Voldemort will come up with something weirder... Anyway, he won''t allow something like this to happen just because he wants to try... As for Perona, since Snape dares to raise his wand against Gray, there was no need for more reason to fight... Even though she doesn''t think like Nagini, that Dumbledore will attack them... But if he really did... She doesn''t mind pulling his beard out of his face... So that''s why Perona reacted like this... "Harry, Snape... lower your wands..." Dumbledore looked at Harry and Snape and said... Both of them still listened to Dumbledore... Let''s not say, Snape won''t really hurt Harry... He was even somehow worried right now... After all, he can be called Harry''s shadow guardian... How can he hurt him? Seeing everyone calmed down, Dumbledore looked at the minister who came out sorting his clothes and felt funny... "I think Gray has something to tell us..." Dumbledore refocused on Gray and Harry... Or can be said on Gray especially... The old man''s eyes were so deep as if he knew what was happening already... Gray simply pointed at Moody''s face started twitching and changing... Under the surprised eyes of Snape and the minister, another face appeared in front of them, which turned out to be someone they know... Someone who should have been dead in Azkaban a long time ago... Seeing this face, both Snape and Dumbledore finally understood what they missed before... and also figured the ins and outs of the problems they met this year... Dumbledore already guessed this, but because he didn''t know the true identity... After all, he doesn''t know everything... Even though he knew Moody had a problem, he still didn''t guess the identity... Dumbledore didn''t continue the chat, and directly started acting and found the real Moody while dealing with the minister... The minister knew how big what happened here was, and he himself took the fake Moody away to send him back to Azkaban... After all, this man is the son of his friend... So after some work, only the four of them were left in the headmaster... "So What have you done..." Dumbledore looked at Gray with a deep look and said... He knew that this wasn''t the end... "Well... I can tell you, but... I think you should see it for yourself..." Gray who already thought about how to deal with this old man, said with a smile... and stretched his hand to Dumbledore... Dumbledore thought for a second and caught Gray''s hand... Snape looked at this and raised his eye weirdly... But he didn''t say anything... He doesn''t believe that Gray will play something under his and Dumbledore''s eyes... The moment Gray touched Dumbledore and found the new disks he could enter, he didn''t show much, but his heart already happy... So he directly opened his own E disk and started copying some of Voldemort memories that this old man would love to see... part after part... slowly... While at the same time he also started copying all the knowledge this Dumbledore has! When Voldemort was a child... Dumbledore was already an old man... The magic power he has might not be much better than Voldemort''s but the knowledge was many times higher... No... It can''t be called stronger... Gray found that Dumbledore''s knowledge was big enough as if he was holding the knowledge of the magic world inside his mind! But Gray still calmly copied everything... Gray also has all this knowledge from the many people he copied and books he read, and his own experience, but if his knowledge level were 5, then dumbledore already reached level 7... Like Voldemort, he also has many knowledge about life and death magic, Like Voldemort, Dumbledore has his own obsession, it''s just his knowledge focus on how to bring the dead back to life... But from what he saw, in this magic world... It''s still impossible to bring the dead back... Well... But again, not everyone can cheat with luck like him... So Gray happily copied all that he wants, then entered the D disk... To tell the truth, for magic, the skills weren''t as important as the knowledge... After all, anyone who has magic blood has the qualification to use any magic as any other wizard can... It''s just about knowledge and learning... The skill here was like leads to how to use this magic own magic... But still, some skills are useful to him, for example, Dumbledore after using Transformation magic for a very long time, his skill size was so big... Which shows that his mastery was so high... So Gray can upgrade the skills level that he needs... Harry looked at Gray holding Dumbledore''s hand and stayed silent weirdly... He saw Gray doing this with Voldemort before, but he doesn''t know what Gray was doing... As for Snape he kept silent and watched carefully... He also saw Dumbledore''s face change from time to time, some weird, some sad. some surprised, and finally calm. Soon both Gray and Dumbledore took their hands back and looked at each other silently... This time, Dumbledore was really shocked by what he saw and learned... But with his age, even though he was surprised, he also calmed down faster... Gray already showed him, what he should know, what Voldemort did, where he hid his Horcruxes, and how to deal with every one of them, the death eaters, what did Voldemort end up like... And the fact that he destroyed the soul inside Harry, and captured Voldemort... "Snape... Can you please take Harry to rest... He should be very tired right now..." After learning all this, Dumbledore calmed down and said to Snape, and this was his real thought... "Yes...." Snape somehow didn''t want to leave, but he can see that Dumbledore has something to say to Gray, so he took Harry who somehow didn''t want to leave either... .... Chapter 151 - Prophecy Of The Unknown "*sigh*... So in the end, you swallowed the biggest darkness... Well... that was expected..." Dumbledore looked at Gray''s cute face and finally showed a softened smile as if he felt relief about something... "Huh?" Gray didn''t expect such words from Dumbledore... Nor he understood... Swallowed the darkness?? What the hell is this old man talking about? Gray was very sensitive to *Darkness* Word lately... more than usual... Especially when it was related to him... "Can you let me see Tom..." But Dumbledore didn''t talk about what he meant and asked to see Voldemort instead... "This... Here?" Gray thought of something and asked... And Dumbledore didn''t say anything and looked calmly... "Well..." Gray understood and nodded his head and waved his hand releasing Voldemort... But... Compared with Voldemort before... Now Voldemort can be called... A deformed Voldemort-dying state... Voldemort was already weak with a very deformed unhealthy appearance before... But now, he doesn''t have much difference from an actual rotted Zombie... His body was skinnier... His breath almost disappeared, his skin color was more unnatural and dark... If said Voldemort before, was a dead leaf... Now he''s a rotten leaf... Seeing this, Dumbledore felt bad again... While Gray looked away... Why Voldemort became like this? Hmm..... This was Gray''s mistake... Didn''t he enter the empty rooms before and then his mood became bad... The reason why he was entering the empty rooms was to move back in time for a day to gain time to extract Voldemort attributes before giving him to Dumbledore... But yup... For the others it was only a few minutes moving to the headmaster''s office... but for Gray, it was a total of six days... A total of 30 Extraction times... And gained nothing good... Gray doubted if he used all his mouth luck when he extracted for the first time... So after six days, he gave up... He can''t use the luck paper to extract anything anymore... The paper on his hand was enough to be used twice only... This also was the reason for Voldemort''s situation... While extracting, Gray also extract a few attributes like [vitality] [nutrition] that only worsen Voldemort''s condition, plus six days without any nutrition... it was good enough that he managed to stay alive till now... Dumbledore also noticed the difference from what he saw in his memories, but he didn''t ask, and took Voldemort into another room and closed it slowly... "What are you going to do next, are you going, to steal or hunt the dark creatures again?" Dumbledore didn''t ask anything like why Gray knew all this, or why he can do what even he can''t. But asked Gray a question that directly got into Gray''s nerve... For the entire four years in this world, he really wanted to ask Dumbledore *why the hell he knew all his moves* Gray has done almost everything he could, to hide completely... Only in front of Dumbledore, he can''t hide... House-elf watching him? Impossible... They can''t escape his Haki detection... School map? He already made a counterspell for it a long time ago... pictures? Please... When Gray usually wants to hide his movements he always uses invisibility... Orb observing? Hmmm... Does he have the time to watch himself all the time?... Even if, Gray also found a counter for it... So how??? What annoyed him even more, was that just now, he was scanning Dumbledore''s memories and forgot to look at this very annoying point... He was focused on knowledge and skill and didn''t pay attention to other things... But soon Gray''s anger turned into a helpless feeling... Because of the knowledge, Gray also found a few loopholes in his way of acting, and a few simple tricks that can easily look at what he was doing as long as he didn''t leave the school... Thinking of this, Gray face went dark... ''****y old man...'' Gray cursed Dumbledore on his heart... "How do you know about my actions outside?" But then... He guessed how he was found in the castle... But what about his activities outside... So Gray asked... "I don''t..." But Dumbledore shook his head denying Gray words... "Don''t know? So you''re saying you guessed?" Gray smiled helplessly and said jokingly... But seeing Dumbledore''s calm face. Gray felt bad again... ''He won''t really be guessing...'' Gray thought while looking at Dumbledore... Suddenly Dumbledore took a glass orb with a magical white fog inside it from the desk beside him and put it in front of Gray... "This is?" Gray looked at the orb in front of him and asked weirdly... He recognized this orb... A prophecy recorder... With doubt, Gray took the orb and used a little magic to see what does it records... The moment Gray did this, a sound appeared on his mind telling something that shocked him... *One white, crowned with darkness appeared... The unfamiliar light, that the world knows not... It might be good or may not... Nothing know, it''s unknown... The unknown appeared... Breaking the old lines... nothing certain anymore, Nothing sure, but one of two, whether light or darkness, will be swallowed...which is a promised...* That was what Gray heard... A very weird prophecy... But he could understand it... And he also believed what Dumbledore just said... This old man really guessed his action... This prophecy appeared on the day Gray came to Hogwarts... Which was also something that shocked Dumbledore... The moment he heard about it, he felt shocked, because he directly linked it with Gray... White and the unknown light should be Gray, Crowned with darkness, probably the crown... He was not sure... What was Gray''s reason when he entered Hogwarts? Orphans lived with dead Grandma?.... Met a wizard by mistake and told him about Hogwarts... Can such a reason be more suspicious? Can''t make at least a more responsible reason? In fact, he always wanted to say... *What''s wrong with these elf ears? And... At least let your sister act as a human...* Gray was so weird for Dumbledore from the very beginning, especially that he couldn''t find any real information about Gray in the entire world... So he decided to keep Gray and watch him first... How to say it... Gray was only a seven-year-old for him at that time.. So young! As time goes on, he became more and more interesting in Gray... Gray''s learning speed can be called a cheat *It''s actually a cheat* and his personality was so calm and even out of his age... For Gray''s fast growth, he was worried at first, but Gray''s actions, again and again, made him calm down his worries, and enjoy watching Gray trying to get rid of his observation... At least he knew that Gray''s purpose wasn''t evil for the time being, whatever it is... The prophecy said that either dark or light will be swallowed... And without much-thinking dark and light always simply means evil and goodness... And almost every dark thing that appeared in front of Gray was destroyed... Starting from the Book of even, till Voldemort in the next room... And the only good thing whatever it is which should be the light never disappeared because of Gray... Despite that Gray stole some things... It''s true that Dumbledore really wants to learn more about Gray''s magical means... Just like how he learned all these memories and showed him... But he still didn''t ask... Gray who was silent for a few minutes after hearing the prophecy, also guessed a few things... But also made him not knew how to feel about this... So... This... Some might ask... What was the crown''s first awakening ability? Mind shield? Isn''t that so low for such a black-hearted crown? Gray thought about it before... Mind shielding might not be really the awakening ability... But more like a basic ability... Thinking of what Lady Galadriel said before... The crown wearer, not even a god can enter his mind... Nor the time can reveal his future... A very... Wonderful words... Gray thought of the second part of this sentence and thought deeply... This prophecy was actually more like a telling that because of him, nothing can be told anymore, and nothing was current, the so-called line should be the fate line or something... And because of his existence, the so-called dark or light one of them has a possibility of disappearing, which marked him as an unknown... But didn''t focus on him from the beginning to the end... Thinking of the few things that happened in the past, Gray felt that... This crown... For him, was really heavy at this moment... But an unknown light appeared in his eyes... A fascinated light that Gray didn''t notice the weirdness of his eyes... "Well... I''m tired..." Gray took the orb to his ring and walked out of the room... And Dumbledore didn''t stop him... Now he also has many things to deal with... Starting from here... Hogwarts... "Huh Huh, So the old lines have been broken like this?..."Dumbledore looked at the chair Gray was sitting in, and said with a smile... As he said this, he picked his wand, and with a tearing sound disappeared from the room... ... (Author: Ok! Everyone! Hit me with the stones you have!) Chapter 152 - After Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry... The halls of the school were filled with students, who had different faces and feelings, that came from all over the world to the school... Gray in the shared room, sit there studying something, while Hermione sits beside him studying what he wrote to her... While Perona laying in a floating bag while a few dolls around her serving some tea and biscuits... It has been some time since the end of the tournament, the other school students already went back to their schools, while Hogwarts students continued their own school life, ready for the end of the fourth year... Harry already told Hermione and Ron about what happened, and the reaction of both was so funny... Gray right now was sorting the messy magic knowledge inside his head... And Hermione saw Gray doing this and was attracted, so both of them started studying magic in the chamber from time to time... While Perona doesn''t have the mood to study or train anything... just simply relaxing while drinking her tea easily... Perona''s right now... Anyway, after Gray told Dumbledore about the Horcruxes, this old man collected them in two days only, which somehow was expected... Besides, one Horcruxe was already destroyed, while Harry was also solved, and Nagini didn''t meet Voldemort but was kidnapped by him... Which left only four... Three Dumbledore found, and the last one he looked for by himself... Marvolo Gaunt Ring- The Resurrection Stone... When Gray found it, he didn''t extract its attribute, but removed the deadly curse on it, and took the stone out, after letting Nagini destroying it as Horcrux... Had to say, the curse Voldemort used was really a terrifying one... After all, Nagini who has Basilisk blood can be called a Horcrux nemesis. Even her fire has a distraction attribute, enough to destroy the ring... The stone was really a weird and magical thing... With Gray and Dumbledore destroying the Horcruxes, poor Voldemort didn''t have the chance to reappear and disappeared forever... Voldemort should be the second dark lord, that didn''t have the chance to came back and was poisoned by Gray... (A current ring maker: no I''m better than him... I sent orcs army!) After having the Resurrection Stone, Gray tried it and summoned Nicolas''s soul to see if he can really summon the dead... And what surprised him, was that it really worked... But he also felt how wrong it is... The legend about this stone was true... This stone can really bring the spirit of the dead, But the dead themselves still bounded by death... In another word, even if you summoned the dead, and tried to give them a new body, this won''t work... And their existence in the living world, even poorest than that of the ghost... This stone also has its own rules of how it works... The summoned souls are not allowed to join the living world again... While the souls themselves will reject and be rejected by the world... And this was the reason why all the legends about this stone usually ended with a bad ending... After figuring out how the stone works, Gray lost half of his interest in it, but Perona was interested in the stone since she saw it as if she saw a very beautiful thing... Gray felt weird at first... How to say it... It''s just a stone... Maybe a little better... But still... It''s a stone... With Perona''s personality, after trying it once, she will lose interest.. After all, it''s not a cute thing... Does Perona like something not cute at all? It''s true that her *cute* sense was funny sometimes... Still, it''s not like her to be interested in a stone... Besides, there is no dead person that Perona really wishes to see... So why would she like it... And it wasn''t like the stone can rise her power... But seeing Perona wanting the stone so much for no reason, Gray thought of something and smiled at her... Since she likes it... give it to her... So he took out weird magic ores and even some awakening crystals then transformed them into another new very incredibly beautiful ring, with beautiful crystal-like curves and delicate pale light shining from inside it, while the Resurrection stone was in the heart of the ring as a black diamond, looks so precious, with a mysterious magic charm... He still remembers her funny face when he put it on her finger... She made a really funny face... But was also very happy! She liked the stone before, but now she likes it even more! In fact, the reason why Perona like the stone was not hard to guess... This stone has a weird connection with the spirit world and somehow... maybe even the dead world... but doesn''t give any real power... Gray honestly didn''t want to give it to Perona, in case this spiritual power, made another problem to her spirit, this won''t be funny... After all... He almost lost her before... But after some observation and tests... He found that nothing harmful really appeared... As said before, this stone has its own rules about how it works... Not a user harming object... In fact, those who were harmed before actually harmed themselves by themselves... And has nothing to do with the stone, that gives a chance to see what they shouldn''t have... So he made this ring and actually planted countless defending spells, anti-spill in the prosses, and even some weird enchantment that can seal the stone if it was harmful and protect the spirit by relying on Perona''s own spirit... He also used the finest material he has till now, which contains a very high energy quality, the awakening crystals... Anyway, he wasn''t short of these crystals with the red crystal existence... So like this if it was even a little bit harmful to Perona... The ring''s actual job will be to seal the stone and protect Perona, while also telling him directly if something wrong with Perona''s spirit happened... Well... It can be said that Gray did a very good job here... It''s just... He still didn''t realize how scary the ring he made... and how this will be useful to Perona in the future... And for the other two Deathly Hollows, he already extracted what he could get from them. The elder wand, Gray already had an idea what kind of magic he will get... After all, he extracted many wands before... But unfortunately, none of them had a really useful attribute... Till once while trading with goblins, he met a rather weird wand... This wand, just like the elder wand, will make your magic stronger, but as a price, it will take your life as you use it... It''s said that the one who made it, used his own family life as a price... But it turned out to be a failed product, which also a shame... And like this, no wizard out there really dare to use it... or study it or can be said, the wandmakers who treat the wands as a living thing were disdain to do such a thing... Nor they can really study it... After all, like this cursed wand and the elder wand were simply a weird existence for them... an unsolved problem... Or might simply be they are idiots to understand them... Anyway, as time goes on... Another elder wand will be created and even better... After all this magic world was developing almost all the time... So the cursed wand fell into one of the goblins as a collection, and Gray happened to see it, in that curtain greedy goblin office... The attribute he got from that wand, was the reason why it can make magic stronger... Which was [Magic Inflate]... And the same for the elder wand... To tell the truth, he was somehow disappointed for not getting another new attribute... But good thing the invisibility clock gave him a good attribute... Which simple was [Isolating attribute]... It sounds simple but in fact, it''s not... If this attribute reached a current number, it will be like Isolating the very existence from the world itself... Such an attribute won''t appear on a normal enchanted invisibility clock... After getting this attribute, Gray merged it with his ring without much thinking... Well... That what was happening and after this, Gray stayed in the school. and didn''t leave directly... Even though there were many things he wanted to get before he leaves this world, but for now, he wanted to calm down and sort all the knowledge he has in his head, turning this into something useful... And today it happened that Gray finally ended his study and some of the magic ideas in his mind finally became real! "Finally finished...." Gray stretched his hand and stopped what he was doing... Hermione already left while Gray was focusing, so now, except Perona who doesn''t really care about classes, no one was around... "Humm? finally finished?" Perona saw Gray stopped what he was doing and floated to his side while eating biscuits... ":I"... ... .... Chapter 153 - The Last Few Things... Time passed by, and soon the school ended, like every year, the students soon will be separated and everyone went home as usual... In the shared room, Gray was sitting with the trio who was happily talking about what will they do next, and somehow excited about the next year... Harry got his wish and will be able to live with Sirius Black... And leave the ducks house... Since the other Death eaters were caught, and Dumbledore gave enough evidence about everything, Sirius Black became a freeman right now... While Ron still the same, getting in a fight with Hermione from time to time... Gray really wonders how did both of them ended together... As for Hermione, she was the calmest... Studying more, squeezing knowledge from Gray more... And planning what she should learn till the next year... A typical Hermione for you... No wonder she will become the next minister of magic... She really deserves it... Gray looked at those three and was lost somehow... After all, it has been four years with them... When he came to this world for the first time, it was them who he first met... If it wasn''t for this, he might not really care about their life or death, to begin with... But after a long time, he saw them growing up every year with his eyes... Even though it also hit him many times... Gray thought about kidnapping them back with him before... But after some thought, he gave up... Ron has his own family... And a big family... He won''t be willing to leave his family and go to the unknown... Besides he doesn''t have this courage... And Harry''s life right now was just getting better, and he already got some of what he dreamed of when he was a child... What''s more... this kid actually hooked up with Ginny earlier... So his happy life was coming faster... Without Voldemort, this kid protagonist''s luck started growing wildly in another way... Just thinking of the many times he extracted and failed to get luck attribute, Gray felt annoyed... So taking Harry will be a very cruel thing to this boy... Even though he will gain more with him... Still not good... As for Hermione... She was the only one who Gray hesitated to whether he should kidnap her or not... I mean, come on... She really has great potential!! In Gray''s mind, she won''t even lose to Tauriel... And this girl was a very hard worker... If more knowledge opened to her with some support, she can achieve a very high level easily... But just like Ron... She has a family and her own goals in this world... So Gray can''t simply take them from the world they live in and go to another unfamiliar and dangerous world... And most importantly... They are still so young... So with all of this, it wasn''t a real good idea to take them... He did this before? Legolas has a father in his world...? Hmmm... let''s talk about it... Looking at Gray''s partners, every one of them was somehow special... How old Legolas and Tauriel are? Both of them lived for a long time, that Gray was simply a child in front of them... Tauriel doesn''t have any family in the middle-earth, and her life used to belong to the elves of the wood realm... One of Thranduil''s guards, her old master/king... A normal elf, can''t be more normal in the eyes of the high-elves.... that Thranduil didn''t even accept her as a match for his son... So Gray played the idea of kidnapping her out... With her situation, there was nothing for her stay for... As for Legolas... Legolas wasn''t a child either... but already more than 2000+ years! Well... But he was somehow easy to catch, honestly... Gray knew that he was somehow shameless about his actions back then... But at least he did nothing wrong... Legolas was the prince of the wood realm? inherit the throne or something? Please.. they are elves... His father, Thranduil won''t die even after tens of thousands of years... And there won''t be a real war with Sauron after Gray stole the ring... Besides Legolas''s personality wasn''t the kind that loves to stay in one place... He himself was somehow eager to go on in his own adventure, especially after fighting with Taureil and Gray at first against the dragon, this desire was stronger, and he also recognized Gray... So for him, it wasn''t just following Tauriel blindly... It was more about his own heart... When Gray used Tauriel as a bait, it was only a way to lead Legolas only, after all, this wasn''t enough to really fool Legolas... He didn''t live this long life as without learning anything, so he won''t simply be fooled by Gray... So he didn''t fool him, but Legolas followed by his own will... And most importantly... he gave Legolas the choice... And following him was completely his own will... Then came Mary... Hmmm... How to say it... Mary was his lifesaver... If Mary didn''t save him, a complete stranger, in a world where no one could be trusted, after he came back from the first world he crossed to, and take care of him after that, Gray would have already become a zombie traveler right now... (That sounds like a funny idea) For him, Mary was the only precious thing he still has from the main world... Such a Funny, lively, strong, and trustworthy Mary, can''t even be exchanged... So after losing both Ogi and Allen, how could Gray leave her alone? Her personality? Hmm, let us ignore this... (Author: I think her personality is her charming point!) And Baccarat... To be honest, even if she has everything, Gray wouldn''t let go of her for any reason... At least he couldn''t let go of her ability... Taking Baccarat with him, was more like changing his life from nightmare to easy mode... How can he let her go? In fact, he thought of extracting her ability many times before seeing her... But soon after meeting her, he stopped thinking about this... The more he gets along with her, the more, Gray can''t really think of such things... Since Baccarat accepted joining him, even though she only accepted for elf immortality, he abandoned the last thoughts of taking her power... And only thought of how to let her join him for real, after all, there was a better ability for him... so yup... He poisoned her with the ring [idea] like the others, but a little bit more... Another shameless act... But he was glad about this... Really glad that he didn''t take her ability and turned back... Let''s not say... Gray still doesn''t know that If he really did this, he would be dead by now... And Perona, this funny girl, since she mixed up with them, naturally they won''t leave her behind... She herself entered their pirate ship! Lastly Nagini, this lazy snake/girl... For Nagini right now, Gray and Perona are her everything... Even though his idea at first was to raise a powerful partner simply because he didn''t want a mindless animal beside him... But after some time, Nagini for him was like the others... A part of his family... And he was more glad about his choice again... So thinking of all of this... the trio simply can''t be taken, and there is no need... for many reasons... Compared to Gray, Perona didn''t think much and wasn''t sad at all, Even though she felt bad about not seeing the trio after, but thinking of going back to see Marry and the others, she was happier. Besides she wishes to go to other worlds already! She felt the magic of this world, so she was full of expectations for the other worlds! And like this, Gray and Perona spent their day with this golden trio... ... The next day, the students left the school one after the other, Gray watched the three kids going away and was ready to leave with Perona... He didn''t try to meet Dumbledore or the others again... In fact since the prophecy thing, Gray already talked to Dumbledore again... So Gray doesn''t need to greet this again... As for the prophecy, there was nothing for him to study about... Nor it can be studied anyway... It''s a piece of prophecy, made by Divination and prophecy magic... As simple as this... So he understands how did things happen... "So what next?"'' Perona looked at Gray and asked... And Nagini also showed herself and looked at Gray... Gray now has only three things that he wants to do... First to look at a current man in his prison, and finding a parasite... Then collect what can''t be found in other worlds... "Hmmm... Let''s collect some things for the last time...." Gray thought for a second and said... But then he thought of something and looked at the school... Well... Hogwarts also has many things that can be collected... (Author: Hmmm... After writing this hard chapter... I found out that I really should go back and edit somethings about how Legolas and Tauriel joined his pirate ship....) Chapter 154 - Obscurus Core "Gray look!" Gray with Perona walking in the street leisurely ready to find a place and rest... Suddenly Perona found a picture on the wall she walked by and said to Gray with a weird smile on her face... This was a picture, of a few wizards looking like detectives, standing in front of the bank while many angry goblins looked so ugly screaming... With a few words under the pictures... [The Ghost thief!] Looking at this picture, Gray also smiled... What made him smile more was the picture beside this one... This time it was a picture of the ministry members with angry faces, threatening with big words about something... So what was happening here? As said, Gray wanted to collect things... So naturally, his first thing was the big places that keep things... Perona has such a smile because this time she was his crime partner and both of them sneaked to many places and left nothing, even if it was useless they stole it... And this started from Hogwarts... For example Snape''s herbs and potions collection, or Dumbledore''s weird collection in his office, They didn''t let go! For this, Gray felt more like revenge... He even wanted to steal Dumbledore''s bird... But the phoenix, this creature, won''t leave his master''s side, till the master life came to end... So Gray gave up... And honestly, he doesn''t want to take many creatures with him... After all, it will be a trouble to take care of them... And his ring even if it can give a perfect world like condition... He still felt weird about this... So after some thought, Gray only looked at the ready to use things and took them... And like this, Many magical things disappeared from Hogwarts, especially things related to alchemy and potion creating, like herbs, and materials... As for the ministry, this place was simply a cave of weird collections... Many things can be found there, so Gray sneaked again and cleaned their bags... And the banks, it wasn''t Gray who stole it, but Perona by herself... Speaking of... Gray created a new mark inspired by Voldemort''s death mark... The death symbols, this magic was originally Voldemort''s creation... This dark lord was really a genius... No wonder he has [Creativity] Attribute... This mark has a few uses like summoning the death eater forcefully, torturing them when he has nothing to do, and communicate with them... It''s more like Voldemort was marking his own slaves... And Gray made a new mark taking an example on this mark idea... But Gray''s mark was many times simpler... It doesn''t hurt anyone, nor forcing anything... it''s more like a key... And unlike the original mark, his mark doesn''t have a form and it can be removed as long as the marked one wanted to... All this mark does, is to connect the marked one with the castle space... So Perona can use this mark as a store ring, to send what she wants to the castle, and even if she wasn''t beside Gray, as long as she wasn''t very far, she can teleport directly to the castle... So Perona turned this mark into a crime artifact... And sent her ghost to steal all underground holes under the bank directly filling their collection with many things... Speaking about the bank, every time Gray sees the doubling charm on the treasure there he felt little bad... In this magical world, there is a charm called doubling charm... And is it called, it can copy things... But its failure was that what it copies were almost like conjured things... No real attribute in the copied object... For example, the copied food won''t give the body more nutrition. Nor the copied potion ingredients can be used to create a potion... Seriously if such a thing can be done, what was the need for money? So he couldn''t use it as an unlimited material maker... Even though there were many other uses, it''s still somehow worthless if it can''t copy a real thing... Back to the point... After seeing Perona using the mark like this, Gray completely left the thief job to her... One power system might be balanced, but when two kinds of powers merge together, many things that shouldn''t happen will happen... Perona was the best example... Her fruit ability with magic told broke the balance of many things... So, that what happened since they left Hogwarts... After thinking of all this, Gray smiled and didn''t care about this anymore, anyway they are leaving soon... When the ministry finally realizes that it was them, it will be too late... Now he was thinking about how to deal with what he got today... While walking soon Gray and Perona went to where they will stop today... After entering the room, Gray sit down while Perona directly entered the ring, and even Nagini did the same... For their reaction, Gray didn''t feel weird and also entered his own castle... ... ... Inside a dreamy tremendously big castle that was almost equal to a small city-size... This castle can''t be called a castle anymore... The ceiling of the entire castle was a cosmos, filled with stars, while the floor was more like walking in a crystal void... If it wasn''t for the light and some of the decorated walls that were made of crystals and dark gold and many other materials giving a very thick sense of mystery reaching all the way to the stars, one won''t link it with *castle* word... But more like a palace in the center of the stars... This castle was Gray''s ring castle after countless transformations, space Extensions, modifications, and atmosphere changes... Gray always liked the ceiling of the dining hall... so he simply modified his ring castle ceilings to it... With many magic skills and knowledge Gray naturally can do this... And as his test subject, he chose his ring castle... And the result was so satisfying! Even though he has somehow overdone it and made many awkward things in the castle... But he can say, that his castle has everything at this moment! For example, some rooms he made were like small worlds, water world, jungle world, frost world, even a cloud-like world... There is even a world filled with Gold! A gold sea that he can''t see its end... Not fake of double gold... But a real gold... Which also the reason why the goblins were mad... Gray will visit many worlds after, so naturally, he won''t steal every time... He doesn''t want to be a poor traveler... Even though there weren''t many uses for gold, almost useless... But since he got the ring, Gray found that it''s fun to collect things like this... Now, this room only misses a dragon to claim to be the king of the room... And it will be perfect... (Author: King of the room... What a cheap king...) All in all, Gray didn''t leave anything and tried many things inside the ring castle, and this was the result... He upgraded his ring castle to a dreamlike world... To tell the truth, the castle limit somehow surprised him... It can be said, that there is no limit, and Gray felt some changes in the castle after upgrading it like this... Had to know that the castle was actually a source he used for the ring, So naturally, it should have a way to develop... It''s just how and which way of development the castle will take, Gray doesn''t know... And won''t try to make it bigger to know... For now, it was already big enough... In the main hall of the castle... This hall, unlike the other rooms... there were many pillars everywhere and was so huge!! In the center of the hall, Gray with Perona and Nagini stood in front of a magical bubble containing a very weird black cloud... "%^@#%@$" Nagini had an odd look on her face while looking at the cloud in front of her and didn''t want Gray to get closer to it... She knew how dangerous this cloud was... Obscurus... One of the darkest and most powerful magical creatures in this world... How to say it... This thing can''t be called a creature in a real sense... But a force... a parasitical magical force... The Obscurus developing condition was somehow special... when a young wizard or witch awakens their magic at a young age and being forced to suppress their magic through psychological or physical abuse... This thing will appear... It was such a dark condition... Even though the Obscurus in front of them was extremely weak... But still, it wasn''t safe in Nagini''s mind... Gray knew why Nagini was so worried, after all, she has a long history with this thing... But Gray calmed her down and told her not to worry... This Obscurus in front of him was just a force without a host... The Obscurus Newt collected and kept alive all these years... A few hours before, Gray found the old Newt location... But didn''t try to get closer to him... Anyway, Newt was just a stranger to him, So Gray simply took the information about the Obscurus with the Obscurus he hid and left silently... Gray got the Obscurus only because he was interested in this thing... He wanted to see if he could use it... So Gray with Perona and Nagini tried a few things and kept studying this weird thing... Till finally, Gray found nothing can be done... The original host already died... And it was originally a parasite born of the original host magic power... so naturally, he can''t simply put it inside someone else... But as if thinking of something, Gray covered his hand with Haki and seized the Obscurus... Looking at the dark smoke between his fingers struggling to reject the weird object that suddenly entered its domain... Gray raised his eye with interest... So he extracted once to see what kind of attribute will this give him... But after doing this he regrated... Because Obscurus actually became crazier and actually activating its power... Seeing the reaction in front of him, Gray also saw what attribute he got... [Obscurus Core] Seeing this attribute, Gray understood that he extracted the most essential attribute of this Obscurus! *BOG* With a bubble breaking sound, the Obscurus rushed Gray, which scared Nagini and wanted to use her fire to destroy the dark cloud... But Gray didn''t care about this... In his eyes, it was more like a dying struggle reaction... Because he found that, it wasn''t activated, but actually losing its power... Even before it could reach Gray''s body, the black cloud dissolved by itself, and not even mist was left behind... This was beyond what Gray expected... "Gray!" "@$%@$#" Perona and Nagini looked at Gray and asked... "Don''t worry, as you have seen... It was destroyed... "Gray touched Nagini''s head and said with a smile... To be honest, Gray had some things he wanted to try... He didn''t expect to extract the core of the Obscurus like this... But that good either... Since the core was extracted, he can still do other things with it... In sense, this core is more valuable than a complete Obscurus to him... ... .... Chapter 155 - Farewell! Somewhere in the Austrian Alps... Between the dark, cold, and cloudy mountains... There was one huge tower built on the top of one of the mountain, looks so old and lonely... This tower was actually a Castle... Nurmengard Castle... "BOOOM" The picture was so cold and silent a second before, but all of sudden a ragging fire lit up and a huge figure appeared from within the castle destroying the castle itself... *WHOOSH* With only a few seconds the figure size grew up enough to smash the castle and with its massive tail destroying what remained from the castle... As the castle was destroyed, the figure inside the flame suddenly moved its flame-like wings pushing the flame and the air around it away, while itself showed its true colors. It was an enormous white serpent shining brightly in the dark night with four huge wings big enough to hide the moon behind them, shining with a pale red color painted with golden lines moving alongside the mainlines of slander snake body, giving a very deep majestic and shocking feeling... Other than Nagini, will there be such a beautiful snake? Gray stood on top of Nagini''s head looking at the chaotic sea under them calmly... "How Nagini... feeling better?" Gray looked at Nagini that already calmed down after destroying everything and asked... And Nagini didn''t answer but shrank all of suddenly and directly becoming a normal size long white snake wrapped herself around Gray and licked his face showing her mood as if she was playing with him... Gray who didn''t fall because of this and was still in mid-air, but smiled and touched Nagini''s head... Seeing Nagini like this, Gray also smiled... What was the reason he came here to this empty and dark place? Yup... Gray was here for Grindelwald... One of the most dangerous dark wizards in history, that his strength almost equal to Dumbledore and Voldemort! Grindelwald, this old man, just like Voldemort had great ambition... But still lost to the last protagonist, and finally was imprisoned in his own home... This castle was originally his home, and the prison he made for his enemy.. But after Dumbledore defeated him, he was imprisoned in his own home... Gray came here to take a look at this old man''s skills to see if something useful will appear... But other than a few self-made skills, this guy was still worst than Dumbledore... After taking what he needed, Gray extracted five-time, and his luck was somehow good, he got one useful attribute which was [Fighting Awareness]... Then he didn''t even say a word to him, and Nagini beside Gray directly killed him with the entire place... Nagini really hated this Grindelwald... A large part of her sad memories before completely becoming a snake was because of this man... So this explained happened here... "Ok, let''s go back.." Gray said and disappeared from the void leaving only a broken mountain... ... ... Time passed fast... And days passed fast... Gray with Perona and Nagini kept moving around every day, enjoying what they can... Some time ago Gray met a weird scene, some wizards actually caught a young thunderbird, so Gray stole it and was planning to release it, but this bird didn''t try to leave and kept following them, which finally let Gray accept it... Mary would love to take this little... In fact, it was already a big bird... Maybe because of [Animal affinity] attribute that he got from Voldemort before, Gray found that animals really were attracted to him more than usual... In fact, the reason why Voldemort has such an attribute was that during his soul roaming, he possessed many animals, so a weird attribute like this was formed... Even though it was actually useless for him because of his dark and gloomy atmosphere that completely covered this magical connection... After this, Gray took some time every day to hunt the Dementors for soul attributes... After all, this attribute was hard to get... Unlike this world, other worlds don''t have Dementors or spiritual beings with huge numbers many like here... And like this two mouths passed fast... Till finally one day, Gray with Perona and Nagini around his shoulders stayed in the forest house they used to stay in before... "Go..." Gray looked at the five owls in front of him and let them leave... "Wosshhh" Ruffing their wings, the five owls flew away in a few different directions... "Well.." Gray looked at the owls for a second and then at the back of his hand... He already felt the familiar reaction of the pattern... "Leaving..." Gray whispered this and sat down with Perona waiting for the time... After a few hours, the sun already disappeared and the moon was shining from the window in front of them... "It''s time Perona..." Gray looked at Perona beside him and said... "Finally!" Perona heard this and smiled happily, but somehow lost... She crossed before, but her first experience wasn''t so good, which made her somehow lost... But then happy to finally be able to see Mary and the others, and see other worlds soon... So she didn''t waste time and did what Gray talked to her about before... She doesn''t want to close her eyes and open them to find herself in a crystal room again, so Gray already told her to stay in the ring... "You too Nagini..."Gray touched Nagini''s head and told her to follow Perona... Nagini also had a different light in her eyes... She also has a strong expectation for different worlds... Many kinds of expectations... So she nodded her head and followed Perona to the ring, which left Gray alone watching the moon... "Finally going back... I wonder how are they..." Gray looked at the moon and was filled with weird emotions... His experience was a rather odd one... He was separated from the others suddenly and lost his power... Then met Perona directly that was trapped alone to die in the crystal room... So he was forced to leave the world again before finding the others in order to save his and Perona''s life. Came to a new magical world... entered the school, met the funny trio... Worked hard to squeeze as much as he could from the world, and get stronger again... Faced wrong things about himself... The dark-self in the mirror, the deepest fear in his heart... That he doesn''t understand... Even now he doesn''t understand... Honestly... There were many things... Gray thought of all this and shook his head... Understand it or not... Now his goal was to find the others and getting stronger to survive the next crown awakening... As for all other problems... He can feel it... The answers will come by themselves as he gets stronger... Thinking like this a smile appeared on Gray''s face... An expecting smile... With this, a few minutes passed, and finally, the pattern was completely activated... *WOOG* A blue vortex appeared from the pattern, sucked him away and disappeared after taking the white-haired elf as if he wasn''t here from the very beginning... Leaving only memories of him in this world... Many different memories... And a wanted order will appear soon from the ministry... ... ... ... Hermione woke up today and was ready to go out with her family... Apparently, her father was ready to take them on a trip, which was a happy thing for her... But suddenly a white owl appeared in front of her window and knocked for her... She directly knew that the owl has a message for her and opened the window allowing it to enter... What the owl gave her was a message with a bag... Looking at the message sender, she found it was Gray and Perona... Opening the message, Hermione was very happy. This was the first message Gray and Perona sent... But when she read the message, she wasn''t happy at all... It was a farewell message... After reading Gray''s words, and Perona''s funny words, Hermione''s mood collapsed, and shed some tears... But soon she calmed down then she looked at the bag and took what Gray sent her... It was a huge, weird-looking book with many pages inside... Hermione opened the book and found it was a blank book with no words... But soon a few words with a funny ghost image magically appeared in the book... [Young witch - ask whatever you want, and this book shall answer all your doubts] The ghost image said with an arrogant tone... This was Gray and Perona''s farewell gift for her... He put all his knowledge he got both black and white, in this book and sent to her... And also what he thought would suit her best... And a similar situation happened with the other two members of the golden trio... For Ron, Perona sent him a new magical Rat... This kid was sad about his old man-rat before and Gray sent a few different potions that every one of them was rarer than the other, enough for him to use for a long time... While Harry got a copy of flying magic and an enchanted broom with many attributes making the broom a very special broom in the world... enough to be an artifact broom! This kid loves to fly, so let him fly faster... While Gray also sent two gifts for Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore... For McGonagall, Gray sent a potion that will make her look young again... potion made with many vitality attributes. How to say it, she took care of him and Perona these four years, so Gray was really thankful to her somehow... While for Dumbledore he sent a very weird fruit that was already in front of his disk... And a message saying... [Old man... Don''t eat it... It''s a cursed fruit... Trust me! It''s really a cursed fruit...]. Reading this message, Dumbledore became really curious about this fruit... As for what the fruit was... Hmmm... Leave it to your guess... ... ... ... (Author: HomHom... That.... This... So long... This arc! -_-.... Honestly, this arc was a challenge for me... In many different ways... Hope I didn''t disappoint you guys, especially that many were angry about the nerf... lol....) Chapter 156 - First Direction Somewhere in the world... White clouds moving slowly in the clear blue sky, and a bright sun sparkling its warmth upon what its light reaches... In the huge green field filled with vitality and green fine grass, a small vortex suddenly appeared in the void on top of it and a white-haired figure came out from this vortex... "Huh?" As soon as this figure appeared, he controlled himself and slowly landed on the ground while looking around with a confused face... As the figure looked around, he found himself in a green grassland in the midst of high and low mountains. "I shouldn''t appear in such a place..." The figure said while looking around... Thinking of this, the figure became more confused and slowly rose to the sky ready to take a look around from a higher place... As he raised to the sky, he kept looking around till he saw the whole picture of this green land... Huge mountains with a big forest surround from all sides... and a huge field filled with grass under him... The more the white figure looked around, the more confused he was... While thinking the white figure stretched his nerve as if thinking hard... And then he stretched his hand and a few pieces of papers appeared in his palm... Two pieces moved to the west, one to the north, and one to the north-east... Looking at the few white paper pieces, a smile appeared on the figure''s face... A smile of relief... While looking at the papers, suddenly a white snake with beautiful wings appeared from nowhere wrapped herself around the white figure''s body, and looked around with smart eyes filled with curiosity... Followed by another long pink-haired girl wearing black clothes, and a witch hat on top of her head... looked so lovely, and the curiosity in her round eyes wasn''t a bit lower than the snake... These three were naturally Gray, Perona, and Nagini who just came back to the main world... Both Perona and Nagini were full of curiosity about this world... Even though Perona was here before... But what she saw was only the crystal room that imprisoned her... And what she heard was only the screams of monsters... So in some sense, this was really her first time to see the main world clearly... "Woah, so fresh" Perona said while looking at the green shining land around her that gave her a relaxing and beautiful feeling... And Gray nodded his head about this... But the doubt in his eyes was stronger... How to say it... The entire place wasn''t right... Before leaving the main world he was in the underground lowest place where he found the red crystal... So after he left... A big explosion should have followed as he left... Soo... this beautiful green land under them shouldn''t be green at all... But a pitch-black hell... At least there shouldn''t have any trace of life at this moment... Did he back into another place? Gray though so at first... But after some observation, he found that it was the same place... The open space under them should be where he left before... And the mountains around them weren''t real mountains, but more like big hills... The reason for the terrain change, making this place completely different, probably because of the countless holes and tunnels the insects made in the underground before, and after the explosion, many high and low changes happened in this place... But the question was..... how did it become full of life like this? From the Vivre cards, Gray can see that Mary and the others still didn''t gather till now which means that he didn''t leave for a long time... While thinking of this, Gray already came back to the ground with Perona and Nagini... "How do you feel?" Gray looked at Perona and Nagini and asked... He wanted to knew how did they feel after crossing the world while being inside the ring... Even though he could see the answer from their faces, he still wanted to make sure... "Hmmm... Nothing really... When I closed and opened my eyes the world outside the ring already changed..." Perona thought carefully and answered, while Nagini was the same... This shows that there wasn''t much difference from crossing while holding hands... But safer... Hearing this, Gray smiled with satisfaction... Like this, the crossing will be much safer, and a separate accident like before should not happen again... Gray didn''t rush to leave but waved his hand conjuring a table and two chairs on the ground... Seeing this, Perona sat on one of them while Gray on the other... And then he took out a crystal orb from his ring... While Perona took something to eat with Nagini while looking at Gray working... Seeing their actions, Gray''s mouth twitched... Are we on a Picnic? Just came to a new world and have the mood to eat? How heartless these two could be... Anyway, Gray didn''t care about this and started looking at the orb... What was Gray doing? shouldn''t he Follow the card direction? Hmmm... Wouldn''t that be an insult for the magic he possesses? Gray wanted to use Divination to find the location of the others first, then going to where they are, will be much easier... Just like he found Nagini before... Well... That sounds easy, but... Divination this skill... So unreliable sometimes... But so useful at the same time... After half an hour hard-working all he could see in the orb was a white cloud of smoke... "Oh? What is this?" Till suddenly the cloud changed and something appeared inside that attracted Perona and Nagini who was watching the orb with Gray. What they saw inside was... A small village... from the look around the village, it should be beside the sea area... While many weird golden statues were scattered around this village... Then... No then... The picture turned into a cloud of smoke again... "The golden statues! It''s Mary!" Perona saw the picture and said... "Well... It''s decided let''s go in Mary''s direction..." Gray also saw this and said with a smile... So he and Perona with Nagini who didn''t need to hide anymore flew into the direction the paper showed them... Honestly, he wanted to directly teleport to the village from the picture... But that''s why he also said this skill can be unreliable... Even though he saw the place from the picture, still it wasn''t clear to him... Without a clear idea of where he wants to go, Gray can''t simply use apparition... Gray faced such a problem when he wanted to find Nagini before, but at that time, he had enough luck to use... Now the poor little paper can''t help much... So with this, Gray honestly followed the paper in the end... But at least, he had an idea where he was going to... As Gray with Perona and Nagini left... The conjured table and chairs were left behind with a few donuts they didn''t eat... So they should be left like this... But after a few minutes... Someone appeared beside the table and stretched her hand, picking a piece of donut... "Yum... That''s good..." With a soft sound, the woman who appeared looked in the direction Gray flew to and said while eating... "Waiting for a whole day, finally my cute thing appeared...Umm... This is really good" She said while finishing the donut in her hand and picked another one... "But what is his ability exactly? that''s really odd, looks like his ability wasn''t simply invisibility and the weird vortex as I thought... no wonder Chandra wanted to find him..." As she was saying very scary words, the woman took the last piece of donut and ate it... "WOOSH" As she finished eating, the wind became a little stronger and blew the woman''s blond hair... "Well¡­" After the wind calmed down, a young blond girl replaced the woman who was standing there now and a very silly smile appeared on her face, and inside her heavenly blue eyes, there was a very playful look... With this, the little girl took a step forward and disappeared from the place just as she appeared... Followed by a weirder scene, just as she left... The blue clear sky slowly started changing... And clouds gathered out of nowhere, while the fresh and green life around the place, started changing slowly... The green land became black lifeless earth, the trees around the hills were cooked black, the aftereffects of a huge explosion were very clear in the middle of the place... And around the burned ground, a few insects shell fragments that were hard enough to not turn to dust by what turned this place into what it is... The green land completely changed to another picture... If Gray didn''t leave and saw this place right now... He will probably say; "Yes! That''s how it should be!" But unfortunately, he already left far away from here... So he didn''t notice the change of reality that was happening here... ... .... Chapter 157 - Through That Day... Back in time a little bit... On top of the sea, somewhere around the world... *Rumble* A bolt of golden lightning was flickering moving at a very fast speed through this sea... The lightning didn''t stop for a second and kept moving all the way toward a current direction... As the lightning became faster and faster, a high cliff quickly appeared in front of it stoping its advancing direction... *RUMBLE* The moment the lightning came to the high cliff land, it directly flew to its stop on top of the flat land on top of the cliff... With this, the real form of this lightning also showed itself... "Finally, reached the land again..." The person who appeared from the lightning said to herself... This was a really beautiful woman, with long black hair, and pair of black eyes that were hiding gold inside of them, her ears, were sharper than usual, wearing a few gold armor pieces protecting her arms and legs, holding a golden spear in her hands... with a pair of incomplete little wings behind her back, making her look more like an angel warrior... While standing there, she looked around as if trying to find something and soon she looked to her left... "Well... Tauriel should be with Baccarat now, so they should be safe... And Legolas can take care of himself...Only Gray and Perona..." But before moving on, she started talking to herself, while touching her head... "Rest first..." If one looked at the woman''s eyes carefully, he can find a trace of fatigue from inside of them, apparently, she was tired somehow... Who''s that pok... I mean woman? Naturally, she was Mary... It has been ten hours since she changed her direction flying toward Baccarat direction, in these ten hours, the first thing she thought of was to find the others... So she moved all the way through the endless oceans... But... She really wants to ask... Was the world that big? Just how far did they separate? So, such doubts kept appearing in her mind... Not only this, because she moved through the ocean directly, she met many annoying sea monsters along the way... Since the creatures in the land can evolve, naturally the sea creatures will be the same... It''s just compared to land, the sea was many times more dangerous... If it wasn''t for her conqueror Haki was used almost all the time to scare them, she wouldn''t have reached the land at this right now... But would be probably still fighting in the sea... Ride the cloud? Hmmm... It happened that the weather was so good and clean today... Honestly, Mary didn''t feel very well at this moment... How to say it... Before ten hours she just came back to the world... And what did she do before coming back? She... was in a war... Marineford war... kicking generals asses... She was already tired... But didn''t take a rest and kept moving searching for the others... But a person''s energy also limited... Since she came back, she already fought a few times with both zombies and beasts, lets not say, she was using her ability all the time... So at this moment, Mary truly felt weakness in her body... all she wants now was to find a warm bed and take some rest... Or her body really won''t allow her to keep up... Mary also realized how wrong she was... She really should have rested before going mindlessly through the sea... But who made her anxious to find the others? Even though she doesn''t want to... She had to stop moving and find a place to rest... So after coming to the land, she stopped and started searching for a place she can stay in... And soon she found one... It was a small village not far away from where she stayed... So a few seconds later she reached the place... There wasn''t any living being there, only a few zombies wandering around the village, and about a few third-order zombies, so she destroyed them fast, and chose a relatively remote house that was easy to ignore in the village... After making sure that everything was safe, she finally couldn''t resist and threw herself to bed... "Hope they are okay..." As Mary said this, she has fallen into the dreamland... And like this, Mary stopped here... While also the reason why she didn''t find to reach the others till now... But at least... Mary''s luck was good... And her night was peaceful... ... ... In another dark forest, a tall handsome light blond-haired man with sharp ears and a smooth face laying on a big tree, while a bonfire was lit, close to him keeping some warmth in the place... "Trik..." In this silent and calm atmosphere, a braking sound appeared... It wasn''t so loud, as if someone stepped on a branch in the ground... But as soon as the sound appeared, a huge dark shadow flew from the forest darkness directly toward the man who was laying not far... But before the show reaches him, the man''s eyes suddenly opened showing pair of blue eyes, and with a very smooth and elegant movement as if his body was a leaf carried by the wind, dodged the shadow and stepped not far away... "BOOM" "WISSHHH" The shadow smashed the place where the man was resting, directly destroying the tree itself... While a strong burning sound appeared from the tree at the same time... The shadow figure was also cleared... It was a gigantic dark serpent, with skin like dark iron, and eyes like abyss door turned its head at the man who it failed to finish him in one attack and made an annoying sound... Looking at this snake in front of him, the man felt chilly for a second... And directly draw two short swords from his back... With this, one snake one man looked at each other silently... With only a burning sound from the destroyed tree that was slowly melting into a liquid... That just shows how strong this snake venom was... But even so, the man wasn''t scared but looked so calm at this moment... The snake didn''t stay silent, and suddenly like a bullet despite its size, reached toward the man, with open mouth wanted to devour him... But the man was faster, and with elegant footsteps dodged the snake face, and the short swords in his hand turned into pitch-black swords and directly attacked the snake body in front of him... "TGING" But as if he attacked an iron shield, the snake''s skin was so hard that his sword attack didn''t even leave a scratch on it... Seeing this, the man opened his blue eyes with a surprise this time, but before he could react, the snake tail from the side already reached him with a speed that he never expected and hit his body darting him into the forest... "BOOM!" After being smashed by the tail darting away, the man was like an arrow flew toward the trees not far away, and a huge explosion appeared from that place... The black snake who managed to hit its tonight prey was taken aback... It doesn''t remember that its attack has an after hit explosion effect... But soon another scene surprised the snake appeared... From the explosion center, a group of light came out very fast that it was hard for it to dodge and hit its face... "Boom" Another explosion appeared, but this time it was the snake who got bombed... With this, a stream of light spots gathered together on the tree branch not far away. As the light spots came together, the man who was darted by the snake just now appeared, and his body didn''t receive any kind of damage... But he didn''t stay there for long and turned into a group of light spots again and moved a little far away... "BOOM" While the tree he was standing in was already destroyed by the snake that was completely fine... "Not working?" The man raised his left eyebrow and said while looking at the snake that didn''t reserve any damage from his attack... *Mea!* As he was looking at the snake that was calmly observing him as an annoying prey not far away, a little black head came out from his pocket and looked around with a confused face... But then it disappeared and appeared on top of the man''s head looking at the snake not far away, with weird eyes... Legolas felt the cat on top of his head and smiled helplessly... This cat really likes to stand on his head... Yup... the elegant elf prince was naturally Legolas... After a few hours since moving in Baccarat''s direction, the sun was already replaced by the moon, so Legolas didn''t choose to keep moving his way to leave the forest he was trying to leave, but chose to rest before continuing on his way ... Just like the others, Legolas also came back to the world after a very long day... So he was already very tired, and after he came back, he kept moving around for some time misled by the papers till he changed his direction to Baccarat''s direction... From the life cards, he can see that the others were safe, even though he still doesn''t know what was happening with Gray and Perona, but at least nothing life-threatening should happen... After all, the paper turned black.. But didn''t disappear, which means their life shouldn''t have disappeared... He wasn''t worried? He naturally worried, but Legolas also knew that he shouldn''t keep moving... Unlike Mary, Legolas who has a huge experience knew very well how to judge and control his actions... With a weak and tired body, he shouldn''t keep moving... After all, it won''t be funny if he met a dangerous situation and couldn''t extract his real power because of body tiredness... So he wanted to take a rest and recharge his body first... As for the cat, it''s the same cat that made him helpless before... This cat has been following him all day long, and Legolas couldn''t really do anything about it... He couldn''t even touch it till now... And this what happened till this black serpent in front of him appeared... The cat watched the snake not far away, and an annoyed look appeared in its eyes, apparently, this snake offended it somehow... But as if thinking of something, the cat''s eyes became lazy and jumped to the tree beside Legolas and... "Mea Mea..." Looked at Legolas and meawed twice as a normal cat... Hmmm... But for some reason, Legolas felt this cat was saying *deal with it* Well... He didn''t have time to think too much... For now, he had to deal with the trouble that was eyeing him... Legolas''s night... Didn''t end peacefully at the end.... Chapter 158 - Familiar Scene Sunset... Also known as sundown... A daily phenomenon of the disappearance of the Sun below the horizon due to Earth''s rotation... Usually, at this time of day, the world will be tinted with beautiful yellow-red color coming from the end of the horizon, making it the most beautiful moment to watch in all of the day... Charming enough to make the watcher wish that the sun could stay there... right on the horizon, not below it, not above it, just right on it... And the cloudy skies had made this sunset more charming than it was already... ... In the long road between the yellow fields... There was nothing around other than in yellow crop fields between hills... A sports car, stood on the highway not moving anywhere, while a red figure can be seen sitting on the car''s hood watching this beautiful Sunset at the end of the horizon... She was a slender and extremely beautiful red-haired woman, pair of sharp ears, smooth white skin, and two bright green eyes... She was standing there doing nothing, just watching the sun leaving slowly, feeling the beauty of this moment... If one could look at her face closely, he can see a very charming smile carrying unimaginable emotions... There was an old saying that says; *Sunsets are proof that no matter what happens, every day can end beautifully* If she heard these words, This woman would probably nod her head in agreement ... But apparently not because of how charming the sunset was... But because of the few papers she has lowered her head and looked at... These papers were somehow odd... Two pieces were moving to the west, while one to the north, and the other to the north-west... The woman didn''t keep watching the papers but turned her head and looked at the other person who was sleeping in the car behind her with odd color in her eyes... "You were right ... Everyone''s fine..." Her words carried a deep relief... "UMMM" The person who was sleeping inside the car, changed her body sleeping position and stayed asleep, but there was a nice smile on the sleeping face, that was almost covered with red hair... Another beautiful red-haired woman... From the look of her body, it can be seen that she was a tall slender woman, with long red hair as beautiful as the other woman... Who are these two? Naturally, they were Tauriel and Baccarat... It has been a whole day since Gray and Perona''s papers turned black... Baccarat had told Tauriel not to worry since they met, and everyone should be okay... After finding Baccarat, they didn''t use any ability but drove the car Baccarat found... Along the way, Tauriel also learned how to operate it, which was quite easy. So she drove, while Baccarat also went to dreamland... Between all of them, Baccarat might have been the most tired one... Not only physically, but even mentally... After all, her worries before coming back to the world were the strongest... None of them could imagine how sad her emotions were at that time... So after meeting Taureil, Baccarat didn''t hold for long and slept directly in the car... And she already slept for a long time... But this only shows how much she was exhausted... Along the way, Tauriel didn''t meet any moving creature, no humans, no beasts, not even a zombie that should be seen everywhere... Which was probably because of the humanoid luck machine that was sleeping beside her ... So their day was the most peaceful and relaxed one... Tauriel herself took some rest along the way, but because of her ability nature, she didn''t need to rest for long and kept moving... Well... kept moving till the car stopped moving because the car''s fuel tank was already empty... So she chose to wait for Baccarat to wake up and keep moving after... But while looking at the beautiful sunset, Tauriel took the papers and kept watching... As if hoping something will change in the black papers, and the worried emotions inside her heart could calm down... And what she hoped for, actually happened... Gray and Perona''s paper of life, slowly turned into white papers and started moving in one direction... What does that mean? It means that both of them were really safe and were really together... Because Gray and Perona were inside the crystal ground before, the direction of the papers kept changing, and finally turned black together... So they already guessed... Not to say, Baccarat already said this... But now the two turned back to normal and moved together in the same direction shows that both Gray and Perona were really together and they are safe... So for her, the day really ended beautifully... Even though the sunset wasn''t the proof for her... But she felt it was more beautiful today... After thinking of all this, Tauriel entered the car and sat beside Baccarat, and relaxed her back ready to take a rest till Baccarat wake up and keep moving... Now she felt good enough and wanted to relax a little more... Unforctuanlly no one was there to see this impactful picture of these two made under this sunset... ... .... ..... Gray with Perona and Nagini flew all the way toward the direction Mary''s paper has shown them and already left the dense forest area moving between the mountains... As they moved on, Gray kept watching the terrain around them and couldn''t help but sigh with a weird look... While Perona and Nagini, looked around trying to find what difference they could find... The earth really changed much since the apocalypse... Now he and Perona were flying between green mountains that have a huge river between them... Making a nice view... Actually... If you removed the zombies, this world would have been a very beautiful one right now... "Hmmm?" As they passed the mountains, Gray, Perona, and even Nagini felt something not far away in front of them... And in their flying direction, they perceived something wrong not far away... Gray didn''t stop and kept moving forward, with a weird look appeared on his face, apparently thinking of something... As much as he remembers... The direction that they were moving on should be... While thinking of this, soon he and Perona stopped moving forward and looked in front of them with doubt... "What is this?" Perona looked at what appeared in front of them not far away and said... "Barrier?" Gray answered with a weird look in his eyes... As he said, what appeared in front of them was a weird transparent barrier in the void blocking their way... But this wasn''t the point here... Behind the barrier itself, they saw huge walls raised from the ground blocking something behind it... While the area covered by these walls was so huge that Gray couldn''t see the end by looking from here... Gray didn''t keep flying but with Perona and Nagini floated down to the forest under them between the trees... ''Hero base?'' Gray thought of the base he was originally planning to before... Yes... Mary''s direction happened to be in the same direction as her old base... Hero base... So he was able to guess what was the walls guarding... But Gray also felt so wrong when he saw the walls... He really wanted to ask... Why so big? Mary already told him that her base was stronger than other bases around... And even saw it from her memories... But he didn''t see any majestic wall like this... Nor the energy barrier around the base... Even weirder, he couldn''t use Haki to explore what behind the barrier... So Gray didn''t choose to keep moving and came down for a few reasons... One... He wanted to take a look and see if he could find a survivor outside the base barrier... After all, he still has a few questions that need to be answered... While also finding some information about the base... So like this, with Perona and Nagini, he started moving on between the trees... After a few minutes, maybe he was lucky, and soon Gray felt a few presences not far away... With his Haki, he was able to feel them... And apparently, these presences were coming in their direction... "Someone is coming..." Perona looked toward the trees on their side and said. She also felt the approaching presence... It didn''t take long, and without them moving anywhere, they were able to see four-figure between the trees not far away was approaching them... OK... Gray saw the scene and a bad feeling arise inside his heart... Because the scene was weirdly... Awfully familiar??? He saw one little blond girl, running toward his direction with a funny smile on her face as if she was enjoying something, holding a weird-looking big fruit in her hand... And... One woman with two men running behind the girl with an angry look at their faces... As if they encountered something extremely annoying... Ah... What a very familiar scene that couldn''t be more familiar.... Chapter 159 - Its Your Turn Gray and Perona standing beside each other were looking at the three people and the little girl who came to their location very fast with different eyes... Perona watched these people with doubt... One woman who seems to be the leader, and two men holding weapons in their hands, following one little girl with angry faces... No matter how you look at it, one will think of them as a group of bad people, so while thinking of this, a soft white small ghost entered the ground without anyone notice... But Gray beside her saw this situation in a completely different view... And many doubts raised inside his mind... Why the scene was familiar... Gray asked himself at first... But the next second he figured out why it was so familiar... After all, he still remembers this overly suspicious smile very well... Who was this little girl? Gray recognized her as soon as he saw her face clearly... Just because of her weird smile... he recognized her... Let''s not mention the weirdness all over her... This little girl was the weird girl that gives him the empty feeling... and wanted to cooperate with him to get the awakening crystals in the underground before... That even after he refused, and left her alone, still was forced to enter the underground... Gray knew that what happened back then was because of Perona using her paper of luck... So he didn''t suspect this little girl about this... But the question was... How did she survive the explosion? And how can she appear here? Was it by chance? Well... There were many *how* in his mind right now... But thinking of how fast she came to their side from far away, Gray looked at her a little more... Well... But the girl''s next words and actions surprised him again... and annoyed him again... "Fake boy, we meet again! Good... they want to take my things, help me!" She ran not far behind Gray and Perona then said while pointing at the three who were following her. "What! It''s my thing! It''s you who stole us, damn girl! Return my pocket back!" When the woman heard the little girl''s words, she became so angry as if someone stepped on her cat tail... Well... Even though she doesn''t have one... While the two-man beside her were also angry because of the girl''s words... As for Gray, he looked at the girl behind him and tried to not get angry at her words... "PFFFT" But Perona beside him already blocked her mouth blocking her laugh... Fake boy? Ah... Come to think about it... This girl didn''t believe him the last time they met... He didn''t think why she recognized him so fast... After all, with his iconic long white hair and crown, Gray doesn''t think anyone else will look like him... So even if he grew up, she should be able to recognize him... "Boy, are you her partner? Let her give us back our things!" One of the three who was following the little girl looked at Gray and said while holding his big hummer apparently ready to fight at any moment... He was a middle-aged man with short brown hair and a strong body build. From his sharp eyes, one can see how many fights he went through... But apparently, he has a short temper... But one can see the surprise inside his eyes... After all, both Gray and Perona and even Nagini around Gray''s neck were so outstanding... So it was only normal for him to be surprised "Stop..." But his leader, the fake cat woman stopped him, with some sweat on her face... This woman was a short black haired woman with a short and slim body... While the third man was relatively calm and kept observing from under his hair that was covering his eyes... Gray who heard the man''s words, also looked at them... But his eyes didn''t have any anger... From what he heard, he already guessed what was happening here... Like before... This girl stole things and was followed by the others... Hmmm..... When he met her for the first time, she stole the awakening crystal from a few wretched men who were following her... So Gray didn''t hesitate to help and cut their heads... After all, just looking at their faces, Gray was able to see the visible bad intentions... And now he met this little girl again in the same situation... Thinking of all of this, Gray had an odd look on his face... But thinking of what he came here for, Gray didn''t plan to attack but looked at the woman in the middle who seems to be scared of him for some reason... "Are you from that base?" Gray pointed at Hero base direction and asked... "Yes..." The woman answered directly... "What is the base name?" Gray asked again... "It''s not a base anymore... It''s a city... Hero City!" This time the man beside her said with some pride in his tone... "City?" Hearing his words, Gray raised his eyebrow and didn''t understand directly. So Gray started asking all he wanted to know and the woman kept answering while her partners looked at her with doubt... But none of the two stopped her and kept silent... Apparently, they have trust in their captain''s actions, so both of them only held their weapons ready to fight any moment if something occurred... After all, they could understand each other after a long time... their captain seems to be scared by this seemingly peaceful elf in front of them... So they have to be careful... Lucky them they can''t see the few ghosts that were lurking under them at this moment... After ten minutes of questioning, Gray who already had a very weird expression on his face looked at the sky with difficulty... He already learned all that he wanted to learn... And in his heart, only a few words kept repeating... ''This world is so dangerous... I want to leave...'' What he heard really scared Gray... Hero base was originally a little better base than other bases when Mary was there before... But after Mary has left, five current people have come to the base all of suddenly and directly take control of it... Even the old leader of the base himself didn''t dare to resist... Those five didn''t hurt anyone but brought a new kind of hope to the survivor''s future... With their abilities, in eight months only, the entire base has evolved into a big city that contains a very huge population after collecting many small bases they could reach... and random survivors all around... Well... Till now, Gray felt good about this news... Originally Gray was planning to enter Hero city after coming back from sea world... But what happened next didn''t allow him... Plus when he heard about the power level inside the base, he felt that it was really dangerous to enter that base back then... And even now... How strong the five people who made all this? They don''t know... But from what the woman knew... At least their power was higher than 30,000 C.P... After all, one of them killed a fifth-order zombie with 22,000 C.P not a long time ago... Hmmm... A very high number... Very high that Gray wants to ask... Was this the same world I used to live in? Since such a group of powerful people actually exists... Things shouldn''t be like this! Till now he has never seen anyone with such a high number... Even in other worlds! Can three years make such monsters? But in other thoughts... He himself awakened a very out of order ability... Why others can''t? And he didn''t forget a current zombie almost got him a long time ago...[Actually, 3 days ago] This also explained to Gray why he didn''t see any zombies as he kept getting closer to this place... Probably cleared by this ...City. "Well... The last question... If you caught her... What were you planning to do with her?" Gray asked the woman in front of him with a weird smile... While invisible magic was carried by his words... "Teach her a good lesson... Then take her back to the city... She''s still young, I can''t let her stay outside alone like this..." The woman looked at Gray confusingly and said her true thoughts... "Well... A good answer... Return her things..." Gray smiled and didn''t do anything to them... And said to the little girl behind him. Anyway, they are not bad people... The woman''s answer shows this... Besides they didn''t hurt him, why should he hurt them? All he wanted was some information, and he already got what he wants... "Are you sure? there might be something good inside" The little blonde looked at Gray and said with a thief''s smile... But seeing Gray wasn''t interested, the blonde threw the space pocket back to the woman as if she was throwing a trash bag... Apparently, she didn''t care about what might be inside from the very beginning... "This... Thank you very much... Let''s go" As the woman took her pocket, she looked at Gray with some hesitation, but after thinking of something, she thanked him and turned back directly. While her two companions glanced at Gray with weird eyes and followed... Seeing them running away, Gray didn''t care anymore and looked at the troublemaker behind him and a weird light appeared in his eyes... "Now it''s your turn..." As Gray said this, a bottle of unknown potion appeared in his hand, and a very nice smile appeared on his face... .... Chapter 160 - Niala Vivala "Hey Oria, what the hell was happening with you, why were you scared of that boy..." As the three awakeners went a little further, the hammer man looked at the woman in front and asked with an odd face. "Idiot... didn''t you see the snake around his shoulder..." Oria looked at him and said with anger, while the fear inside her eyes was so obvious... "That snake? What''s wrong with it?" Thinking of the beautiful snake around Gray''s shoulders, the man couldn''t help but ask... Naturally, he saw Nagini, but he didn''t think of it as a threat... At most, it''s a kind of low order evolved snake Gray managed to tame... With Gray''s age, can he tame a stronger beast? Their city has a few weird tamers... "That snake... At least a fifth-order beast..." Oria hesitated for a second and said... "WHAT! How can this be possible?" This time the second man who was calm also broke out and asked with shock. "You both know my ability... Do you think I will make a mistake?" She didn''t answer but asked them... Hearing her, both of them calmed down and didn''t know what to say right now... Oria''s first awakening ability was [Cat-beast Soul]... Yup... A weird ability... But saved her life against beasts many times... Cat soul... This ability give her all that a normal cat has... How to say it... For example, her body became extremely flexible, while her steps became smoother and more agile, and her senses became like that of the beast! While some of her actions sometimes resemble that of the cat... The moment Nagini looked at her, Oria felt her life was locked by a gigantic beast... A threat of death she never felt before locked her from all directions... It was only one glance that added a great fear to her heart... And that was the reason she didn''t dare to offend Gray at any costs... "And didn''t you find the problem when chasing that little thief? All the three of us are fourth-order awakeners... And couldn''t catch her... Do you think she''s normal?" After Oria calmed her fear a little bit, she looked again at her two partners and said... Hearing her, the two also had doubts in their eyes... Apparently also found this problem... In fact, Oria found this, from the very moment she chased the little blonde... After all, with her fast and smooth cat-like movements, she should catch Oria even if she was a fourth-order... But along the way, many random things blocked her way making her movement slower... Yet she didn''t think about this... In her mind, the faster the blonde run away, the more she wanted to take her back to the city... At such a young age and already have this kind of strength... If this blonde was taken back to the city, her strength should rise faster, and the city will win another kind of hope... But she never expected to meet a monster-like presence like Nagini... The hesitation on her face before leaving because she still wanted to take the blonde back to the city... Not only her but even Gray and Perona who just appeared... Yet her fear of Nagini stopped her, and finally, run away... Honestly, when she saw Gray and Perona she felt happy somehow... Especially Gray... To be able to tame such a strong snake... And from their looks, she can see that Gray and Perona have some differences from normal humans... Apparently, their awakening type was more unique... But what can she say... Nagini was so scary... Her cat heart couldn''t stand the pressure anymore... Besides, Gray might not listen to her... Who know if he will change his mind and let that scary snake attack them... So she didn''t and abandoned the idea... For now... "Let''s go back... We need to report about this..." Oria finally didn''t want to waste more time and ran in the city direction... ... .... ..... "What is this?" The blonde heard Gray''s words and smiled playfully, apparently, she already realized what Gray meant... But seeing Gray taking out a weird potion from nowhere and asked with some interest... "Ah, this... Veritaserum... A magical truth potion..." Gray looked at the potion in his hand and said with a smile... As he said this, Gray looked at the blonde as if he was trying to see a panicked expression from her... But this blonde didn''t plan to play with the rules... When Gray just finished his words, she actually came to his side and took the potion, drinking it in one go... "It doesn''t have any taste... Is it really a magic potion?" After drinking all the serum in one go, the blonde said and threw the bottle away... This time even Perona and Nagini who were silent all the time were taken aback by the blonde actions... While Gray looked at the bottle on the ground and felt funny... He didn''t stop her from taking the potion ready to see what she wanted to do... But didn''t expect this... Magic potion? This girl... So interesting... "Well... fake boy... Ask me what you want... Like this, You won''t run away from me as you did before(Ridicules smile), right" the blonde looked at Gray and said with a ridiculous look on her face as if she was telling him about his shameful actions... "Pffftt..." Hearing her saying this again, Perona this time couldn''t hold herself and laughed... "...." While Gray''s face froze again... But he didn''t answer and looked at her helplessly... How to say it... He ran away from this little girl before... After all, this girl was really weird... In many different ways... Despite the fact that she gives him a feeling of an empty shell... The fact that he can''t enter her disks was always in Gray''s mind... And also the main reason why he didn''t want to get closer to her before... At that time he was in his weakest period... At least the weakest since he got stronger... But now... He was really interested in the secret of this girl... "What''s your name?" Gray started asking... Since she volunteered and took the potion, then he won''t waste her offer... "Niala Vivala... Ah? So that''s how the potion works!" The blonde said with some surprise on her face... But then a cunning look appeared in her eyes but disappeared fast... ''Niala....'' Gray heard her name and started thinking if he heard such a name before... "Well... How long since we met last time?" Gray on started with the second question... "One day... But how long was it for you?" Niala looked at Gray and didn''t show much emotion other than the smile on her face... But asked Gray while looking at him from top to bottom... She felt like discovering something right now... Gray also saw this girl''s sharp gaze but didn''t care about this... In fact, he already knew the answer from the three awakeners he meets just now... but simply wanted to confirm again from someone he knows... So the situation in the forest probably made by another reason... Gray thought of many reasons why the explosion place turned into a green land... For example, it might be an awakened grass that could spread itself faster... Or maybe something else... There were many explanations... Unfortunately for Gray none of them were right... "There should have been a big explosion where we meet... How did you survive..." Gray looked at her again and asked. "It''s my ability" Niala looked at Gray and answer... "Ability? what is your ability?" Hearing this, Gray became so interested... Maybe her next answer will reveal most of his doubts... "I''m not sure... But it should something keeping my life..." Niala touched her chin and said thoughtfully... "Hmm? How is this?" Gray heard her words and thought of something... But not sure about it yet... But if his guess was right this Niala''s weirdness can be explained... "Every time I face any disaster, something will happen to take me away... For example, yesterday, When I realize it... I was already around this area... And the explosion happened there..." Niala said... After hearing this, Gray eyes brightened, and started asking many up and down questions... While Niala answered nonsense answers all the time, which made Perona beside Gray looking at all this with doubt... After a few minutes, Gray stopped asking... "I thought you were dead... How did you survive?" Niala thought very hard and finally explained as much as she could... But in exchange, she looked at Gray and asked... ''Well... I really worked so hard to create many lies... I demand some answers!'' Niala thoughts... ''Rules awakening ability....'' And Gray didn''t care about this but looked at Niala with some problem... He already came into guesses about this little girl... After all, it''s completely not normal for him not to enter her disks since she was a living thing... And even though she gives him a dead feeling... The life inside her body wasn''t a lie... She was a flesh and blood in front of him... A complete human... So this feeling should be made because of something else... Did Gray doubt her answers? No... After all, she drank the potion he made by himself... A whole bottle... So he didn''t even think about the lying issue... But thought of what he guessed... the weirdest type of awakeners... Rules awakening... This type called *Rule* for a reason... In this awakening, the awakener gains some rules for himself... Rules upon the rules of the world argumentation or logic... But what the rules themselves weren''t clear for anyone... Niala''s rules should be something related to her survival... From what she said, as long as there was a threat to her life, something will happen and save her... But she herself not sure about it... Yet can feel it... But this rule won''t help her at all as long as she didn''t really face a life-threatening situation... Of course maybe not... The rule abilities are so weird... This kind of awakening was the strongest, yet the weakest... Because it wasn''t something you could control or feel... Honestly, these rules awakening were so scary somehow, because there was no telling about the limit of this type itself... For example, someone might awaken a rule to drink water and get stronger... Funny? Nah... Rule awakening was such an awkward awakening... Even though Gray never heard of such ridiculous rules... But since this type exists... There was no reason not to think of this... In fact, Mary''s ability has something to do with rules... Her skills carrying weird rules with them... For example [Reverse]... This skill can reverse any attack no matter what it is... Such skill can''t be taught to others, nor imitated... Only Mary could do it... If it wasn''t for his ability to recognize her ability as a skill... Gray will never dream of having such irresponsible skill... Gray didn''t plan to ask further... Realizing all this, Gray looked at the girl with calm eyes... ''Come to think about it... Since her ability can save her like this and block my ability... Can''t it block the potion effect?'' Even though Gray felt funny, but he wasn''t an idiot... Does he believe her?... Nope... He believes in his own potion... But sometimes, you shouldn''t believe what you think you believe... For Gray, this little girl was a very odd one... He doesn''t know her... This was the second time he meets her... So he couldn''t think of her as someone who was actually watching him... Nor connecting anything around him with her... After all, even though he has his own guess.. he can''t guess what he didn''t even come in touch with... So knowing the problem and the fact that all that she said might be mixed with lies was enough to make him... interested... ''This girl... Why is she acting like this?'' This was the real question... .... Chapter 161 - Odd Town ''What next....'' Gray looked at the barrier that can be seen in the sky from where he was standing and kept thinking of what he should do now... Honestly, Gray really wants to enter the base... The city in front of him right now... How to say it... The survival bases have many kinds of random abilities of all kinds, every base might be a treasure box for Gray... Many weird and useless abilities for their owners might be another divine-like ability for Gray who can move between worlds... Not only him... But for all his partners... And from what he knows, the city in front of him wasn''t a normal base... But a real city made of many bases with a huge population... Let''s not say the top five there... Gray really wonders what kind of abilities they have... But soon enough Gray shook his head and denied the idea of entering the base right now, but decided to find the other first... Why? For many reasons... First, finding the others was more important than hunting power that he will get sooner or later... Second, he doesn''t have much free space in his D disk right now... What did he do in these years? Learning magic, copying skills, learning many things... Even though he has about 80GB of free space right now... But that wasn''t enough... Who knows how much space he needs to get everything he wants... Some skills might be very strong but don''t cost much space... While some others could be very normal but have a huge size... This depends on the nature of the skill itself... For example Mary''s skills... Because it wasn''t a normal skill that can be learned or have a real systemic process, its size was not so large... Unlike Haki skills... While some skills that rely more on qualification and the systemic process can be high and low... Which also depends on the skill itself... Just like magic skills... That needs Blood and knowledge and exercise to get... In fact, his D disk should be much larger than this... After all, he can extract talent... But... His Disk raised so much in the sea world only... Because Baccarat kept helping him finding the talents and extract them... While in the wizarding world, he hardly got a few talents from the extremely talented wizards... Honestly, that was also one of the reasons, why he didn''t copy some skills for himself but only for the others before... After all, it was true that he found a way to extend his D disk, but it wasn''t unlimited after all... Besides... He can always get what he wants if needed from his partners'' disks... ''Well... It''s decided... After finding the others, come back and take a look...'' As Gray thought of this he didn''t look at the barrier anymore... "Ok... Let''s go..." Gray said to Perona ready to pass the city and continue his way toward Mary''s location... "Hmm? Where are we going?" Niala heard Gray''s words and said... "..." Gray looked at Niala who was still there and had a thoughtful look on his face... "We? You''re not going with us" Perona heard Niala''s words and said... "Why?" Hearing Perona''s words, Niala looked at her and asked with doubt... As if she wasn''t sure why they will not go together... "...." This time Perona was speechless... Why? Why she was asking *why?*... ... ... In the cloudy sky... A dark smoky cloud moved fast through the void leaving a long dark smoke line behind it... This dark cloud was so fast that it was traveling a very long distance every minute, as it moves further and further... ... Somewhere in an old abandoned town filled with forest trees, in the middle of a forest... The air here was so depressed and silent... Other than the weird hollowed sound of the wind moving between, nothing else could be heard here... Not even a bird noise existed in this place... The sky clouds were dim, giving a depressing feeling of death all over the place... While the light that passed from the clouds was no different... Making this small silent town a very scary place... *WOFFF* In the town entrance, a black cloud suddenly fell from the sky spreading darkness to a few meters around the place it fell from... While in the middle of this darkness, a long-white-haired figure wearing a dark crown on his head with a white snake around his shoulders appeared as the light in the darkness slowly reveling itself walking two steps forward while the smoke that was emanating from his body still didn''t calm while looking around... "Here is?" Gray looked around the weird town trying to figure out where he was right now... "This town looks odd" Perona in her soul form appeared beside Gray and said... "...." While Niala who came along also looked around with a bored face... Yup... It was Gray who was flying by himself at a very fast speed to move all the way... The way he used to fly just now wasn''t the normal flying spell... Nor his Magnet control... But another method used by the death eaters before... But his own improved version... Gray can''t apparate into the unknown... While the method the death eaters were using was more like... Half-apparition, Half-Flying... And was quite fast honestly... This method wasn''t a real secret in the wizarding world... But not many can use it... And even if they can, the feeling of using it, turning into half-smoke wasn''t a great experience with many weird side effects... A normal apparition can make one feel sick... and the same for a half-done apparition, and even worst somehow... The reason why Gray cared about this skill because it can be used with attributes... There are two ways to use magic... To use it normally without any attribute... And using dark and white art in the middle to make it faster... And what Gray had used just now was naturally a Dark art... After all, with his ring, the dark he uses wasn''t normal darkness at all... And that was also the reason why he flew very fast just now... While walking in the empty streets that were mostly filled with tree roots everywhere... Gray found that most of the buildings here were already destroyed and the roots of the trees were like a disease spreading all over the place... "Gray look..." Perona saw something while walking and said to Gray beside her... Hearing her, Gray looked in the direction Perona pointed to... What Gray saw was a humanoid figure not far away... Seeing this Gray raised his eyebrow and moved slowly toward the figure to see... And soon they saw what was it... What they saw were weird statues... Wooden statues everywhere... And all these statues were humanoid statues! Well... In another look, these statues also got weirder... Because... some of those statues were actually... Zombies statues! From the deformed look of these statues, Gray was able to see their identities... Gray looked at these statues and walked into one of them and looked closely... Looking at it, from what he can see, these statues were more petrified by something turning them into what they are now... While many small roots already made holes in these statues moving around... Looking around, Perona stayed close to Gray while looking at this scary town... While Niala kept observing Gray with interest... But while doing this, she looked at the tree trunks with thoughtful eyes... Speaking of Niala... Why was she here? Gray wasn''t really planning to let her around him at first... After all, he can see that with her ability, she won''t be in danger if he left her alone. And he wasn''t really a good man to take care of her anyway... Besides, he felt that if he left her, he will still see her again soon... But... He was still very interested in her unknown ability... So in the end he brought her along as she wanted, to observe her ability by himself... ... As Gray moved around, he finally reached the main street in this odd town ... Like all others, it was filled with roots all over the place, making this town, into a dark green town... "Gray... There is nothing in the forest around..." Perona beside Gray looked around and said to Gray... Just now the ghosts she spread everywhere around the forest told her the situation... The entire forest was empty... "I see..." Gray also said while looking at the town around him... "What should we do next?" While looking around, Perona asked... The sky was already dim... soon enough the world will be washed with darkness... And it wasn''t a good choice to keep moving... "Stay here for now..." Gray didn''t choose to move on and said... So with a few hand waves, Gray cleared an open space for them and conjured a few things they need to stay here tonight... Even though they are in town right now, but this place was more like an ancient town filled with tree roots everywhere... So Gray didn''t choose to stay in one of the houses but cleared the space, so he can always be ready in case something happened around them.... Chapter 162 - Because Youre Naive? In the middle of the night, the sky was dark filled with clouds blocking the moonlight... The world was completely washed in darkness, where one can hardly see a few meters far from him... Somewhere in this darkness, a few spots of light floated around a current area, where a few figures could be seen... Gray looked at the darkness in the sky calmly... He lowered his looking at the ring on his hand... It was a very beautiful ring with a dim yet fine black stone in the heart staying there... While looking at the ring... Gray''s eyes had a wavering look on them, but soon after he changed this look and calmed down, replaced with expectation... With this, the stone inside the ring heart started turning three times by itself... As the stone turned three times, Gray looked around him trying to find someone, but he found no one around other than Perona and Nagini who were laying at his side and Niala who was already asleep... Gray eyes twitched a little and looked at the ring again... With this, the stone inside turned again with a different idea inside his heart... This time he looked around and found two familiar figures that appeared from nowhere... "Ogi... Allen...." Gray looked at the two old friends and said with sad emotions... Yup... Gray used the stone to summon the two old friends who helped him with Mary when he came back from the mutants worlds... "Gray..." The two looked at Gray who changed so much and called his name directly... Since they were summoned with the stone naturally they know who called them... With mixed heart, Gray looked and talked with these two old friends who he couldn''t help before... "So... You really killed Zed that bastard... Hahahaha! Good, As expected from our team bag carrying member!" Ogi heard what Gray has told him after their death and laughed happily... "Well... That''s what happened.." Gray looked at the Ogi with a funny smile... Even after death, this man''s character still the same... While talking with them Gray also realized why the stone didn''t work for the first time... Ogi and Allen''s situation was somehow special... Their souls didn''t completely disappear from the world, and he was able to summon them because of their special situation... Gray confirmed this while trying to summon many other dead people he knew before... But apparently, he can''t summon them after a long time from their death... How long since Ogi and Allen died? To Gray, it might be many years... But for real, it was about a month and a few days only... What was the stone in the ring heart? Naturally, it was the reincarnation stone... Gray tried to use the stone at first to summon someone who he really wants to see... His father... Inside his heart, Gray always hoped that his father was still alive... He didn''t see him die from Zed''s memories before, only leaving alone giving the others a chance to run away... So there was a glimmer of hope there... Secondly, he needed some answers that only his father might give him... Answers he couldn''t understand by himself... So on the first try, his summoning failed... Which gave him two meanings... Either his father was alive... Or the stone won''t work in this world... After all, not every world life and death system was the same... Some worlds have heaven and hell realms, while some don''t... and the dead will really be dead after the death of the body, and the soul will simply become a part of the world itself... And there were worlds with cycles like the reincarnation cycle of life and death... Well... there were many kinds honestly... And the stone works by its own rules which making it like a key... If the condition of its rules was met, the key will work... If not, naturally it won''t... So in fact he didn''t have much hope honestly... From what he can see, the stone didn''t completely lose its work, it still has some use like the fact that he summoned both Ogi and Allen, but nothing more... If he tried to do this after a few days, this won''t work... This world wasn''t like the wizarding world... The reason why Allen and Ogi''s souls stayed till now probably because of something they were unwilling to leave like this... But a mere soul can''t go against the world rules anyway, after all, nothing special about their souls... So both of them were going to really disappear between heaven and earth soon... What happens after they completely disappear Gray doesn''t know... But he knows that the stone can''t bring them after that... All in all... The stone was actually so useless in this world... If not for their special situation, things wouldn''t have worked like this... Yet the stone weird spirituality was as good as ever... In the end, Gray didn''t get the answer he wished for... After talking for some time with Allen and Ogi, finally Gray was ready to bid the final farewell for them... "Gray.... you know... Our last regret was not being able to see you coming back alive, nor saving Mary from Zed... Now we know that both of you are alive... We have no regrets... Please... take care of Mary... She might look so strong... Yet our captain''s heart is so soft inside... In this sick world, she has nothing other than you now..." Allen looked at Gray and said while Ogi only nodded his face with a serious look... "Don''t worry..." Gray didn''t say much about this and only spoke these two words, which was enough for those two to rest in peace after... As Gray said this, the soul of the two in front of him turned to dust with a smile on their faces and disappeared completely from his vision... Or might be from the world... Seeing this, Gray eyes became calm again and looked quietly at the darkness in front of him... His doubts weren''t answered... Yet he got the chance to see these two... There wasn''t much disappointment in his heart... Since he got the stone in the wizarding world he already thought of this result... With this, the ring disappeared from his hand and reappeared on Perona''s finger again... ''Well... Think about it later...'' As Gray thought like this he kept watching the darkness around him with penetrating eyes... As if he can see what was happening in the silent world around him... While being silent, Nagini climbed Gray''s shoulder and licked his face... "It''s okay Nagini..." Seeing Nagini''s actions, Gray face relaxed a little... Hearing Gray''s words, Nagini wrapped herself around Gray and kept silent as if she was telling him that she was by his side... "Who were you talking to..." Well... The mood was good... Till Niala who was supposed to be asleep suddenly appeared in front of Gray''s face and said while looking at him closely with her bright blue eyes... Which made Nagini around Gray look at her with her golden eyes, that carrying a clear warning... *Get closer and I will bite...* "It''s not a good habit to appear in front of the others suddenly like this..." Gray stared at Niala in front of him and said calmly... "Don''t care about this..." Niala ignored Gray''s words and said with a smile, but her eyes moved at Nagini who was locking her with her snake eyes... ''This snake is really wary of me....'' Niala thought... After that Niala removed her eyes from Nagini and sat down beside Gray and touched the bracelet on her wrist... then a marshmallow bag appeared on her hand from nowhere... Looking at her not asking again, simply eating her food with a satisfied expression, Gray eyes had another thought... "Why you want to follow me Niala?" Gray asked Niala while glancing at the bracelet on her wrist with meaningful eyes... "Hmmm, I have nowhere to go anyway, and you saved me before... so be responsible..." Niala said while eating as if saying a fact... Well... But her words have no sense... Gray wasn''t surprised by her words... He still doesn''t understand this little girl''s mind... It was quite clear that she has was unusual, yet Niala wasn''t even bothering to hide the fact that she was unusual sometimes... Unlike someone who has a purpose... Niala acted quite freely since she followed him... And more like... A curious cat who wants to know all your secrets... ''I should study psychology in the next world...'' Gray thought while looking at Niala''s hard to understand smile... "Then... is it fun to lie?" Gray said again... This time the look on his face was quite deep... "Ah?" Niala heard Gray''s words and looked at him with doubt... "Why do you think I let you stay with us Niala?" Gray looked at Niala and asked... "Because you''re naive?" Niala didn''t hesitate and answered honestly... [-_-*] Gray heard Niala''s words and couldn''t help but want to get angry... This shouldn''t be the answer... ''At least hide your thoughts!!! Play with the rules Niala!!!! And Perona... I can feel your body trembling beside me... Don''t act as if you were asleep!!!'' Gray thought... But then he shook his head and didn''t continue... Her words were so true... In this world even if you know the person in front of you, It''s hard to trust... Not to say let the other stranger stay around him easily... And such a suspicious girl... Interested in her ability? Yup, he was... But you know... If he really wants to confirm her lies, he can simply attack her a few times and he will get the answer... And even force her to show the real ability... Yet Gray didn''t do this... And he wasn''t so naive to simply let a weirdo little girl that he doesn''t understand beside him for no reason... But Gray had his own thought too... From the very moment, Niala wanted to follow him, Gray had another unknown idea in his mind... "Hmmm... What are you planning to do about this?" Niala saw that Gray was not planning to continue and smiled cunningly while pointing at the darkness in front of them asking... With her words, it happened that a crack appeared in the sky clouds allowing the moonlight to pass down, revealing what was happening in the darkness around them... A few meters around their area, countless tree roots were moving like snakes in a circle around them while the forest has an eerie atmosphere as if it had come back to life ... Apparently, if it wasn''t for the magic barrier that Gray already placed around them confusing these roots'' directions, they might already be under attack right now... "What do you think?" Gray looked at Niala and asked jokingly... Obviously, the reason why Gray decided to stay here wasn''t so pure either... Niala saw the smile on Gray''s face and felt odd... This smile... Why it looks so familiar... ''Haaa... My cute thing playing this idea...'' Niala soon realized and thought smugly, as if she already know what Gray was thinking... "Well.. Be careful next..." Gray touched Niala''s little head who was looking at him with smug eyes and said while standing up... .... Chapter 163 - Ghosts Domain A dark night... A clear white moon was revealed between the dark clouds... Under this moon, there was a big forest that was currently in a weird situation... The forest... How to say it... Just like every forest, was filled with trees... Yet looking at it carefully, one can feel the usual atmosphere around this forest... The trees were shaking by themselves, while the roots around kept moving from time to time here and there... Well... That was the situation for now... But the next second the scene changed dramatically... Have you seen a forest fire? Just imagine it, a forest catching fire turning the forest into a red inferno world... Yet that wasn''t what happened to the forest exactly... The world that was hardly lit by the moon, didn''t need the little light anymore... Because the entire forest lit up a beautiful bright blue light in a few seconds only... A blue flame spread in a second as if the dark forest before was just an illusion! *HshaHshaHsha* Looking carefully, everywhere around the forest, countless humanoid figures floating everywhere making harsh yet funny laughing voices... These figures weren''t like normal humans, but floating blue flames in human shapes, with deep flaming eyes and no other expressions... Just kept moving around spreading the flames and enjoying the destruction they made in the forest! *RWOOOR* While in the middle of the forest, four huge dragons like monsters made of flames flew up and started attacking the forest even more... The flames were so hot, that normally even a little bit of fire could burn a normal tree to ashes... However, the forest wasn''t completely helpless against this flame! The trees leaves actually devoured the flames thought should simply be ashes by now, even though they will be burned in the end, but there was great resistance from the trees... and the roots started fighting and hunting the flame figures all around... "This forest is stronger than I thought..." Gray who was standing in the void on top of the forest looked down and said to himself... "Weird... My ghosts are being hunted faster than the trees... And the trees are recovering fast... Even if I made the ghosts stronger this won''t work..." Perona came to Gray''s side and said while looking at the scene around them with curious eyes... While talking, thousands of veins came out from the ground under them attacked them together as a huge serpent... But before the veins could reach them, in Gray''s hand a short sword suddenly appeared and directly waved this sword toward the vines... With his hand movements, the short sword magically extended by itself and became the long sword releasing a huge blue flame sword slash-cut directly burning the veins that attacked them with no resistance at all directly hitting the ground making a huge slash hole in the ground... "Hmmm, These trees are recovering with the help of each other?" Gray didn''t care about the damage he made with his sword swing, but observed the trees that were recovering with the support of the roots around and the weird calm red energy that was actually passing through the entire forest! Yes... There is a weird and calm energy in every root in this forest... Deep energy filled with... Something similar to life energy... Just watching this scene, Gray felt as if the entire forest was one tree... *RWOOOR* Four huge dragons made of flame that Gray made, moved in the four directions destroying a huge part of the forest in their way like a moving disaster... Yet the forest trees started regrowing from ashes as they were not even destroyed... "Awesome! burn this dead forest to ashes dragons!!!!" While looking at the forest thinking of what he should do, Gray heard an excited voice behind him cheering for the flame dragons... Gray turned his face looked at Niala who wrapped herself like an octopus on his back watching the scene around her with sparkling eyes and not knowing what to say... While Nagini on his shoulder already wanted to slap dead this shameless little girl... If it wasn''t for the fact that she was a little girl, Nagini would have already started... Hmmm... Originally the main reason Gray wanted to stay in this forest was to test Niala''s real ability under whatever will attack them... Gray already knew that something might attack them... After all, it was quite clear... A big *** forest with not even one bird, and a few wooden statues... Even the blind can notice the weird situation here... He expected a tree to attack him, or maybe a weird animal hiding here or there... But when the entire forest was activated, he was surprised honestly... When Niala saw that Gray was ready to attack and leave her between the veins, she already knew Grays thoughts... So she actually jumped into Gray''s back refusing to let go as if her life depends on this... Niala''s shameless actions stunned Gray completely... This girl''s face always had smug eyes and a ridiculous smile as if she can deal with everything, which never made him think that she will act like this... He expected her to show her ability with her usual smug face... But... Yup... It was wrong to expect this girl''s next reaction from the very beginning... Such a shameless girl can never be a strong person... At the end under the roots attack, Gray was forced to forget about her for a second... He thought about simply using force to throw her away... But... Somehow, Gray couldn''t do this honestly... After all, it wasn''t normal to throw a little girl into a sea of fire... A sea he made by himself... So in the end, he was forced to carry her on his back... Completely against what he was planning... ''Maybe I''m really naive...'' Gray thought of his original purpose and the result... and felt ridiculous... ''Well... confirm it later...'' Gray shook his head and looked at the forest under him... From what he observed already he can see that all his attacks will be useless against this forest... The magic he used was a kind of dark art magic that should never stop till burning its target completely... But apparently, in this situation, their flames might be consumed by the forest before it could burn anything for real... So Gray has two solutions right now... Either to destroy every tree and root in one attack... which simply wasn''t a real option... And the other was to find the source of the red life energy that keeps supporting all this forest... From what he can see, the source was underground.... But to find it, this will be troublesome normally... After all, he can''t search the entire forest ground! But... "Perona... I think you can use it..." Gray thought of something and said to Perona who was watching Niala with an annoyed look in her round eyes... "Ha?" Hearing Gray''s words, Perona also woke up and looked at him confused for a second... But Gray next words made her eyes shine with excitement... "Turn this forest upside down..." This was Gray''s words... "Ha? Ha? What did you just say?" Niala heard Gray''s words and was stunned for a second... But soon Niala saw what Gray was talking about... Perona suddenly opened her two palms and countless funny-looking pale white ghosts were released from two bubbles like white energy... The ghosts didn''t attack nor hunted anything in the forest... But all of them moved down and entered the ground under them... The magical scene wasn''t this... But what happened after a few seconds from this... Perona closed her eyes for a few seconds as if she was feeling something, then opened her eyes and looked in a current direction in the forest... With her actions, Perona moved two hands and smiled wickedly... "HraHraHra!!! Ghost domain! Rise up for me" Perona gave her move a name and smiled while doing what she always wanted to do, but never had the chance... *RUMBLE**** As Perona screamed, the entire forest ground started shaking as if a disaster was about to happen... And a disaster was really about to happen... The earth started craking and the forest started collapsing... It can''t be called collapsing, but more like being unbalanced because of the many parts that were slowly rising up! Yes... The ground broke into many huge lands that were slowly rising up from the ground... "Wonderful..." Niala saw the scene in front of her and said with a weird light in her eyes... The ground couldn''t rose so much, because the roots were there like a dark network in the ground connecting everything together... "Hm..." Perona saw the resistance of the ground, and didn''t care but even made a more evil smile. while the entire ground around also started rising together with her targeted area... If someone looked from afar, he will see a very shocking scene... The entire forest ground at this moment was slowly rising and being destroyed into many areas because of the weight difference destroying the roots forcefully... Ghosts domain... For Perona to call her ability in this name wasn''t for nothing... What Perona was doing? It was one of her new abilities she got after Gray merged the numerous soul attributes to save her spirit before... Anything her ghosts possess will be completely under her control moving it any way she wants as if it was her own ghost... And the weirdest thing about it that she doesn''t even need to use so much energy! Perona''s talent and control after merging numerous soul attribute raised so much, especially her control over her ability... So for her to be able to control the entire forest ground like this was simply a funny thing for the current her... Perona didn''t have the chance to use this ability other than making some pranks on the poor students before... But at the same time, she never encountered anything she can''t control... Gray saw the limitless possibility of this ability before... What was happening here, might be a very simple rough use of her ability... "Great....." Gray watched Perona really turning the forest upside down as he said and had a happy smile on his face... How to say it... He saw this princess growing up to this by himself... But soon the air around Gray also started becoming weird... Around him, dark smoke started appearing making the air around him in a few meters full of dark smoke... "Gray! It''s there..." Niala didn''t care about the darkness around her and pointed at a current place... Gray was also watching the place... It was a huge piece of land not far away, the difference of this land was that the ground heart was actually shining red light... .... Chapter 164 - Sudden Light! Burned floating lands... Huge lands floating everywhere in the void... These lands were connected by tree roots that almost became a spider web between them... *RWORRR***HshaHshaHsha**** But between these lands, four flame dragons and many flame ghosts kept moving and destroying these roots that kept the connection between them together... Yet the resistance of the lands around was strong... With many roots being destroyed, many others came out again supporting the others... Such a cycle kept repeating itself... But that wasn''t all... The lands themselves were being destroyed to pieces and many roots were separated forcefully from each other, and many lands that were connected to the ground were raised up with the ground they connect in together... Such scene... It was almost as if the world was about to meet its end... Looking closely in the middle of all these lands... There was a rather special land that connected by roots with almost every land around... This land unlike the others, the flame on top of it was already removed and there was more life all around it... The tree roots and the green life around it were growing in a crazy way, but all of it was actually used to protect the land itself using these trees and roots... And the roots that were connecting everything were getting stronger and bigger with every passing second... *UMMMM* Looking carefully around this land, a pale dark smoke started moving fast between the roots... The smoke moved fast trying to get closer to this land... It can be seen from the smoke direction it was flying toward the brightest red spot in the land... But in the smoke way, many roots tried to block and attack it... Yet the smoke was almost like nothing completely ignoring the roots and kept moving between them fast... And from time to time, a deep blue light kept releasing in its way destroying any obstacle in front of it to ashes... *TISSHH* Till finally the smoke floated in front of the red area and made a slapping sound... With this sound, the white source of the darkness was revealed and Gray appeared floating in the top of the darkness looking in front of him... "There it is... This light should be the source of all this freak forest... I wonder what it is..." Niala behind Gray looked at the red light and said... Her eyes were more interested in the forest than Gray... ''It won''t be an origin... If so... This will be trouble... But fun...'' Niala tried to guess what was in front of them and thought... Apparently linked the red light with something called the origin... Thinking of this, the sinful smile on Niala''s face became richer... "Freak forest..." Gray looked at the red land in front of him and repeated what Niala said funnily... With his words, he moved his hand pointing his finger in front of him... At the same time, countless roots already shot at him from the huge land in front of him, as if an enormous monster with many arms attacked him... But from Gray''s finger, an unknown shock shoot toward the entire land... With this, all the roots froze in their place... "Stopped? Niala popped her head from behind and looked at the scene with curiosity... "Yes... but no..." Gray looked in from of him and said... before he moves any closer, the roots around skipped a red light beat and broke free from his spell directly then started attacking him again... He expected this and the sword was already in his hands... As soon as the sword appeared, Gray waved his hands sending frightful sword slashes cutting the tree roots that were about to reach him... Even the land was damaged with many huge marks from his attacks... But the land didn''t break into pieces and kept connecting itself with roots... "What is inside exactly?" Gray looked at the reaction of the land in front of him and couldn''t help but become more curious... He didn''t expect that even after turning the world upside down like this, the forest will resist crazily like this... From the beginning, Gray and Perona used the most harmful and effective way to destroy the forest... First, they wanted to burn the forest to ashes... Which should be the easiest way to deal with any forest... But after finding the weird regenerative nature of the forest and the connection of all the trees in it... They changed their way... Perona raised the earth from its place, forcefully disconnecting the forest into many areas while finding the source of the forest energy... But the more they act against the forest, the more serious the reaction of this forest will be... Which made Gray want to see the real face of this forest even more... Gray used the most direct and effective means from the very beginning till the end... It can be said that against this forest... No one could deal with it in the way Gray and Perona have done... Gray and Perona''s means can be said to be a perfect counter for this monster like a forest... Because of the raging flame dragons, and ghosts that were moving everywhere around the void, the roots themselves didn''t have the time to attack and defend at the same time... So both of them moved around the source much easier than how it should be... Yet the source defense was really stronger than he expected... *BOOM* At this time, Perona started using the lands to destroy the others, which made two huge lands around them fell down as completely burned dead lands... Doing this, Perona also kept up with Gray''s pace and came to this side... Gray saw this and moved his hand again... "Well... Cut my way then..." Gray saw that it won''t be so easy to get closer and didn''t repeat his actions again but changed his style to another attack type... Around Gray silver iron different shaped objects appeared all around him... Some like wheels some like needles, any of them looked quite sharp and dangerous... But then all these objects started getting bigger and bigger, till many destruction tools appeared around Gray... *WISSHHHHH*** All these tools started turning fast making a wind noise around themselves... "Go...." With Gray''s word, the iron under his control became alive and all of them flew toward the roots and lands that kept blocking his way... The place turned into a death zoom around him, Lands were being destroyed, roots were being cut to pieces... Some left, some right, the iron weapons kept cutting the roots with no resistance all the way... While Perona took the chance and moved the destroyed part away moving with Gray forward... *WOOSH* Gray moved his hands again and made a tremendous iron wheel in front of him and made it attack the land red heart directly... With his action, Perona was also able to forcefully separate the land away so the roots won''t recover again... Within a few minutes, Gray and Perona''s hand to hand act finally chopped the mainland forcefully from all the other land, and what happened next confirmed Gray''s idea... All the roots and the trees, on the other lands, couldn''t survive and regenerate with the help of the source anymore and their flames turned all the other parts of the forest into ashes with no time... Finally, the mainland itself was separated into two halves and the real face of the red light appeared... "Heart?" Gray watched the red ball like a heart that was bumping a red light into everything around and said... *DUBUM**DUBUM* The big red core in front of them was beating fast releasing clear red energy into the roots around... And a weird aura was revealed around the world with the red heart being revealed... A very think and weird aura that has a great attraction to everything.. As if the world itself was attracted by this aura... Gray felt this aura and felt familiar... This aura feeling was so much like the red crystal aura he has inside his castle... "So this is the reason for all of this?" Perona watched the red heart and said with surprise... Such a weird thing looks like a red orb actually making such a crazy forest... From what they can see, all forest trees were more like clones controlled by this orb, and the weird energy was infinity energy giving life to this forest... Niala also looked at it with thoughtful eyes... Not knowing what she was thinking about... *BungBungBungBungBung* As if the red heart realized the threat this time, the beats around it became faster and the energy it released became heavier while the land roots started hard resistance against the iron weapons... While many roots started covering the heart area again... Gray knew very well that it wasn''t the time to look at the beauty of this heart and merged many pieces of iron around him making a huge spear-like object... As soon as he made it, Gray let it spin fast and... *WISH* The spear darted directly toward the heart that was being covered with roots... Many roots tried to stop it, but the spear spinning power was so huge and crushed everything in its way... *BungBungBung* with every meter the spear approached, the orb beat faster and stronger... Till finally before the spear could reach it, the orb made an unexpected reaction... The orb actually abandoned the land the roots around it and... Shoot itself down... Yes... down toward the ground again... *BOOM* Gray''s spear reached as lightning and hit the upper part of the orb making a huge scar on it... Yet the orb managed to survive and many roots were released from it and connected itself toward the ground... "Want to run?" Gray saw this and directly realized what was happening! Yet more surprised by this... This weird thing actually knows how to escape... But then Gray widened as if he saw something incredible... And looked up! *SHHHHH* not only him, even Nagini felt something that made her alerted and warned Gray with her sound... "Not going anywhere!" Perona saw the orb trying to run and directly controlled her ghost and lands to attack the orb, but Gray''s reaction was different... "Perona let''s go..." Without even waiting for Perona to act, Gray caught her hand and... *SHRIIP* With a tearing sown Gray actually disappeared from place... Just like this... ... ... As Gray left, the Orb successfully reached the ground in seconds and directly buried itself down ready to run away... *SHEEENNN* But suddenly in the sky, golden clouds gathered suddenly, and a yellow light full of holiness shot down toward the ground directly through the floating lands... The light was so warm and pure as if the heaven gates were opened at this land shining the world with its light at this moment... But despite the warmness in this light... the destructive nature of this light was quite obvious... With the light appearance, the blue flames all over the void were like meeting a natural enemy started losing their power and disappeared as if a normal fire was washed by water, and all the lands around started felling down one by one... With the lands felling down, the ground where the light shot, the red orb appeared again, but this time completely without any resistance, flew to the sky again.... Chapter 165 - Bastard Light! Far away beyond the destroyed forest area, there were many high and low mountains here and there... In one of the highest mountains... between the cracks of this mountain... There was nothing here except the hollowed sound of the air that kept slipping between the cracks around from time to time... *SHRRIP* Suddenly in this quiet place, a sharp sound of tearing appeared and a few figures came out from the void out of nowhere... *Hummm" The moment they appeared here... The quite dark world also changed dramatically... The dark clouds in the sky changed colors, and a holy light appeared all over the world... "What!!!!" Perona who just appeared with Gray and the others looked in the light direction and said with her eyes wildly opened as if she was seeing what was happening there... And Gray beside her looked at the light direction with dim eyes... While waving his hand around them making an invisible barrier around the mountain... After doing all this, Gray stood there and refocused at the light with the same dim eyes... ''Alaaaaa..... Light God actually took action personally???'' Niala also stood beside them, but her mind was running fast at this moment... And unlike usual, she didn''t have her usual free smile... But a puzzled expression... ''So it was really an Origin... And *Light* took it... What a waste... When *Dark* learns about this, he will get annoyed'' Niala''s mind was thinking regretfully... But the bad smirk on her face showed her real mood... apparently, she was happy someone will be annoyed... "Wait... someone is stealing our orb?? Bastard light!!!! " Perona ghost didn''t disappear directly after the light appeared, so she was able to see what was happening there for a few seconds... And that was enough for her to see the orb being stolen... In Perona''s mind, the weird orb was already their thing... Somebody was stealing their things? unforgivable... "Pfft... Well said Perona, it''s a bastard light..." Niala laughed when she heard what Perona said and nodded her head agreeing... As for Gray, he didn''t care about what was being stolen from him at this moment but looked at his shaking hand with odd eyes... He felt odd because he felt two extreme emotions while looking at this light... One rage and despise, while the other was... Yearning and desire... A desire for light? Despise? Why? Does he have the qualification to despise something like this right now? And... What was wrong with the desire? He felt this desire before... Felt it when he found the dark fountains in Azkaban... A desire for a dark element... Which he could understand... But light element? Till now, he didn''t even come near this element... Somehow Gray started doubting himself... *BOOM* While thinking, the earth started shaking, apparently the lands Perona was controlling finally hit the ground... And soon after, the light disappeared as fast as it appeared after shining for a short time and the world returned to darkness with its departure... ''Sigh...'' Gray saw the light disappearing and sighed with relief as if he was bearing great stress... "Gray... that light... What should we do..." Perona was unwilling to let go... They really worked hard to get that orb, and someone else actually stole their prey... That was ... not fun at all... Usually, they were the ones who steal others ... And now someone else stole them... But this world was still a new one for her... And just by seeing how the light stole the orb easily after they have struggled for some time with it, she knew that trying to get closer to the light source wasn''t an option. While Nagini felt Gray''s weirdness and comforted him silently... Hearing Perona''s question Gray thought of many things... What was the light... This was the first question... Why did Gray decide to leave fast before the light appear? Because he actually saw it coming... He saw the light appearing taking the heart away... And destroying all that try to stop it... including him... The vision was fast and unexpected, he never encountered something like it before... However, he directly decided to believe in this vision... ''Haki?'' Gray thought of his own Observation Haki as a reason... At a current point, Observation Haki will touch a special field that allows the user to see a picture of whatever possibility that might happen in the future... But for this, he didn''t expect himself to realize it faster than Perona... After all, Perona''s soul and spirit were way stronger than his... But maybe because of the special skills he uses like divination... Anyway, that was just a guess, he wasn''t sure why he saw it... After all, his skill size didn''t changed at all, and he can''t peep into the future even if he tried to again... Gray touched his head thinking hard... To be honest, just like Perona he was quite annoyed with this result... The red heart gave him a very special feeling... Very unique... He always felt the heart was something important that will be very useful for him... As useful as the red crystal inside his castle... Such thing... He really doesn''t have the heart to let others take it... So he already thought of taking it back... and even made a fast plan for it... A very simple one... To go back in time and replace it with another fake... After all, he can''t fight against that light or who controls it... So he wanted to fool the other side... But soon he denied these suicidal thoughts... That light was focusing on the orb from the moment it appeared, complelty ignoring them... Yet not allowing anything to stop it... With that power, he can''t fool it... And might drag himself into something he can''t deal with... If his ability to make fake things was a little bit stronger... Then maybe he can do this... But now... The more he thought, the more Gray felt annoyed... ''Is there really no other way?'' Gray thought deeply... *RWOOOORRRR* While thinking, a strong sound of weird monster appeared above them... Looking up, within the clouds, a huge dragon-like beast appeared moving toward the forest direction... Just by looking at it... Gray was able to feel the strength hiding in this beast flesh... At least a fifth-order beast.... "Well... Let''s advance in our way..." Gray looked at Perona and answered her question... This was Gray''s last decision... Fear? No... But he still doesn''t know what the orbheart was exactly...Taking such risks wasn''t worth it... After all, playing with time wasn''t a joke... If there wasn''t an extreme need, he shouldn''t do something stupid for some unknow possible power... Besides, he can feel many incredible auras were moving toward the destroyed forest direction at this moment... Staying here anymore will be dangerous... "Well...." Perona heard Gray''s words and nodded her head annoyedly while waving her hand removing the scattered ghosts outside... In fact, from the ghost, she already knew what happened outside... Other than the smoke of the fallen lands and broken/burned fragments of trees, nothing can be found... And from what her ghosts shows her... Many monsters were currently going in the forest direction... Even some strong and gloomy creatures... Like zombies... So Gray''s decision was the right thing to do right now... This place wasn''t safe... It''s better to leave, besides the light already disappeared, so nothing left for them to do here... .... Soon Gray left the mountains as a cloud of dark dust and moved away from the place completely with the others. But what Gray didn''t know that after he left, another tall slender figure wearing an elegant dark cloak with soft lines on the corners of the cloak appeared exactly where he was standing... Nothing other than the lower part of the face and the delicate long white hair that was flowing from under the cloak can be seen from the figure''s look... "Troublesome..." The figure looked at the direction Gray flew to and spoke calmly... The sound was so calm and soft... Yet so nice and strong... From under the cloak, the figure rose they left slander hand that was covered with a dark purple gem-like sharp gauntlet which looked so precious fitting the slender hand very well... *Click* With a finger snap... Weird invisible energy like air spread around randomly with no direction... And something has changed around the place... As if something in the current atmosphere has changed, yet in another look, nothing changed... After doing this, the figure didn''t look around but lowered its head and looked at they palm... In the center of it, a red orb that was imprisoned inside a mass of colorful energy appeared... If Gray saw this orb, he will directly recognize it... It was the heart that was actually stolen by the light! Looking at this orb a wicked smile appeared on the revealed part of the face... A smile that seems to radiate enough magic to make the world look at... *Hmmmm* While looking at the orb inside the energy field, the light in the forest direction appeared again... But this time it wasn''t as calm and pure as before... but more tyrannical and destructive... Just from here, the figure could feel the dangerous light energy that was spreading everywhere as if searching for something... "Don''t be angry... Bastard light" The figure looked at the light and said with a joking smile... With those words, The orb already disappeared from they hand... Then... No then... with the orb disappearance, the figure already disappeared from the place if it wasn''t there from the very beginning... ..... Chapter 166 - Secret Tunnel A small village beside the sea... This was a calm village with not much life around it, only the sound of seagulls could be heard coming from the seaside and the salty air of the sea could be felt... A very common fishermen village... The sun came out and shined in this village from the horizon revealing everything in this seaside village... Empty streets, damaged houses, golden statues, and dust everywhere... Apparently, no one came to this village for a very long time already... But something quite weird around the streets of this village... Many fine curved golden statues in different humanoid shapes can be seen everywhere around this empty town... If one looked carefully he will find that these statues were actually zombie bodies that turned into gold... And even the ground around these statues was affected somehow and became golden ground... In this quiet and weird village sky... A cloud of dark smoke appeared... The cloud moved fast and soon it reached the center of the village... But suddenly the cloud disappeared from the void leaving some dust behind that disappeared soon after... "We are here..." Gray who suddenly appeared in the village street from the void looked around him and said with a calm smile on his face... Apparently, he was in quite a good mood seeing the familiar picture in from of him... "Mary should be here right...." Perona appeared beside Gray and said with a happy smile not losing to Gray''s smile... "Ugh, I really don''t like staying in that space..." Niala also appeared beside Gray and looked at him with some resentment... Unlike Perona, Gray didn''t let her stay inside the castle, but in another space, he made similar to the castle... but not as conformable as the castle... After all, his castle ring has many secrets and treasures that he himself wasn''t sure about them yet... So naturally, he won''t allow her to enter easily... Gray didn''t care about Niala''s complaining and looked at the paper that was moving forward and followed in his palm... According to what he saw in the orb and the paper leading, the small village in front of him should be where Mary was staying right now... It has been two days since the forest episode, in these two days, Gray didn''t try to waste time anymore and kept moving toward Mary... At first, he thought, that he will meet her along the way, after all, like him, the others should be moving in each other direction at the same time... Especially Mary and Legolas... These two are lightning and light... But looks like... That wasn''t the case... At least for Mary... "Look, golden statues! Mary should be here!" Perona saw the gold statues inside the village and said with excitement on her face... It has been four years already for her and Gray... Four entire years, without seeing the others... The smile on her face can''t be hidden when she saw the familiar golden statues!!! Nagini around Gray''s shoulder also looked around with curiosity... She also has a great expectation of seeing Gray and Perona''s partners... From the legend she knows, Mary should be the evil and the most destructive one between Gray''s partners... Well... that''s what Perona said... Though seeing the smile on Perona''s face, she doesn''t think Mary was as evil as Perona said... So she was looking forward to seeing them in a way or another... After all, Mary and the others should also be her future partners... After entering the village, Gray walked around with a weird look in his eyes... The village was so calm, and dusty, one can hardly see any sign of life activity here... But weirdly they didn''t find Mary''s traces at all... Other than the golden statues that should be made by Mary nothing else can be found here... "Hmmm... I can''t feel Mary''s breath here at all... has she left already?" Perona looked around and said with some disappointment... It was just a small village, with her Haki, she should feel Mary''s existence directly... But till now, she felt nothing... So she thought that Mary already left toward the others... However, unlike her, Gray''s sense for this village only kept getting weirder every second... And from what the paper shows, he can see that Mary didn''t leave the village in a real sense... "Go..." Gray suddenly took Mary''s Vivre Card and used tracing magic on it... With Gray''s action, the Vivre Card as if it was injected with life, floated up and started moving around as if it was looking for something... "What is this?" Niala looked at the Vivre Card that moved around magically without any help and asked with interest... "Tracing magic..." Gray answered... There were many types of this magic... The one Gray used was a new type he made to cooperate with the Vivre Card especially. It was easy since he understands the principle of this magic... And the Vivre Card follows the owner by itself magically... So his magic worked perfectly with this paper... Soon under their eyes, the paper as if it found something started moving between the houses of the village going somewhere, unlike the usual life paper that goes in one direction... Seeing this, Gray and the other ran behind it... "Here?" Under the leadership of the paper, soon Gray found himself standing in the front of an empty field and the paper kept moving in a circle above the ground... "Your magic didn''t work?" Niala looked around and asked with a smile... Like the rest of the village, other than dust, only dust... "Not really..." Gray smiled and didn''t care about Niala''s bad smile... Perona and Nagini might not feel it, but Gray felt something... With this feeling, Gray pointed his palm at the ground in front of him... With his hand movement, the ground under them started shaking... And cracks in a circle started forming in the ground in front of them... Seeing this, Gray turned his palm up... *BOOM* With his palm turning, the ground couldn''t resist for a second and the ground in front of them raised up! "Gate?" Seeing this, Perona and Niala were surprised... The normal ground in front of them turned out to be an iron gate in cover?? Seeing the huge metal gate in front of him, Gray didn''t change his expression... and waved his hand to the left... *BOOM* The huge metal gate flew to the left and destroyed a huge house not far away from them... As the huge metal gate was removed, a huge hole appeared in front of them... Gray and the others looked at the hole and found that it was a deep hole covered in metal going deep to the ground with a few metal pipes here and there... From what he can see, this tunnel should be an elevator tunnel... A huge elevator... "A secret tunnel +.+" Niala saw the hole in front of them and her eyes shined with stars... Apparently, she found something making her very interested! Somehow... Niala''s face reminded Gray of a certain Straw Hat... "Look... Mary''s paper going down..." Perona saw the paper still moved by itself and flew down... "Follow..." Gray saw this and waved his hand again... Even though he doesn''t know what he will find there, but what he knows was that Mary should be down there... With his hand moving a few pieces of metal gathered in front of them blending together making a big plate of metal enough for the three of them to step on... Niala was the first to step on it and Gray and Perona after... Gray watched the lively Niala that couldn''t wait to go down there and had an unknown meaning in his eyes... Niala... In these few days, Gray got a little understanding in this girl... How to put it in a few words... This girl... Have nothing to fear... Under Gray''s control, the three of them fell all the way down... Along the way, the world lost its light, so Perona released a few shining ghosts around them allowing them to see the way in front of them... "Just how deep is this tunnel..." Under his control, Gray found that this tunnel was so deep... No wonder he didn''t realize the existence of this place when he came to the village for the first time... Following the paper all the way down, Finally Gray and the others saw the end of the tunnel... But he found it was blocked again... *BOOM* Gray removed the block in front of him and fell down to the real end of this tunnel... "This is... Elevator?" Perona looked at the big elevator room they fell into and said with some surprise... As said before... this tunnel was really an elevator tunnel and the block was actually the elevator''s ceiling... "Let''s go.." Gray didn''t look around and walked to the elevator door and open it forcefully... What appeared in front of them, was another tunnel... A long dark tunnel with metal walls all over.... Chapter 167 - Ugly Way To Die.. *Footsteps* *Footsteps* Footsteps sound echoed through the long dark cold empty tunnel... *JhaJha* In this darkness... A weird funny ghost appeared from nowhere with a sly smile on its funny face making a more funny laughing sound... Weirdly this ghost wasn''t gloomy as it should be, but was shining bright white light revealing everything around it... And in front of this ghost, there was a piece of white paper moving forward toward somewhere in this darkness... Apparently, this ghost was following this paper... "Your ghosts can do anything, Perona.." Niala walked behind the ghost and talked to Perona while looking at the shining ghost with curious eyes. "Hehe! Yes, My ghost can do anything!..." Perona nodded her head proudly and said... While Gray kept silent just followed the paper while looking around and thinking... This place was so big, they have been walking for some time already and didn''t find anything yet... Gray was thinking about the situation of this place right now... this tunnel shouldn''t be so dark, he can see and feel the metal and light extensions around him... But for some reason, there was no electricity around... ''Abandoned? Doesn''t seems so...'' Gray thought of this while walking... "Look... there is a door in front of us!" While walking, soon in front of them a door appeared which was also the end of this long tunnel... Perona saw the door not far away and said. The paper also stopped in front of this iron waiting for it to open... *SHEER* Gray didn''t stop and flickered his finger, which forced the door to open. "Here is?" What appeared in front of them wasn''t another tunnel, but a huge hall... A huge dark hall filled with many kinds of electric equipment here and there... And more importantly, there was light here! A few small blue lamps in the corners, similar to alert or power cut extra light... "There''s no one here too..." Perona looked around and said... While talking she released a few more ghosts around... The blue light wasn''t enough for them to see clearly after all... "Look..." Niala suddenly saw an odd metallic object and walked to its side... "Hmmm... What is this?" Perona saw Niala picking up something and came to her side to take a look... "Robot?" Niala pointed at where she picked the head and said... The rest of the robot''s body was still on the ground where she picked the head up... "Heh? how did you remove its head?" Perona didn''t care about the robot but asked something else... "Just removed it... That''s not the point... =.=" Niala heard an out of place question and answered funnily... "Let''s go... there is nothing here..." After a few minutes, Gray didn''t keep looking around and said... For the robot, he was the first to find it... After all, this thing was also made of metal... The moment Gray saw it, he had a few guesses about this place... And also a reason for him to advance faster... This place shouldn''t be an abandoned site... Niala and Peron also didn''t find anything that could attract their interest here and followed... Because of Perona''s ghosts, their way wasn''t dark and everything here can be seen clearly... Along their way, Gray and the others went through a few other halls... and every hall was quite different... But one thing was clear... This maze-like underground base was actually a huge laboratory... A very big one... They also found many robotic machines that should be made to manage this place... Gray and the others kept following the paper and went through many tunnels and halls till finally, they found themselves in an unusual hall... "Gray... This is..." When they entered the hall, the first thing that caught their eyes was blood... A lot of blood all over this hall... "What happened here?" Perona stayed close to Gray while looking around this bloody place... ''Test room...'' Gray looked at the bloody beds and operation equipment and thought... He understood where he was... "Hey... I think you have to see this..." Niala walked to the glass side of the room and looked through it and said... "Well... That explains the blood..." Hearing her words, Gray turned his face and looked at what she wanted to show him... And what he saw only confirmed his thoughts more... He saw water containers...Many water containers filled with many kinds of creatures you can find out, including both humans and zombies... and almost all of them were incomplete bodies... "Let''s go..." After seeing this picture, Gray didn''t try to do anything and followed Mary''s paper again... Even though there were many creatures in front of him, Gray didn''t feel any life sign from them at all... These bodies were contained for a current reason of the container only... As they walked out of this hall, they entered another room... This one wasn''t like the other but was so clear and clean with only an office table and one chair... Gray walked to the office table and picked the only folder on it to take a look at... "Hmmm, what is this?" Niala and Perona also walked to Gray''s side and looked at the papers he was holding... On the paper, there was a picture of a red-skinned man and some information written beside his picture... Gray looked at the paper for a second and turned to the next one... The same, picture of another person and information on it... Gray turned a few papers and finally stopped in one of them... It was a picture of an extremely handsome man with long green hair and a fair face with a unique pattern painted on his forehead... ... Name: Abera Timber Race: Druid Age: 66... Location: Former leader of no.42 base... [The current location is unknown]. Ability: Wood manipulation, unique body skills, animal control, fast healing, leadership, strong five senses, [Suspected knowledge of life-type magic]. Crystal Pointe: 45.523 ... Yup... The papers were recording information of various awakeners... A few awesome awakeners... "That''s so detailed..." Niala saw the many details on the papers and said... "Yes, it is..." Gray nodded his head for what she said... For some awakeners, their abilities are their secrets, it wasn''t easy to tell others about their details... To collect all these details can be said to be very impressive... Gray watched all these records with many thought in his heart... *TWITCHING* While looking around the files, the hall around them suddenly vibrated in shock... And a flickering of yellow electricity traveled through the iron walls around them... "Golden electricity...." Perona saw the disappearing lightning around and said... "Let''s go..." The folder in Gray''s hand disappeared and forced the big door on the other side of the room to open, which allowed Mary''s paper that stopped moving to go on... This time, it was a huge tunnel leading into a huge iron gate not far from them... This gate was the biggest gate Gray seen since he came to this place... "Gray open it! The lightning just now came from this direction... She should be behind this door!" Perona couldn''t wait to open the door and see Mary... Honestly, she was somehow worried about Mary... this place doesn''t look like a good place at all... From the bloody scene she saw before, she can see that it wasn''t a nice place to stay in... But Mary''s paper was normal till now which shows that she was safe, and Mary herself as lightning, nothing can hurt her... Let''s not say this underground maze was made of iron... In fact, Gray also had the same thoughts... Even if Mary encountered something, she shouldn''t stay here for long... So Gray thought of two reasons... One that she was stuck here for some reason, or there was something attracting her to stay here... Anyway... He will know the answer behind the giant door in front of him... "Stand behind me..." Gray said to Perona and Niala and pointed his hand at the gigantic door in front of him... The metal quality of this door was ridiculously high, and even the technology used on it was so advanced... Gray felt great resistance from the door... Still, all this resistance was made by other metals... So the door defenses couldn''t resist his control and the locks were forcefully unlocked from inside to outside... *JGGGGAAAAAA* Under their eyes, the huge door was forcefully separated in half... *LIGHTNING* The moment Gray opened a small crack on this gate, a strong yellow light power came out... And a strong sound of lightning screamed out... *BOOM* Gray didn''t stop after seeing this but opened the door completely... And what appeared in front of them was unlike all what they met in this underground world... The first thing that entered their eyes was a tragic golden statue... Several golden spears penetrating a tall man''s body cutting his body into three parts... The first part was half of his chest that was separated by one spear fixing this half into the ground, while another spear moved directly through his neck separating his head from his upper body, while the head itself didn''t fell down and was penetrated by another spear directly through of the middle of his face destroying the body owner real face completely... If the blood and organs didn''t turn to gold as soon as they were cut apart, the picture would have been very ugly... Well... it''s ugly right now... Apparently... Someone was killed... and in a very ugly way... Gray and the others looked at the creepy statue only for a second till they raised their head and looked at the angelic elf that was trapped by a special energy field made by a black small cube floating gently above the ground... ... .... Chapter 168 - Taking Mary Out! Deep down in the underground... A golden bright room... The walls of this room were coated with gold, a bright light was made by golden electricity moving inside the golden walls as a hidden snake shining the room gorgeously... And in the middle of the room, there was a unique field of colorless energy making a huge globe in the middle of the void generated from a black cubic box suspending above the ground calmly... Looking at this energy field, the first thing that will catch the eyes of the lookers wasn''t the globe itself, but what was inside it... What inside this energy field was actually a woman... A silky long black hair, long eyelashes, and a pair of black eyes holding a dark-gold deep inside them giving her gaze an imposing majesty, her skin was fair white, and her ears were sharper than usual... She was wearing two gold gauntlets and pair of leg armors that fitted her elegantly... Behind this woman, there were a pair of cute small white wings that can''t be used for anything... but was enough to give this woman a fairly unique aura... As if she was an Angelic warrior! One word... Beautiful... Two words... Perilously beautiful... Three words... Beautiful yet deadly! Yes... very deadly... Because inside the field she was imprisoned in, there was bright golden energy being suppressed inside moving around her restlessly... With every second passing by, this energy becoming more and more violent than before trying to break free from the field around it... Just by looking at this energy, one can feel the heavy power within it... And the way it was swarming around her shows that she was the source... Well... But soon enough this energy disappeared... apparently was absorbed by this woman... In front of her, there was a creepy golden statue of a broken thing, and a gigantic gate sealing the room she was in... And the reason she stopped her energy was because she actually saw this door being opened by itself... And three small figures came in after the door was opened... "...." Five pairs of eyes looked at each other at this moment... Happiness, wondering, and... curiosity... Different emotions appeared in everyone''s eyes in just a few seconds... Both the woman and the four comers... "Mary!!!! Finally found you!!" Perona looked at Mary inside the energy field and shouted with happiness... Perona couldn''t suppress herself and moved forward wanting to jump to Mary''s side! "Perona! Stop! don''t get closer!!!" Mary saw Perona and directly recognized her, but also screamed trying to stop Perona from getting closer to her... Mary was able to recognize Perona because... Even though Perona changed so much since they last met... But Perona was still Perona... And She was also an elf... Her physical age hasn''t changed at all since the last time they saw each other... Besides.... for her, it has been a few days only... So she wasn''t so surprised seeing Perona arriving... Hearing Mary''s words, Perona stopped and looked at the globe of energy around Mary with doubt... "So she''s Mary? Angel? Small wings?" Niala looked at Mary and spoke first... "Hmm? They are?" Mary also saw Gray and Niala and had a weird look in her eyes, so she asked Perona with doubt... She ignored the last part of Niala''s words skillfully... But when she saw Gray''s iconic white hair and crown her eyes stopped... "Good to see you safe... Mary...." Gray saw Mary''s weird eyes and didn''t care but smiled with relief... Looking at Mary in front of him was safe and sound, Gray felt as if a huge weight was talked down of his heart... For four years he was worried about Mary and the others... for a whole four years... Even though he guessed that it might be one day only for them, but he can''t be at ease completely... After all, no one knows what will happen in this world... Even though each one of his partners was so abnormal in some sense... But since Perona dropped into the underground crystal room, there was no telling if the others will also fell into a different wrong situation... ".....Gray... is it?" The moment Mary heard Gray''s words, an odd look appeared on her face... In fact, just from Gray''s hair and crown, she was able to recognize him... It''s just... She didn''t dare to believe for a second... After all... there was a great difference between the Gray she knows and the current Gray... The current Gray... If it wasn''t that she knew him before, she would have thought he was a handsome little girl... *Earth-shaking* But before she says anything, the entire underground started shaking, including the room they were staying in... "Bad... Gray! Help me remove this damn thing! See that box under me, Destroy it!" Mary saw the place started shaking and tried to push the energy field around her violently, Apparently she was so mad about this unbreakable field of energy around her... But couldn''t do anything about it... "Heh? What is happening?" Perona heard Mary''s words and asked... "This box was made by this dead man... He used it to trap me here a few seconds before I killed him...I couldn''t free myself but managed to release energy forcefully around... I was trying to destroy this place since I can''t destroy the box directly... And looks like my plan worked out... Anyway, Hurry up..." Mary answered some of their doubts... From her words, a few things were cleared... The tragic statue in front of them was the owner of this place probably and was killed by Mary somehow... Apparently, the reason why Mary was here, wasn''t so good... And Mary was trapped here not being able to get her body out... Along the way, Gray also wondered why this place lost its power completely... when he saw the golden lightning moving around before he came here, he already guessed... It was Mary''s doing... And that was why all the machines in this place weren''t working... Apparently, her lightning destroyed everything here... Plus... she also managed to bring destruction to the place core... A very violent style... Yet so effective... Like this, the cube under her might be destroyed and she will be freed... Even though she will also be buried down here... But as a bolt of golden lightning, Mary can handle something light this... Well... As expected from Mary... Still the same... *Earth-shaking* There wasn''t much time for them to talk, and Gray knows that they should leave, so he didn''t try to ask her anything more for the time being pointed his hand on the cube... With his hand movement, Gray used his ability wanted to destroy it... But he found the magnet field around this cube was quite weird and uncontrollable... which also made him understand why Mary didn''t try to destroy it, but choice destroys the entire place... Let''s not say... Even the field of energy around her has a weird magnet lock... Like this, Mary really can''t force her body out in one piece... *Earth-shaking* The surrounding golden walls began to vibrate more violently and more cracks were painted in the entire room with each passing second ... "Shouldn''t we leave already..." Niala looked at the cracks in the ceiling and asked... But Gray didn''t answer and walked forward while covering his hand with Haki... "No... you can''t do it like this... This energy field repeals everything that tries to get closer to it... getting anymore closer might hurrr..." Mary wanted to stop Gray and warn him, but before she finishes her words, Gray already floated to her side and entered the energy field in front of her... "You..." Mary speechlessly looked at Gray''s silver eyes in front of her not knowing what to say... Gray actually entering the field she worked very hard to remove and failed so easily... Yup... Gray usually handles things in a very weird way... And that was why she was speechless... "Let''s go..." Gray smiled at Mary''s close face and held her hand then flew out the energy field as if there was nothing blocking their way completely ignoring the energy around them... *BOOOOM* "Perona!" the moment they came out, a stronger shock appeared all over the place... way stronger than before... And the cracks became bigger and bigger, which shows that this place won''t hold on anymore... When Gray felt this, he didn''t panic and called Perona who already understood what he wants to do, and caught Niala beside her while stretching her hand at Gray... *SHRRIP**BOOOOM* As soon as Gray touched Perona''s hand their bodies twisted in the void together and disappeared from the place completely... And the moment Gray and the others disappeared from the place, the entire underground started collapsing... As the place was being destroyed, the cubic box on the ground also started shining a bright blue light while the globe also started acting abnormally... But before it reacts much, the golden room crashed and everything was devoted by the earth... ... .... ..... The small village on the surface... Still as calm as Gray left it... but soon this calmness changed completely... *Earth shock* The ground of the entire village and the area around started shaking violently and a bright blue light shined from the ground... *FOOWWWW* With the light appearance, the ground didn''t keep shaking but collapsed down as if there was nothing under it making a balloon air leakage sound... And soon the surface disappeared while bright blue energy came out from the ground devouring everything... The village, the sea beside it, and even the forest not far away from it were devoured completely by the light that was made from deep in the gound... *HMMM* Weirdly the light didn''t explode nor moved further but simply devoured anything it touches till finally, it started shrinking and disappeared as if it wasn''t there leaving nothing in its place... * SHAAA * The moment the light disappeared, the whole village area disappeared, leaving a huge bottomless crater that will be filled with the endless sea next to it in no time... *SRIIP* Besides a new hole in the ground where Gray entered before, a sharp tearing sound appeared from the void, and Gray with the others came out again... "UGAA... What was that... Feel dizzy..." Mary who experienced apparition for the first time felt the world was spinning around her at this moment.... Chapter 169 - How Was It? "That was fun +.+..." Niala looked at the huge hole being filled with water in front of her and said with a happy face... Looks like she enjoyed the near-death escape just now somehow... "Fun?" Mary heard Niala saying fun about almost getting killed weirdly... "UGHAA..." But soon she felt more nausea... "Are you okay Mary...." Perona looked at the dizzy Mary and asked with a worried face... "Well, I''m fine Perona... Just a bit dizzy... What was that? It''s not like your shadow teleport..." Mary touched her head and asked Gray... Gray used to move in shadows before, which gave him the same teleportation ability... But not as weird as now... "Magic...Well... Let''s leave this place first... We shouldn''t stay here for long" Gray saw that Mary was already good and said as he was staring at the sea in front of him with calm silver eyes... "Yeah..." Mary also knows that the big changes here will soon attract some troubles... So it was better to leave first... So they left the place and soon disappeared from the area completely... ... .... After a few hours, Gray didn''t keep moving but stopped somewhere in a rather open place between the forest trees... Before they move randomly, he should choose his next direction... Besides, Mary still needs some rest... "That bastard... That blue light thing should also be one of his creations... To think that after destroying the underground, there will be such an explosion... I might have died down there..." After calming down, Mary finally relaxed a little and said with little fear on her face... she felt a great threat from the blue light... Even as lightning, she might not leave safely... Hearing her words, Gray and Perona also felt lucky that they came to Mary first... The situation was really dangerous... "Why have you been down there Mary?" After hearing what she said, Gray looked at Mary and asked... With her ability, she shouldn''t be caught and brought down forcefully... "Ah, this... I was kidnaped while resting..." Mary spoke with a blank face... She wasn''t happy about this fact... "Kidnapped? Can anyone kidnap you?" Perona heard Mary''s words and felt odd... "I was misled by your paper at first... plus... I have wasted so much energy while moving through the damn ocean..." Mary looked at Perona and answer... "My card mislead you? moving through the ocean?" Perona looked at Mary and felt confused... "The crystal room reason..." Gray answered Perona''s doubts... He also met the same situation... The crystal room was weirdly confusing the card direction... "Yeah, I was already led to the sea by your paper, and when I changed my way to Baccarat, her paper moved in one endless damn sea that was filled with beast direction... besides... I was already so exhausted after the war... So when I reaching the village, I took some rest..." Mary told her adventure in the sea with a tired face... "And when I woke up, I found myself in an underground laboratory... the broken statue you saw in the room before was the one who made the underground laboratory... His name was Kim.. something... I don''t remember... From what he said, he used a sleeping gas before kidnapping me... But my resistance to drugs is quite high... So I woke up before he could do anything..." Mary touched her head while thinking of what happened these days which made her face weaker... "He was obsessed with some research and wanted to use me as his test subject, saying that he can make my blood race ability more perfect... I didn''t understand exactly... Apparently, he was a memory awakener of some weird knowledge..." As she said this, Mary''s eyes showed an evil light inside them... "And yup... I killed him... Honestly, though he was so creepy, he was quite strong... Especially his usual tools and machines...But yeah... Smart people''s mistakes will cost more than they can imagine... He doesn''t understand my ability completely and wanted to control me... So I kill him quickly... But before he dies, he used his fourth weird awakening ability to summon that weird cube before he dies in a few seconds and threw it on me... Saying it was his Ultimate art... And like this, I was trapped there till you came and took me out..." Finally, Mary said everything happened with her in one breath... "Haaa... So that''s what happened..." Perona nodded her head after hearing everything... What Mary said, completely explained to them everything and the weird things they saw in the underground laboratory... long story short... a man with a technology encyclopedia in his mind made an underground laboratory for himself and became something like a mad scientist... After finding Mary, he arrogantly wanted to catch her and use her for his experiment... But Mary''s power was beyond his control and was killed... But before he dies, he used his super last card and trapped Mary to death with him... But lucky for Mary, they appeared and saved the day... ''Ultimate art?'' Gray thought of Mary''s words, and the weird box with a weird magnet field appeared on his mind... "Gray... Tell me who''s she?... And What is this stunning snake around your shoulders?" Seeing Nagini''s gorgeous look, Mary''s eyes brightened a lot and asked, she wanted to ask from the moment she saw Gray but didn''t have the chance... However... first, she caught Niala''s hand who was already standing behind her stretching her evil claws ready to touch her wings... "@$%#@%" Nagini who was quiet all the time raised her head and looked at Mary with curiosity and made a soft sound as if introducing herself... But her eyes kept watching Mary''s wings... Mary''s image resembles the angel in the legends so much... So she was quite so curious about Mary... "She''s Nagini, our new partner... As for her... Hmmm... She''s Niala for now..." Gray introduced Nagini with a smile while touching her head... And then looked at Niala oddly and said. "Oy, that''s harsh..." Niala heard Gray''s words and said with dead fish eyes. After that Niala also introduced herself and started moving around Mary with great curiosity in her eyes... Especially when it came to Mary''s white wings, she already tried to touch them a few times... But will Mary allow her? Niala''s actions somehow surprised Mary... After all, it was their first time they met... Normally, one won''t act like this around a stranger... So she already labeled Niala as an odd one... Soon after Perona started endless chatter with Mary, though they haven''t used many words, one of Perona''s soul abilities was telepathy... So she spoke directly through Mary''s mind... Which scared Mary at first but soon she only felt more curious and started talking with Perona thought mind... Even Nagini joined their chat... As for Gray, he already guessed what was happening so he sat on the chair and looked at Perona and Mary with a smile... "You have interesting partners..." Niala saw Perona and Mary entering another world of their own that she doesn''t understand and came to Gray''s side and said... "Yeah...." Gray agreed with Niala''s words with a smile... Now he found Mary, Gray more and more want to find the others soon... To see that whole picture of everyone together again... "What about you Niala? don''t you have someone out there?" Gray suddenly turned his face and asked Niala... Even though Niala said that she has nowhere to go before... But she didn''t say she has no one outside... But Niala simply shook her shoulders ignoring Gray''s question, then raised her hand and a piece of chocolate appeared from the bracelet she''s wearing... Seeing her ignoring his question, Gray didn''t care much just glanced at Niala''s bracelet for a second then shifted his eyes at Mary and Perona... .... ..... .... A few hours later, the light already disappeared from the sky... Gray found a relatively hidden place to camp and conjured a few things for them to rest... Seeing everything was calm around him, Gray raised his hand ready to summon something... "Huh?" But suddenly Mary came directly in front of him and lowered her head to her level while looking at him with funny eyes... Which stopped him from what he wanted to do... "What?" Gray looked at Mary in front of him and asked... "Gray... You haven''t told me yet... What the hell happened to you? How did you become so adorable like this?" Mary stretched her hand and caught Gray''s cheeks while asking with silly eyes... "-_-*... I don''t know... Just woke up and found my body like this..." Gray took Mary''s hands-off and said with a blank expression... "Haaaaa... From what Perona said... Your body was even younger... pfft... Baccarat and Taurielwould love to see your current form... So cute" Mary saw Gray''s bad face and felt funnier so she wanted to tease him more... But soon she gave up and sat calmly beside him... "Well... It''s good like this... At least nothing really sad happened... And we are still alive in the end... So all this isn''t a problem anymore... looks like, Baccarat saved us from something we can''t imagine..." Mary said while looking at Perona who was sleeping with Nagini not far away... The last moment they left the world... Baccarat used a strong aura of luck on them... Yet they were separated like this, and Perona almost lost her life in the underground place... Gray lost his power... What would have happened if Baccarat hadn''t used luck? Both Gray and Mary didn''t want to think of this... "Yeah..." Gray nodded his head agreeing to what Mary said... As Mary said... Since they were alive... "So... How was it?" After being silent for some time, Mary suddenly asked... "How what?" Gray asked calmly... He thought she will ask him about the other world or something related to it... But Mary''s next words froze Gray in his place... "How was it... Baccarat lips?" Mary suddenly smiled wickedly again and said something completely destroyed the warm atmosphere around.... Chapter 170 - Hunted Legolas! At the late-night... Between the forest trees, in a relatively hidden place in the forest... From afar one couldn''t see anything... But entering this place, you will find that there was a barrier around the area protecting others from getting inside... "Come on Gray... Tell me..." Mary couldn''t hold her evil thoughts and asked Gray who was sitting in front of a glass orb filled with smoke inside... "Hmmm... Nothing can be seen..." But Gray simply ignored her and kept looking at the same orb he used before trying to find which direction he should go to next... But the orb showed nothing... ''Well... as planned before... find Legolas first...'' Seeing that he couldn''t find his next direction like this, Gray didn''t focus on the orb anymore and simply took Legolas''s paper ready to determine their direction next... Baccarat and Tauriel were already together... So he doesn''t need to find them first... Both of them were quite strong together, they shouldn''t be in danger... Well.. thought Legolas himself won''t be in danger... This guy can deal with things calmer and many times wiser than Mary and the others... Even himself... Who made him live for such a long time? Besides, if he guessed right, Legolas should be like Mary before... On his way to Baccarat direction... So heading toward Legolas will also be like following Baccarat and Mary... "Hmmm... So we will find Legolas first... Why not Baccarat? With her help, things would be easier... You won''t be..." Mary beside Gray saw him holding Legolas''s paper and asked with a knowing smile... As if she knows something about Gray''s actions... But before she finishes her words, a black cube appeared in front of Gray out of nowhere... "What! Why do you have this thing!" When Mary saw the cube in front of Gray she said with an alerted tone... "Didn''t the creator said it was his ultimate art? How can I leave this art behind?" Gray saw Mary finally shut her endless nonsense as if she knows everything and smiled kindly... Hm... She probably wanted to say that he was avoiding Baccarat intentionally... How can this be possible? The reason he didn''t try to go to Baccarat and Tauriel first... Because he was quite worried about her and Legolas since both of them were alone at first... It''s absolutely not because he wasn''t sure how he should face Baccarat next... definitely! Thinking of what Mary said before... Gray''s face became weirder... Gray didn''t keep this topic with Mary and took the cube to his hand and started looking at it... Why the cube was here? In fact, from the moment the blue light disappeared after taking Mary out of the underground, Gray already took this cube and sealed it inside a room in his castle... He wanted to take it out before, but Mary appeared in front of him and stopped him... How did he get it? Please don''t ask a wizard such a question... Especially someone who stole all magic knowledge before... When he took Mary out, Gray already planted a summoning curse on the cube ready to take it out after leaving the place... When he felt the cube''s weird magnetic field, Gray already played the cube idea... Maybe he could advance his own genes through this weird field! But at the same time, he felt the threat from it... if he tried to take it by force, or destroy it something wrong would have happened... And it was simply a waste to destroy it without even knowing what it is... After all... Not many things could trap this woman in front of him... The situation back there didn''t give him much time to think, so he simply took Mary out and threw the curse then left... And his feeling was right... The blue light source was from this weird cube... After all, the blue light had the same chaotic magnet within... This proves that the cube was dangerous at that time... Just as he thought! "So... What is it? How can it be used?" Mary saw the cube was so calm in Gray''s hand and also calmed down, so she looked at the box with curious eyes, but didn''t dare to get any closer... "Hmmm... I don''t know... I don''t understand this thing..." Gray looked around it and tried to find a bottom or something, but he found nothing... The cube was sealed from all directions... The cube was cold black with no marks or special design on it, however, it was smooth enough to reflect the light... And he also noticed something... The material this cube was made by was quite weird... It was iron... But not... as If it was a new kind of iron he never seen before... and though he can feel this iron, he couldn''t control it... "Hmmm, Mary... catch..." After studying the box for some time, Gray looked at Mary beside him and threw the cube to her... Maybe this was the real way to use it... "You!" As if he threw water on a cat, Mary jumped back with panic... "Huh... That''s fun*SHRIP*" Gray saw Mary''s reaction and said with a smile, while the space above his palm twisted and the cube came back to his hand again... "..." Mary also realized that Gray was teasing her, so her face flustered a little... It can''t be helped... This cube traped her for an entire two days... She really dislikes it... "Well..." Gray didn''t continue and took the cube back to the space ring... Anyway, he wasn''t in hurry to unlock its mystery right now... So he will take a look at it later when he has a free time... "Gray... About that Niala... Why are you keeping her around us? She''s weird you know..." Mary sat down beside Gray again and asked as if remembered something and asked calmly, not carrying about what just happened... "I know... She''s really an odd one..." Gray said while looking at the sleeping Niala not far away... "Hmm... Then why did you let her around? I mean... What If she''s an enemy..." Mary looked at Gray and narrowed her eyes a little... If Niala didn''t give her that weird feeling, she wouldn''t have asked this... But Niala was really odd... In many different ways! "Umm... I already prepared for whatever might happen... And as time goes on... I don''t think she will really try to hurt us..." Gray said something Mary couldn''t understand... "Hmmm... I don''t understand..." Mary heard Gray''s words and said with mistrusting eyes... "Because your stupid" Gray answered... "Well... At least I am not so dense ..." Mary directly answers Gray in a different way... "-.-* I''m not...." Gray said... "Yes... You''re so cute to be dense..." But Mary''s answer only got him more annoyed... "...." Nagini around Perona looked at these two here argue with words like this, and couldn''t help but show an odd look on her eyes... This was probably the first time she saw someone annoying Gray like this and he couldn''t do anything about it... That was fun... So she kept silent and watched them silently... ... .... ... Somewhere else... "Hmm... Where am I?" Legolas stood in a high building looked at the city under him filled with zombies and wondered where he was... Unlike the middle earth, or the sea world... This world was quite messy... At least in his world, he could judge where he is... And in one piece world, there is a direction and life everywhere... But here... All he could do was to follow the paper direction randomly... "Well... Clean here first..." Thinking helplessly, Legolas gave up figuring this out... But wanted to destroy all the zombies here first... "MEA!" But while looking at the dead city under him, the black cat on his shoulder suddenly made a panicked noise And Legolas felt the world flashed around him for a second... But soon he found out his position has changed... And the place where he was standing there was a muddled dark figure thrusting iits dark claws on the spot where he was standing... Seeing this figure, Legolas''s heart panicked... With his strong Observation Haki, he actually didn''t feel the existence of this thing in front of him... Thinking of this, Legolas glanced at the puffed cat on his shoulder with doubt... ''Just now...'' Legolas thought of what changed his position and thought with doubt... "Mea!" The cat also glanced at Legolas and jumped to his pocket after giving him a soft call... As if telling him to be careful... The dark figure turned slowly and looked at Legolas who escaped his attack with a face that can''t be described... Legolas saw many ugly and bloody things in his life... but as the face in front of him... He had never seen... The dark cold blood covering the skinless face... the only pair of bloody eyes almost can almost be seen, while other parts of its face were disfigured already... But weirdly the rest of the body of this zombie skin wasn''t rotten or bloody but was shallow yet firm... The more Legolas observed, the more uncomfortable he felt... While looking at the zombie in front of him, Legolas suddenly was alarmed... Because he couldn''t see the zombie anymore... Or he actually... can''t keep his eyes on the zombie directly! "This?" Feeling this, Legolas unconsciously twisted his body... Because the bloody figure already attacked him directly toward his chest... *SHIM* Legolas caught this chance and put his hand on the ground, while his left leg turned to light and directly kicked the dark zombie... But what he didn''t expect the zombie actually caught his leg with its claws... This zombie caught the light! *RWOOOOOO* The zombie looked at Legolas and opened its bloody mouth making a terrifying scream as if an abyssal beast came out. *BOOM* But Legolas didn''t stop because his leg was caught, and pushed his body up by his hand, and twisted his body again directly smashing the zombie head with his other leg, which darted the zombie through the entire building all the way down... With the building collapsing, Legolas''s body turned into a few light spots and gathered himself again on top of a street light not far away looking in the zombie direction... *IGHAAA* With the noise here, countless zombies swarmed from all directions of the city toward Legolas... ''Trouble...'' Legolas also felt this but didn''t care much about the normal zombie.. But looking at the where the dark zombie he attacked just now fell... "Wrong!" While looking there, Legolas found nothing, and the weird ignorance he felt before appeared again, so he directly darted himself away... *BOOM* And where he was standing was also destroyed again... .... ..... (Author: Yo! I have rewritten the first ark, Synopsis, and even my review! So now, my story can finally be called *MY* entirely! ... Just wanted to tell you.... :p) Chapter 171 - Déjà Vu In a dark city... *SWISH* A flash of yellow light moved between its streets that were filled with zombies... But while moving, another hard to be noticed by the eyes shadow appeared out of nowhere and clashed with the light on its way... *BOOM* The moment they clashed, the light stopped moving and Legolas''s body appeared within... The clash between Legolas''s kick and the dark zombie that appeared in front of him made a massive explosion around which destroyed many normal zombies by the after impact. However, Legolas''s actions didn''t stop and directly moved in the other direction... And with his disappearance, the zombie also was nowhere to be found... *BOOM* *BOOM* *BOOM* As Legolas kept moving forward, the dark shadow also kept attacking him from time to time and made even louder noise in this dark city... In fact with their fight, a large area of the city was already reduced to ruins... But looking carefully at Legolas''s face, every time he clashed with the shadow, he didn''t even look directly at the zombie but reflexively counterattack while moving again as if his mind was busy thinking of something else... as if he was trying to guess where the zombie will attack again... Till finally after a dozen or so clashes, something changed between them... "Found ya!" Legolas suddenly grasped his hand into the void and actually caught the zombie that was surprisingly moving beside him... Legolas didn''t waste any second and the moment he caught the zombie, he directly fixed its arm with his left leg, and took the two swords from his back and covered them with Haki, and then with not even a little hesitation, waved his hands as lightning and slashed toward the zombie''s head! But suddenly this dark zombie opened its mouth and shoot something from its mouth toward Legolas... Since this zombie was able to catch him as a logia ability before, Legolas didn''t think of ignoring any of its attacks, so seeing this, he changed his attack direction, and twisted his body around the zombie''s arm, and kicked its head darting it away... *BOOM* *UGHAAA* As the zombie hit another building it didn''t take long and it came out from the dust and looked at Legolas with bloody eyes full of desire... Yup... Desire... Legolas felt a desire from the zombie''s eyes... And this was his first time seeing a zombie actually showing emotions... "Hm..." Legolas looked at the already missing hand and shoulder zombie and kicked the chopped part away from under his legs... When he twisted his body before kicking it, he also took the chance to change the slash direction and chopped the right shoulder completely from this zombie''s body... Honestly this zombie from the moment it appeared till now, Legolas felt troubled fight it... What''s the zombie''s ability? Till now, it sounds like hiding its presence... But Legolas found it wasn''t that simple... Not simply hiding presence only... But more like an illusion forcing him to ignore the existence of this thing... How to say it... If a normal person watched this zombie, even though it will be directly in front of your eyes, he might simply ignore it thought he was seeing it... If Legolas senses and Haki wasn''t that strong he might have already been killed by this zombie without even knowing what killed him exactly... Besides, he felt weird invisible energy swarming inside its body... and probably this energy was the cause of why he was caught as a Light... The reason Legolas kept moving at first and just defended himself with his strong sense of dangers and reflex because he wanted to understand how this zombie ability works... And after some time, not only he understood this but also adapted to it and found a way to catch it... The way was quite simple... He trusted his own sense only... His Haki can''t catch this zombie''s presence... Nor his eyes can focus on it because of the weird nature of its ability... So he simply trusted what his own senses telling him... Nothing perfect in this world... Every ability has a defect... Though this zombie ability can confuse him, it can''t confuse his senses that were sharpened after countless years as an elf warrior... This alone showed how high Legolas fighting Talent... For him to be the best using Haki and being a great archer wasn''t for nothing... "Huh?" Legolas watched the zombie and wanted to attack first this time, but he suddenly opened his eyes wildly and looked down... What surprised Legolas was that the arm he severed from the zombie was actually holding his leg... "No!" Within a moment, Legolas realized how bad his situation was... Without raising his head again, he already knew that the zombie already reached his side and was attacking him... *HUUM* The sound of the wind slash appeared, and the blood splashed in the air... ... ..... ..... ..... Legolas kneeled in one knee pointing his right Haki coated arm in front of him ready to use it and receive any attack by his hand alone while his left hand was already covered with Haki that was strong enough to raise a little yellow smoke-like energy from it... Seeing how much power he put into this attack... It''s just that Legolas''s face was covered with blood at this moment while looking at the zombie in front of him with shock... This blood wasn''t his blood... But the zombie''s blood in front of him... The zombie was as he expected already standing in front of him arching his claw ready to attack Legolas''s right arm... But it was actually frozen like this not moving at all... While its bloody eyes already lost luster... And all this was because of the bloody arm that came directly through its chest holding a dark crystal on it... Yup... Legolas was covered by blood because suddenly a slender arm came out from the zombie''s chest taking something similar to the heart, but was a weird dark crystal covered with the dirty dark blood of the zombie itself... *CRR* The slender hand grasped the crystal tighter and the rest of the zombie''s body craked and invisible energy started moving toward the crystal in the hand... *ZIIN* Legolas saw this and turned his body to light moving a few meters back... And when he returned to normal, he raised both of his swords looking alertly at the real identity of the hand... He saw a dark-haired woman standing there and the body of the zombie can''t be even seen anymore... she was holding a clean dark crystal in her hand looking at it with a pair of shining amethyst-like purple eyes... "Hmmm... This should be enough as a payment..." The woman looked at the crystal on her hand and whispered... With her words, odd marks appeared on the crystal body giving it a more mysterious feeling... After doing this, the woman turned her eyes and looked at Legolas this time... Her eyes were cold and quiet... One could hardly notice any kind of emotions inside this pair of gem-like lilac eyes... As if nothing can enter her eyes, not bring her any joy... The moment her eyes met Legolas eyes... Legolas''s body also shooked gently... With his high sense, he felt it... Felt something that almost made him numb... Death... As if... A GOD OF DEATH WAS EYEING HIM!!!! ''From trouble to another bigger trouble....'' Thinking of this, a pained look appeared on Legolas''s face... But his hands only grasped his swords tighter ready to fight... But inside his heart, he already decided to run away the moment he could... He really met many troubles these few days... "When!" But suddenly Legolas found something wrong... He found his body was already divided into many pieces... He was attacked without even knowing when it happened... But this didn''t hurt him as a light, so he directly gathered himself and pointed his fingers toward the woman... Why not swords? Because they were already destroyed... But before he attacks... Legolas found a pale snow-white hand already on top of his hand caught his pointed finger and two emotionless eyes already in front staring at him calmly... "You... What relationship do you have with my king?" This was her first words to Legolas... But before Legolas or the woman in black says anything, a white cube appeared around their hands... With the cube appearance, the space imprisoned inside was cut to pieces and both Legolas and the woman''s hands were separated into many pieces... Or not... The space itself inside the white energy cube was chopped to pieces... Legolas also took the chance and moved back again a few meters... "A lovely cat you have..." The woman looked at the cat who also happened to have a pair of lilac eyes and said... And her hand that was cut to pieces, already whole as if nothing happened to it... While Legolas himself was light, so he was quite normal... The woman looked at Legolas and the cat and suddenly focused on Legolas''s body as if found something interesting... While Legolas didn''t waste time and glanced at the cat on his shoulder while raising his leg that was shining brightly at this moment and with all he had... Hit the ground! *BOOOOM* With his leg touching the ground a huge explosion appeared where Legolas was standing shining the entire dark city! Looking from afar, one could see a few spots of light came out from rising flames flying all the way leaving the city! Legolas actually did this and flew as fast as he could leaving this already dead city... Unlike before, Legolas used all that he had and really moved at his fastest speed... After all, he wasn''t fighting anymore, but running away... In fact both Legolas and Mary... Though both of them have fast abilities, this doesn''t mean any of them will move in the real elements speed... Speed of light? 299,792,458 m/s Speed of lightning? 97,000 m/s Well... Despite the huge difference here, in fact, both Legolas and Mary almost have the same speed... And the reason for this was that the normal living being simply can''t have the ability to move as fast as these elements! It''s a qualification problem... Light source? Well... It''s just a seed, a seed to grow up first... If Legolas can''t even tap the depth of this seed, he naturally won''t have the speed of light from it... The power of the source was completely linked with the power of the user... If this source really gave the real speed of light directly, wouldn''t that mean, he was already invincible??? After all... the real speed of light wasn''t a joke... .... The flame came fast and disappeared faster as if the power source of the flame was closed... And the woman didn''t even move from her place and looked at Legolas light disappearing like this and didn''t show any reaction... But soon she raised her hand and pointed her finger in Legolas''s direction, while dim dark energy gathers in front of her finger... *HU* With the energy appearance, the world as if it lost its colors... and a massive pressure washed the entire city... or what left from the city... But soon the energy disappeared and she lowered her head... "Well... It doesn''t matter anyway..." After pausing for a second, she ignored Legolas who ran away, and lowered her head looking at the few papers on her hand... She loosened the few papers, leaving one piece of paper with one word written on it... *Gray* Watching this paper the woman felt a *D¨¦j¨¤ vu* feeling... "How can I use this....." She couldn''t understand what this paper was... But something was telling her... This thing belongs to the one she was searching for... Her king... Thinking of this, a happy smile appeared on the woman''s peerless face... And probably it was the first emotions she showed since she appeared here... "Well.. Try that first..." But after some thought, she took the paper away and disappeared from the place... Leaving a dead silent city behind her... Apparently... The zombies here were killed for some reason... .... ..... Chapter 172 - Goddess Screams *ZIIN* Far far away from the city, Legolas flew without even pausing for even a second... Till he found an abandoned filling station on the highway, it stopped there... "That was close..." Legolas looked in the direction he came from and whispered to himself... He can still feel his heart pounding very fast... Through all his life, he never met something or felt something like what he felt today! When he ran away, he felt a very ominous aura from behind locking his life... but after a few seconds it disappeared, yet that only forced him to ran faster... And looks like, that thing in woman form didn''t chase him anymore... Which can be considered to be his luck! *Sigh* Thinking of all of this, Legolas felt so tired suddenly and sighed with relief... *UGHAAA* While thinking, from the store besides him, a struggling zombie came out and attacked Legolas... But before it moved much, the zombie''s head was already destroyed by a yellow laser... Legolas didn''t look at this zombie''s body and walked to the station store and found a chair to sat down... "Meow..." As he sat down, the black cat sound also came from the top of his head... Without much thinking, he knew that it was already standing on top of his head... "Thank you for saving me twice... cat..." Legolas didn''t try to remove it but thanked it... "Mea!" Hearing Legols words, the cat made a soft voice as a replay... Legolas moved his hand and wanted to take Baccarat''s Vivre card to check his direction again... "What?!" But suddenly he found something wrong and started checking his pocket where he kept the papers before... but he found that his entire pocket wasn''t there anymore! Feeling this, Legolas''s face had a very ugly look... ''Did I drop my pocket?'' Legolas thought of everything before and couldn''t help but wonder when did this happen... His ability also works for what he carries with him... So normally, an accident like being stolen won''t happen to him... And even if it happened... He will be able to feel it! But thinking of the pair of lilac eyes, Legolas''s back became cold... When that woman touched his finger, Legolas already realized that his elemental body might not work against her... So maybe while fighting against her, or that zombie... "Good thing, I didn''t keep it in my pocket..." After many thoughts, Legolas took a bigger card and said with relief... Though he lost the papers, he wasn''t planning to go back and try to find them... After all... Where will he find a few small papers? And if they were in the city... Will they be intact after that fight? And if so... won''t they already fly somewhere else by the wind? Besides, even if he lost the papers, Legolas still have the luck paper with him, so he wasn''t so helpless about this... Moreover... even if he can''t find the others, this doesn''t mean they can''t find him... Thinking of all of this, Legolas relaxed again... Yet deep inside his heart, there was an odd feeling of guilt... As if he did something wrong but didn''t realize what it was... But after some time, Legolas shook his head and threw this bad feeling away... He doesn''t remember doing anything wrong yet... maybe he was a little guilty to lose something as important as the other papers... ''Come to think about it... Her king? What was she talking about?'' Remembering the crisis, he couldn''t help but wonder about that woman... She didn''t say much to him but asked something he couldn''t understand... "So... How did you help me before? Was that your ability? White cube? Space?" Legolas looked at the cat that already jumped to the table beside him and started trying to communicate with it... But the cat simply glanced at him and rubbed its head which made it looks so adorable... This cat didn''t show much since he met it other than teasing him every time it feels boring, and for this, he was completely helpless about it, so Legolas ignore it at first and just kept observing... But the more he stays with this cat, the more Legolas could feel its wisdom... This cat was smart enough almost made him doubt if it was a shapeshifter person acting like a cat... Let''s not say... After today''s fights, Legolas has completely stopped thinking of this cat like a real cat... "Well...." Thinking of this, Legolas tried to touch the cat''s head, but like usual, he touched nothing... After that, Legolas relaxed for some time to rebuild his energy and planned to leave the place... but this time he took the paper Baccarat gave him and was ready to cut it... Hmm... A piece of luck paper was enough for Gray for four years to use, will be used by Legolas to find his way... Well... Like this, nothing wrong will happen to him after... After all, this paper is just such a cheat... .... ... ... "Hey... Baccarat... Are you sure this is the right way?" Tauriel beside Baccarat looked at the endless desert in front of them and asked Baccarat with doubtful eyes... "Hmmm... I don''t know..." But Baccarat looked at the scene in front of her and said with a confused face... "Don''t know? Haaa? Are you kidding me Baccarat!! I told you we should follow the damn paper! Why do I feel we are walking in the opposite direction?" Tauriel walked closer to Baccarat''s side and looked at her face closer while asking with annoyed eyes... "Hmmm... What are you worried about? Look at your paper again! We are moving in the right way!... And don''t forget you have this goddess with you! This means you''re the luckiest person in this world right now! With enough luck, believe it or not, I can make an accident to send us directly to Gray''s ar... side!" Baccarat answered the annoyed Tauriel and pointed it herself proudly... But her cheeks turned red for some reason... She almost said her real thoughts... "Then please do it... That accident... luck Goddess..." Tauriel heard Baccarat''s words and said while her doubtful eyes became even more skeptical... If she was alone, she would have already flown and found the others by herself... ":I ... No enough luck...." Hearing Tauriel''s words, Baccarat had a blank look on her face and said helplessly... "Huh? Pfft..... No luck? Luck goddess doesn''t have enough luck?" Hearing what Baccarat said, Tauriel had a joking smile on her face and asked with a teasing tone... "Damn Tauriel, If you have a faster way, then show me!" Baccarat heard Tauriel making fun of her, and also got annoyed! The fact that she doesn''t have enough luck really annoyed Baccarat right now... They have been walking for a long time already, but because of the nature of the area around them, there were no creatures here to supply her with luck... So she felt very annoyed honestly... she wasn''t even in the mood to play with words and tease Tauriel like usual... But soon she regretted her words because Taruiel actually showed a smile hearing what she said... She got mad for a second and said something she shouldn''t say... She forgot... This woman really had a faster way... "Since that what you said... Please.. my goddess..." Tauriel didn''t wait for Baccarat to regrate and directly hugged her wrist... "Hey... Tauriel... what do you want to do?" Baccarat saw Tauriel smiling face so close to her and asked while trying to remove Tauriel''s evil hands... "Hmmm... I''m gonna use my way just like you said..." Tauriel smiled and said gently... "Please don''t..." Baccarat''s face finally showed a panicked expression and couldn''t help but say... *QUAAAA* But Tauriel didn''t listen to her, and flame washed both of them all of sudden!!! With the flame appearance, a pair of golden-red majestic wings emerged from the fire opened wildly! The moment these two wings appeared, they directly fanned themselves, and flew up like a sphere of fire! As the flame raised to the sky, Tauriel who was holding Baccarat like a princess in her hands appeared from inside standing in the void surrounded by the pair of golden flame wings fanning behind her, and a golden star-like mark in the middle of her forehead with a long flame line coming from the star moving toward her back... And a huge tall tail with six peacock-like flaming eyes shining more brightly emerging from the lower part of her back... But three of these eyes were dimmer than the others... Yet was so fitting together giving her form more magical and magnificent charm... Tauriel in her humanoid Phoenix form... "Damn Tauriel! Let me down! I don''t want to fly with you!" Baccarat looked at Tauriel''s close face and screamed with fear... She wasn''t scared of flying... but what after... "Hmm... Sorry, but... From now on, till we find the others... we are gonna fly my luck goddess... So please bless me to find them faster... And hold tightly!" Tauriel smiled jokingly and after saying this, she didn''t even care about Baccarat screams of fear anymore and directly flew toward Legolas''s direction! Leaving a long line of flame in the sky... And a sound of a current goddess screams.... Chapter 173 - Stolen By Cat... In the foggy sky, a few spots of light moved in a current direction... The area around could hardly be seen because of the fog around, while the air around was quite cold... Yet this didn''t stop the light to move forward on top of this cold forest... But as the light was moving on... Something weird happened in the void on its way... The space in front of it suddenly twisted and a white figure appeared out of nowhere... *TGIIN* And naturally, the light clashed with this figure which made both of them fell down directly... *TISHH* As the two lights fell down, the two of them fell into the lake in the middle of the forest under them... *TISH* And soon after two figures came out from the water and pointed something at each other... "Umm... Yo, Legolas..." Gray who was already wet because of the water looked at Legolas who was holding an arrow in his hand almost piercing him and said with an awkward tone... "You?" But Legolas didn''t recognize him directly and looked at the small figure that was also holding a sharp short sword a few inches from his neck with uncertainty... "Gray?...." Both Legolas and Gray looked at each other for a few seconds till finally, Legolas asked Gray with a rather doubtful tone... "Yes... It''s me..." Gray nodded his small face and answered with an awkward tone... This situation... so awkward... Both Gray and Legolas took their weapons back and looked at each other... How? why?... Legolas wanted to ask many things that he didn''t know where he should start! But in the end, he actually moved forward and hugged Gray... "Oy... Don''t... Legolas... we are wet... Damn, I didn''t know you were a hugger..." Though he said this, Gray didn''t dodge Legolas and hugged him back... "Good to see you safe... my friend..." Legolas moved back and said with a deep sigh of relief... "Yeah..." Gray said while walking out of the lake they were in... "Gray, what happened to you, how did you appear like this?" Legolas also came out and asked Gray while looking at him upside down... Though he wanted to ask many other things... But this was the first thing he asked... And it was completely normal... "When I came back, I found myself like this...And how I appeared... I used magic..." Gray answered Legolas in the same way he answered Mary before... "Oh? Magic? When did you learn Magic?" Legolas heard Gray''s answer and asked oddly... He wasn''t new for magic... His father was able to use some weird magic before, and he met a few wizards in the middle-earth who can do weird things... And as much as he knows, Gray''s ability to teleport relies on his own shadow movements and has nothing to do with magic... "This... In the last four years, I learned magic..." Gray thought for a second and said... "Huh?" Legolas couldn''t understand... Four years? not four days? "Gray... Mary found the g... Oh... LEGOLAS!!!" But before they continue, Perona suddenly appeared beside Gray in her ghost form and wanted to tell him about something but when she saw the handsome tall man beside Gray she paused and shouted... "Perona?" And Legolas saw Perona wearing a wizard hat floating beside Gray and called her with surprise! Especially the hat surprised him... When did Perona become a wizard? "Legolas brother! Your safe, that''s good!" Perona flew to his side and said with tears in her eyes... "But... Why wet?" However, she soon stopped and looked at Gray and Legolas with odd eyes and forgot the reason she appeared... What was happening here? Go back in time before appearing in front of Legolas... ... ... After a night of rest... Gray and the others moved in their way toward Legolas''s direction... Along the way, Gray and Perona showed Mary the ring castle, their new home to Mary... Which shocked her almost speechless... After all, Gray''s castle was simply a wonderland! After showing her around, he also marked her hand with the same mark he planted on Perona... When Mary understood the mark factions, she directly abandoned the small space pocket she was using before and threw all her things in the castle, and started using the mark Gray gave her to test how she could get her thing in and out... "So basically, anything I touch will be sent here... doesn''t that mean that I can steal anything I want without being noticed?" Mary started doing experiments with a fun spirit and said... ''So *original* way of thinking....'' For What Mary said, Gray couldn''t help but joke inside his head... Though he and Perona actually used it like this already... But while looking at Mary jumping around his castle, Gray saw something that made him freeze in his place for a few moments... Something he ridiculously ignored... A card... A big white card that was extremely familiar to him after using it for four years... A whole lucky card... The moment he saw it, Gray almost slapped himself... This cheating thing was beside him and he actually overlooked it... Baccarat didn''t give it to him and Perona only... Every one of them had one... This means Mary still had her own card! What could he do with this card? Many things... And saying Many... Gray really could use it in many ways! Gray lowered his body and took the card from the ground and stared at it for a few seconds thinking of what he should do with it... And soon Gray slapped the paper a few times on his other hand getting excited about what he thought of... So he stopped paying attention to Mary who already found a current room in his castle standing in front of it with shining eyes... ... In the sky, Gray who was surrounded by dark smoke stopped moving and stayed in the void surrounded by dark magic elements that were carrying his body in the void... "Nagini... I want to try something ... Can you stay inside the castle for now..." He toucher Nagini''s head who was around his shoulder and told her to stay inside his castle for the time being... "#@$%" And Nagini glanced at Gray for a second and replied with a soft voice and then disappeared... As Nagini did this, Gray stayed alone in the void while everyone was inside the castle, except Niala who was sleeping in the space he made for her before... Gray took the luck paper, and watch it calmly for some time thinking of what he was about to do... Then took Legolas''s card and checked the direction again... "This way..." After making sure of the direction he was about to jump in, Gray took the Vivre card back and held the luck card with both hands... *SHEER* Then directly destroyed the entire card to pieces taking all the luck inside it... "This should be more than enough...." Gray whispered and many parts of his skin started turning black... *SHRRIP* And the space around him suddenly twisted violently making a sharp tearing sound taking Gray''s body along with the twist away, disappearing completely from the void, leaving only some dark smoke behind him that disappeared soon after... ... And what happened next... should be easy to guess already... What was Gray''s idea? Suicidal idea... which was the fastest and simplest way to use this paper to achieve his current purpose... What Gray did was simply using Apparition in a random way, to go into a current place he doesn''t know, by making an accident in space and fell to that place he wished to be in using luck... Sounds simple... Since luck sent him back in time safely, can''t it do this now? And he even used the whole card as a price! Thought *Time* might be many times more dangerous, but in fact, *Space* was more dangerous than *Time* when one travels through it... So Gray used all the luck to be completely sure about his actions... And as Gray came out from the space chaos, he directly appeared in front of Legolas who was flying peacefully in his next direction... .... "All this happened in just a few days..." Legolas said after hearing the fast explanation Perona gave him about their current situation... "Well..." Both Gray and Perona nodded their heads... They didn''t explain much directly, so what they said was the basic situation, and what happened since they came back to the main world... "Well... Looks like my experience wasn''t that bad after all..." Legolas smiled awkwardly and said... He thought his luck was so bad but didn''t expect both Mary and Perona to almost lose their lives... "Huuu? Why? What happened to you these days?" Perona was quite interested in what Legolas said and asked... "I... Fought a crazy snake and couldn''t damage it in the end... So I ran away... then met a zombie and almost got killed by the one who killed that zombie... lost my only guide, stolen by a cat... Well... Nothing much..." Legolas looked at the lake in front of them and said plainly... But the tired look on his face showed that he wasn''t so happy about what happened with him these few days... "So... where is Mary?" Legolas didn''t stop after saying what he said and looked around... "Huh? Snake? Zombie? Someone almost killed you? Cat stole you?" And Gray after hearing what Legolas said and showed a weird face... Somehow... he felt quite interested and wanted to hear the details... "Oh right... I forgot! Gray, Mary found the gold room and went inside!" Perona heard Legolas''s question and finally remembered what she wanted to say in the beginning... .... ..... (Author: Hmm... About the next world... My original plan was *Solo leveling* But lately, I really want to go to send him to *Soul land*.... Ugh!!! So messy!) Chapter 174 - Honestly Hearing what Perona said, Gray had a weird look on his face... Mary can control gold... Entred a room filled with gold... His hard-gained(Stolen by Perona) Gold... He could imagine what was happening inside the room without checking... By now, the room should have already taken another look from that how he left it... After all, what can Mary do in a room filled with gold?.... Or what she can''t do to be more specific... But in another thought, it doesn''t really matter honestly... Big deal... Create another room after getting to the next room... "Well...." After a second he waved his hand and summoned Mary out of the castle... With his hand wave, Mary appeared out of nowhere, with some electricity moving around her body... Apparently, she was using her ability in some way... "Huh? My gold? How did I come out?" Mary saw the golden world she was modifying around her disappeared and suddenly appeared in a foggy place confusedly... then she looked at Gray asking... "Legolas? When??" But soon after she found Legolas who was standing beside him and called him with surprise! No wonder Gray called her out! She didn''t expect to see Legolas so fast like this... How long did she stay in the castle? For Mary and the others, it was a few days only... So after understanding the situation they didn''t feel missing like Perona and Gray, but deeply worried that something happened to each other... And now seeing Legolas safe... The happy smile on her face was hard to hide! "Good to see you safe, Mary..." Legolas also smiled seeing this violent woman was also safe... ... .... ..... Gray didn''t move on after this but chose to stay beside the lake first... After all, he just found Legolas! Legolas saw Perona using magic to change the weather around them making the forest a sunny forest and had a weird look on his eyes... If Perona was in the middle earth, what would the others call her? Perona the pink? Well... thought that was Gandalf''s trick... She can copy him... But her magic was quite stronger than the weird magic he saw in the middle earth... Perona saw Legolas and Mary''s eyes and showed a proud smirk, which made her proud face quite funny... Now she can also do many things, she was also strong! And can stand beside everyone! Gray saw Perona''s proud face and also smiled... He can guess what this funny girl was thinking... At first, he wanted to copy some memories to Mary and Legolas directly, but after some thought, he hasn''t... And simply talked about things with them normally... After all, like this, he can feel another kind of... joy? Soon after this, Legolas also met Nagini who amazed him... He never thought there will be such a beautiful creature... Nagini also watched Legolas with smart eyes... The prince... Another pointed ears partner... From what Perona told her... Legolas was an Elven prince? Somehow, every girl feels quite interested when they hear about a prince... Even Nagini who was a human, to begin with... "Why are you looking at me like this Legolas..." After sitting down, Gray looked at Legolas who was watching him with odd eyes and asked helplessly... "Hmm... It''s just so weird you know..." Legolas couldn''t help but say... "What''s so weird..." Gray heard Legolas and asked... "Well... All of it, just so weird..." Legolas shook his shoulder and said honestly... "... and what that should mean?" Gray moved his leg and kicked Legolas''s leg beside him asking funnily... For Legolas''s decent personality, Gray was quite clear... this guy probably didn''t want to say his real thought to not annoy him... "Well, though it''s weird... Honestly, you''re more adorable like this..." But suddenly Legolas said something that changed Gray''s thoughts about Legolas... "Oy... Wanna try being adorable yourself?" Gray finally didn''t smile and looked at Legolas Evily... "Thanks... No need.." Legolas heard Gray''s words shook his shoulders refusing... "Rightttt, Gray is really adorable right now, don''t you also think so Legolas!" Mary heard Legolas''s words and was quite interested so she jumped into the chat and said... "Come take a look!" Suddenly Mary took a picture and showed Legolas... Gray who was the champion of this chat naturally saw the picture... And what he saw was... himself standing honestly with Perona... in the first year entering Hogwarts... Seeing this picture, Gray turned his eyes at Perona who was looking away not planning to face him... After some joke, Gray also smiled not minding what they say... ''Two found, two left...'' Gray looked at Legolas talking with Perona and Mary about what happened to him these days and thought in his mind... "Who is she?" Legolas stopped suddenly and pointed at Niala who got her closer to him watching him carefully... "Who is he?" And Niala also pointed at Legolas asking weirdly... She just woke up and came out, to find a new person who looked so close to her cute thing... So she asked weirdly... And after getting her answer Niala felt annoyed... Somehow... She felt so much fun was missed while being asleep... After that Niala looked at Legolas again trying to find what was so special about him... Gray so adorable... Perona was a ghost... Mary a fake angel... And Legolas? If Gray heard knew her thought... he will refuse this logic... Adorable? Is that something special to be classified with? "You... Looks so normal..." After sometime... Niala looked at Legolas and said plainly... And didn''t pay attention to him anymore... "Hahaha...." Perona and Mary heard Niala''s words and felt funny... While Legolas himself didn''t expect such a remark... "So what next?" Mary stopped joking around and asked the real question... "Next... Naturally to find Baccarat and Tauriel..." Gray answers normally... "Can you jump to their side as you did just now?" Legolas thought of how Gray appeared and asked... "Yes... but I need luck first..." Gray nodded his head and said... "Doing that again..." Perona heard what Gray said and showed a bad look on her face... Except for her and Nagini, no one understood how Gray used luck to find Legolas exactly... And Gray said nothing and just shook his shoulder a little... his action sounds simple but in fact, it''s a suicide.. no matter how you look at it... But who made him believe in Baccarat''s magical luck ability? "Legolas, do you still have your luck paper that Baccarat gave us before?" Gray looked at Legolas and asked... Now his idea worked as he expected, naturally, he wanted to do the same thing again... One last step... And everyone will be together again... "Umm... About this... I accidentally lost my pocket with the Vivre cards so... I used it to find my direction..." Legolas touched his head and answered helplessly... "Used? All of it? To find a direction?" Gray couldn''t help but show a very odd look... finding location... this thing doesn''t need all this luck! This can''t be blamed on Legolas... After all, Baccarat didn''t tell them that the card could be used slowly... Gray himself discovered this accidentally when he saw Perona standing on top of many pieces... But after this, he couldn''t help but feel disappointed... If the card was here, he would have jumped to Tauriel and Baccarat location directly... "About this, Can you show me Tauriel or Baccarat card.." Legolas thought of something that annoyed him for some time already and asked... "Here.." Perona took Tauriel''s card and hand it to Legolas... Legolas took the paper and watch it making sure of something... "Hmmm... That''s really weird..." After seeing the direction the card was moving in, Legolas had a weird look in his eyes and said... "Weird? How?" Gray wondered what Legolas means... "The luck card told me to go in this direction..." Legolas pointed in the direction he was flying in before meeting Gray... "Yet the card move in this direction..." And then he pointed in a different direction, which was the direction Tauriel''s card leads to... He felt this when he used the luck card at first... The direction the luck card showed him was way different from what the Vivre card led him before losing the cards... Let''s say Taureil and Baccarat moved in different directions, the direction shouldn''t have changed so much... But in the end, he did not doubt the luck card, maybe he lost the track of direction or something... He knows how powerful Baccarat ability was... Hearing what Legolas said, Gray had a weird look on his face... What does that mean? Gray came into a guess... Luck led Legolas to where he will appear... And he used luck to jump in Legolas''s direction... So their luck together shortened the distance between them so they could meet successfully... Or Maybe the luck he used simply sent him safely to here, and Legolas was led here by luck to meet him? So messy... What was luck again? "Well, it doesn''t matter... It''s your luck coming here and finding us faster... So it''s considered a success... we already moved a very long distance already, only a little bit left... maybe... So let''s go and find Taureil and Baccarat..." Mary didn''t think much for what Legolas said, and gave her thoughts... They really moved a very long distance already, besides she doesn''t think the two redheads will not move toward them either... "Well... you''re right..." Gray nodded his head agreeing to what she said... "Mea..." And the cat on top of Legolas''s head called... Chapter 175 - Playful Cat "....." Everyone looked at the cat that appeared out of nowhere on top of Legolas''s head silently... "Legolas... this cat... Is it..." Mary was the first to speak asking Legolas while looking at the black cat curiously... "..." The cat also looked around her observing them silently... "Yes..." Legolas nodded his head conforming to Mary''s thoughts while moved his hand planning to take the cat down, but he caught nothing like usual... "So fast..." Mary saw how the cat disappeared and appeared on the stone beside Legolas and couldn''t help but say with surprise... Gray and Perona also showed the same surprise... This cat... Really fast... they couldn''t even feel when did it jump away... ''This cat...'' Only Niala looked at the cat with a confused look as if thinking about something... "Well... It''s not just fast... It''s a quite weird cat... But not an enemy... After all, it saved me twice before, so..." Legolas nodded his head to Mary''s words and said... "@%[email protected]" Nagini raised her head and made a low voice while observing the cat not far away... "Mea..." The cat also looked at Nagini at the same time and an unknown flash flashed in its lilac eyes... Somehow... Both of them felt something the others can''t feel... Cat and.. a snake... Cats are genetically hard-wired through instinct to avoid snakes... Seeing Nagini, this cat should at least show some fear or panic... But again... Both Nagini and the cat weren''t normal creatures... The cat''s speed alone showed this... So the first reaction the two showed was nothing but observing each other with curiosity in their eyes... "Saved you twice..." While Gray looked at Legolas and showed a thoughtful look... This cat... Smells like a secret... "Haaaa... But it looks quite normal somehow" Mary walked to the cat and stretched her hand gently wanting to touch it... But she felt nothing... "Oh..." Mary saw this and didn''t gave up but moved her hand again to catch the cat that already appeared on the stone next to her... But... Nothing again... "Haaa... A slippery are you..." Mary turned her face and looked at their stone not far away from her and said, this time her tone was a little lower... *RUMBLE* As she finished her words, she directly turned to lightning and tried to catch it! *BOOM* *RUMBLE* "So violent..." Legolas saw Mary destroying many things around while following one black shadow and said... "Yup..." Gray nodded his head... "Mea..." The cat reappeared on top of Legolas''s head and looked at the golden lightning that already charged toward her... "....." *RUMBLE* But soon the cat disappeared again because the lightning line already passed above Legolas who lowered his body a little to dodge Mary... And like this, two fast gold and dark shadows kept moving all over the place here and there destroying everything around... "Damn cat! Stop!" Soon enough Mary stopped moving and looked at the cat that was looking down at her from a higher stone with playful eyes..... She felt challenged somehow... This cat... was playing with her... "What are you laughing at!" But suddenly she shifted her eyes at Legolas who was covering his mouth trying not to laugh and asked... "Well, nothing..." Legolas shocked his shoulders and said nothing... Somehow, he felt funny seeing someone else feeling what he felt before... At the same time, the cat also appeared on top of his head and sat down calmly watching Mary with proud eyes... "Well... Calm down, Mary..." Gray looked at Mary who wanted to start again and said... "Ok..." Mary showed an annoyed look on her face... But still stopped... "Where did you find this cat again?" Gray looked at Legolas and asked with doubt... This cat... made many weird things in these few seconds... Many... "The moment I came back to this world, it found me and started..." Legolas glanced at Niala and said in an elvish language, but suddenly he felt something caught his head... "Ha?" x5 And everyone here showed a puzzled look for what they saw... Including Gray who caught Legolas''s head... The Gray that was standing in front of Legolas disappeared as dust leaving one Gray that appeared in the void out of nowhere holding Legolas''s head with both hands... "Mea..." And the cat that was supposed to be in Legolas''s head was already standing on top of Gray''s head this time looking down at him and Legolas under her... All this happened in less than a second... As if... the picture changed suddenly... "@#$%@#" Before Gray reacts, Nagini made the first move with an angry voice, she waved her tail toward the cat trying to remove it from her head... Seeing Nagini attacking, the cat also disappeared again... "Well, calm down Nagini..." Gray moved back and said to the pissed-off Nagini... "@%#[email protected]" And Nagini kept staring at the cat with dangerous golden eyes... As if she was saying...*You''re not allowed to come here* What happened here? Gray was trying to catch the cat... He replaced himself with magic and sneaked behind the cat... Not only he used the ring invisibility, but magic was also used... Normally... He should have caught this cat successfully... After all... With his silent movement just now, even Legolas didn''t feel him... But... Yup... This cat actually fooled him and even appeared on top of his head, which directly pissed off Nagini... Gray felt funny about Nagini''s reaction... It was as if she was annoyed that another creature entered her territory? When did she start treating him as her private area? After calming Nagini, Gray looked at the cat and showed a funny smile... Then... Gray disappeared... And the cat also disappeared... Legolas and the others looked at the scene in front of them weirdly... Unlike Mary... Gray''s hunt was quite calm... Appear here for a second and then disappeared to appear there in the next second... "..." After trying for some time Gray appeared beside Mary and looked at the cat on top of Legolas''s head with an annoyed look... "How?" Mary asked... "Pissed off..." Gray said with a... not very nice smile... Just now, he tried every simple and complex way he could think of, but none of them worked against this cat... It was as if he was trying to catch nothing... Every time he almost caught this cat, it will disappear in the next moment... This annoyed him almost made him use time magic for a second... No wonder Mary was angry... This cat... Was really playing with them... No wonder Legolas showed that helpless face when he talked about his few days with this cat before... "You''re keeping a suspicious cat, Legolas..." In the end, Gray didn''t try to catch the cat again and said... "I''m not really keeping her, she followed me by herself... Besides... I don''t think she''s as suspicious as what you''re keeping here" Legolas really didn''t keep this weird cat, so he said this and then pointed at Niala who was watching them from the beginning from the side with a weird smile as if she was watching a funny show... "Well... You got a point about this..." Gray nodded his head agreeing to what Legolas said... The cat was still a cat after all... "Haa? Me?... And don''t compare me with a cat." Niala saw Legolas talking about her suddenly and said with dead fish eyes... "....." .... ... ... Gray sat on a stone not far away from the others and took the orb ready to try and take a look at Baccarat and Tauriel''s location... Legolas was found, the situation was clear, and he doesn''t really need to rest for now... So there is no need to stay in their place anymore... As for the weird cat... He ignored that unusual cat for the time being... Though he doesn''t like this fact... But that cat was really uncatchable for now... For a cat to awaken such weird speed, Gray wasn''t so surprised... After all, he almost became an insect lunch when he entered the underground crystal world before... If a simple bug can turn into a monster... Can''t cat became stronger? And the fact that this cat saved Legolas twice allowed him to somehow accept this cat... So Gray simply let Legolas deal with it... But Gray knew very well that this cat has a problem.. Not a simple awakened cat with fast speed... Not only him... Nagini felt it clearer than him... How weird this cat was... For Nagini, this cat wasn''t a cat anymore... So Gray started thinking about how to deal with this cat... But soon he forced to clear his mind and ignore this and focused on the orb in front of him... As Mary said before... They really moved a very long distance already... So maybe Baccarat and Tauriel were not so far away... If he could take a clear look where they are right now, maybe he can directly jump to their side... While doing this, Gray also took the only small last piece of luck paper he has... Since he''s gonna see Baccarat soon, he doesn''t need to save it anymore... Anyway, this little luck wasn''t enough for him to force anything to work as he wants... But something... Better than nothing... So he directly destroyed the last little piece of his own paper... And with such thoughts, Gray started focusing on the orb... While Perona and Niala on the side also started their turn trying to catch a certain cat... ... ... Chapter 176 - Three Heavens, Two Ends The Rising Sun Empire... Also, know as the Western Heaven... One of the only three heavens... Humanity who saw hell in the last three years called these three places as the new beginning for what they were... The Rising Sun Empire was one of the biggest three bases in the current world... actually... the only base in the west... It wasn''t wrong to call this place an Empire... Because this base was made in a capital heart... A capital that has been taken back by the survivors, unlike other bases that were built in different areas away from the zombies gathering... Some awakener leaders chose to fight back for their homes and countries... Not many of them managed to do such a scary thing though... After all, no matter how strong the awakeners, they will be completely crushed in number... And the real big cities have many weird and strong zombies... More importantly... even if you take it back, you might not be able to keep it for long, and other zombies will be attracted from everywhere... After all, most of the cities were geographically not suitable to use as a base to stay in... Especially with the weird changes that were happening for the entire planet Earth... Everything was already beyond recognition... So for anyone to actually take a capital back... was simply a miracle... Yet someone actually did it... A Miracle... Not only took it back but even turned it into what the others call *The Heaven*... Now the world, though it was falling apart, another picture were forming slowly... There wasn''t a certain way to communicate or deal between bases right now... But with the fall of the old system, another one will appear sooner or later... After all, with many awakeners gathering together besides the many types of abilities, memories, or any kind of awakening they have, a whole new system was being formed at a very fast speed around the world... It was just that this system wasn''t mature enough for everyone to realize... Especially for those who still haven''t entered the three heavens yet... But with the current situation, it won''t be long and great changes will happen to this planet... It was all a matter of time... The awakeners of the three heavens already have an idea of the basic situation of the earth... Speaking about the Earth... The Earth three years after the apocalypse has been divided into a few parts... East, Central, West, and two *End* in the north and south... And since the Rising Sun empire was known as the western heaven, naturally it was located in the west part of the planet... After this empire has appeared, almost all the big and small bases in the west part were absorbed by either force or willingly, making this empire spreading in all forces, population, and size... And that was the reason why it was the *only* base in the west... While the name of this place *Rising* Was according to their belief... *Humanity will rise to the top again*... that''s it... And *Sun* Was about their leader that everyone believes in... The meaning of the sun was that as long as this leader exists... The base will keep growing under his light forever... Like how important the sun is for everything to grow! A very strong belief if you asked... Strong and meaningful! So like this, the Rising Sun empire came to exists... As for the other two Heaven''s information, it wasn''t quite clear for most of the west awakeners... but the existence of these places was a well-known fact for everyone... "Gray... Are you sure we came back to our world? not entering another book by mistake?" Mary listened to Gray''s explanation about the situation of the place they were in right now including the world''s situation and couldn''t help but ask doubtfully... "Here, your order..." Before Gray answer, a waiter came in front of them carrying few dishes in her hands and put them on the table they were sitting on and left after wishing them a happy meal... "Well... it should be... Probably..." Gray looked at the food in front of them and said with fishy eyes... Honestly, the news was equally weird for him... "Hmmm... That explains why I haven''t met any base while moving around..." Legolas took a fries piece and wanted to eat it... But it was stolen by a cat sitting on the top of his head... So he took another one without saying anything... "Ooh... The cat eats fries..." Perona looked at the cat and whispered funnily... "Still... don''t you think it''s funny... I mean... What the hell are the three heavens? I never heard about this when I was in Hero base..." Mary wasn''t in the mood to eat, so she looked at Gray and said... "Hmmm... At that time, your Hero base was just a small base... As I told you, it''s already a different place... No... in fact, it''s actually the Central Heaven to be more right... Besides... We''re already inside the so-called western heaven... What are you asking?..." Gray Shook his shoulders and said while looking at the street outside the window they were sitting beside right now... Outside was a street full of many different people, carrying different weapons wearing differently, walking here and there, it looked quite lively... "The Central Heaven..." Hearing what Gray said, Mary''s eyes flashed weirdly, she never expected her base would evolve to this level after she left it... Yup... From the news Gray gathered today, he also realized another fact about Hero city he didn''t know before... What was happening? Well... .... .... After Gray decided to peak at Tauriel and Baccarat location, he never expected to succeed so fast... And even got a clear picture of the place outside this empire... and since the place wasn''t so far away, Gray directly took everyone and jumped there with apparition he cooperated with Nagini to perform... Since it wasn''t so safe to rely on himself alone... Yup... Since Dumbledore was able to cooperate with his firebird to apparate, naturally he can do it with Nagini... And in fact, Nagini''s magic qualification was ridiculously high, after all, she was the best mixture of many magical bloodlines... so naturally, she can use a brand of her own magic... It was just that this silly snake love to rely on him... And most of her magic was either a healing kind related to her body or a destructive one... As for why not use her help when he found Legolas... At that time he was making an accident in space... Not a normal jump... In other words... Playing with death... So naturally, he will not do it with her... And like this, they appeared in runes not far away from this Empire... When Gray saw the sky-reaching walls from the outside of the base, he was surprised at how big it was... At first, he wasn''t sure to enter or not... But Tauriel and Baccarat''s direction pointed toward it... So there wasn''t any reason to not enter... So Gray sneaked silently and Went through its gigantic walls... Since the orb showed him around this place, Baccarat and Tauriel should be really close... But after sneaking into this place, he found that things were not as simple as he expected... And what he found was more surprising than he expected... The first thing Gray did was to gather information with Perona... Since both of them can sneak into others'' minds... Perona can use her ghost to enter other memories and take what she wants... And like this, she got a lot of information and memories, which made the situation quite clear to them... Especially the common knowledge here... This made him realize how much he lacked in knowledge about this world... Three heavens? Two ends? Many mysteries surrounding everything here and there... But all this cleared the picture of the world more for him... Now Gray realized where everything was... Where he was and where he moved to... Both Gray and Perona appeared on the east side of the central part around the Hero city(The Central heaven). While Mary appeared between the west and the central and probably the north since she crossed the sea before reaching the village... But not so deep... And when Gray jumped to find Legolas he jumped directly beyond the Western Heaven crossing a very very long-distance... And from what he can see... both Baccarat and Tauriel were already in the west... Probably also came to the west from somewhere else... He wasn''t sure about this... Thinking carefully, after leaving the destroyed glory base, Gray never entered any other base or mixed with people of this world again... But kept moving between worlds one after the other with his partners... And every time he came back, he will stay in the wild and abandoned places... Till now, they didn''t even have a fixed place to stay in... Thinking of this, Gray moved his hand wanted to eat his meal... But he found his plate was already empty... So he looked beside him at Niala who was praying on Mary''s plat after fishing his food... Just how much this little girl love to eat... Speaking of... They were in a restaurant right now, he didn''t move directly through this place to find Baccarat and Tauriel but has said he wanted to gather information first... Plus, he didn''t want to attract much attention, because of what he learned... The power system in this place was equally scary... Especially the leader of this place... More importantly... they sneaked in to enter this place... The base has its own system... Now they... can be called intruders... So it was better not to attract much attention... Though they already did... Many eyes were already peaking at them from everywhere already... "Well... Since this is the only base, the woman who attacked you before might also be here... Oh right... What did she look like?" Perona who was peaking at the cat''s funny actions suddenly thought of what Legolas said before and asked... "She..." Hearing Perona''s words, Legolas wanted to answer... Though he told them about this, he hasn''t said the details like what she looked like yet... *BOOM* It was just that before he answered, the door of the restaurant was pushed violently and a group of people who showed *I''m a bad person* aura and came in... .... Chapter 177 - Nothing Changed "....." The leader of the group walked forward and looked around with sharp eyes, while everyone in the restaurant became silent looking at them at the same time... "Hello, Mr. Alex, how could I help you?" The waiter here walked forward and looked at the group leader and asked with a mild tone... "What can you help? Bring us something to eat!!!" The man beside the leader saw the waiter asking and answered in a loud tone... While the rest of the group looked around quite annoyedly as if they wanted to start trouble anytime... Yup... It''s that... A few trouble makers that exist everywhere... "Well..." Apparently, the waiter was quite familiar with these people and only nodded his head then walked back to the kitchen... With this, the group also didn''t look at the others around anymore and walked to the empty big table that happened to be beside Gray''s group... But they were so many... and the table wasn''t big enough for all of them... "...." So the rude one who screamed at the waiter before looked at Gray and his party while showing a nasty smile on his face, especially when he looked at Gray... Quite obvious... This guy''s mind wasn''t so clean... So he walked forward and came to where Legolas was sitting... Apparently identifying Legolas as the leader of the group... It''s just... Before he could even speak to them a pressure suddenly locked him from everywhere made him stop in his place, and a panicked look appeared in his eyes... While the others including their captain also looked at Gray and the others and showed a surprised look... Everyone at Gray''s party looked quite different and unique... Their charm and aura were so bright to be hidden... So it was quite natural to attract attention... Not only them, but almost all those who were inside the restaurant right now also had the same reaction and kept peaking at them from time to time... However... Making trouble? Well... If someone was brave enough to ignore the leaking presence around them and managed to get closer, maybe someone will do such a stupid thing as making trouble with them... The rude one who walked back with fear was an example... After all... Gray, Legolas, Mary, and even Perona were owners of Conqueror Haki! Even if they didn''t use it, but the leaking presence around them was quite clear for everyone here... This aura won''t allow some cat or dog to come and make trouble with them... An aura that simply warned them not to get closer... Gray knew that something like this might happen here or there, so they leaked this presence purposely to avoid troubles... And it was quite effective... But the captain''s reaction wasn''t like his men''s reaction and didn''t show much more than surprise, then nodded his head at Legolas who was also looking at him calmly waiting to see what will they do and told his followers not to make trouble and sat down waiting for their meal... "Haaa... And I thought something funny will happen..." Mary looked at the group of people who kept silent and sat down without doing anything and said boringly... These guys entered tigers but the moment they saw them, actually became scared cats? So boring... "No, they just got the answer they came here for... After all... They are here for us..." But Perona who was playing with an invisible sphere on her hand looked at Mary and said... "Ah?" Legolas and Mary looked at Perona doubtfully... They also observed them but these guys became fearful as soon as they felt their aura, so they didn''t think like this... "Look at this..." Perona saw them looking at her with doubt and raised her hand that was holding an invisible sphere... Inside the sphere, a little funny ghost slowly showed itself carrying a weird blue line inside its belly... "This line is a part of memories this ghost stole... The memories of their captain... He''s here to make trouble with us... From the moment we entered the empire... we have been found by the security department of this empire... And this man was just a small worker who came here to observe us a little closer and to test us... But looks like, he already got the answer he wants" Perona touched the belly of the white ghost in her hand playing with the blue line inside it, and said... "Ah? you can also do this ?" Mary heard what Perona said and asked with surprise... "Or how do you think Gray got all this information so fast?" Perona heard Mary''s question and showed a proud expression... This girl... Really loves to show off... Perona''s action was quite simple.. making a simple attributeless ghost and cast vanishing spell on it, with another Legilimency magic that will allow her ghost to delve into the mind of her victims, and like this, all the memories she wishes to take will be taken by this ghost as a line of memories carried inside its stomach... Because of the special nature of her magic and ability, Perona doesn''t need a Pensieve; the magical device that used to review memories... But simply to pick up the ghost back to her hand she will see these memories as she wishes for... "No wonder the waiter showed respect to them..." Legolas heard this and nodded his head calmly... He heard the mild tone the waiter spoke in... "So we have been found... And someone is already observing us" Gray heard Perona''s words and nodded his head calmly, not so surprised about this... Honestly, after knowing the level of power here, he already expected this... "Haaaa... That''s an interesting ghost..." Niala looked at the ghost in Perona''s hand and showed a playful smile... "Yes, it''s really impressive!... But is it really that interesting for you? After all... This ghost didn''t work with everyone..." Gray looked at Niala who finished her happy meal and asked with fishy eyes... As if asking her, *it didn''t work in you... why?* "Security department... I wonder how did they do this..." Mary after hearing what Perona said, didn''t care about the fact that the group beside them came for them but wondered how did they found them so fast... "Not only us... almost every corner of this empire is under weird kind of surveillance... But how... I''m not sure... This guy is not a high-ranked person to know the details..." Perona stopped playing with her ghost and took her drink thinking of what she knows... For a big place like this empire, naturally, there should be a way to protect the others here... Not only from zombies... But from humans themselves... After all... humans can be scarier, especially in an apocalypse that has no rules... Living beings... As long as they have intelligence, they will have their own desires which were usually called sins ... If there was no strength to control and lead these people... this empire wouldn''t have been called *Heaven*... And Gray understood all this, so that was another reason why he expected himself to be found... "Well... It''s probably some kind of awakener work..." Gray said... "So what now?" Legolas looked at Gray and asked... "Nothing changed... Let''s find Baccarat and Tauriel first..." But Gray simply shook his shoulders and said... "We came here only for this, and since the empire found us, there should have been two reactions... Either directly came to arrest us, since we are intruders... Or ignore us like all other survivals here, as long as we don''t make any troubles that are threatening the base order and safety... So most likely they only want to confirm our identities or power only..." Gray looked at them and explained his thoughts... Gray didn''t understand the situation of the empire completely, so he wasn''t so sure about things... But no matter what... They are not zombies... So the one who controls things probably only wanted to see how did they enter the base, and about their abilities... And even if not, things won''t be bad in the end, after all, survival bases were made to gather survivals not to fight each other... That''s why Gray decided not to really do anything, but to continue his search... Gray couldn''t help but glance at the leader who was eating his meal silently... For Gray and the others chat, no one here was able to hear it clearly, but more like a buzzing sound in their ears... A simple sound spell he used around them... So all that they said weren''t heard by anyone, even if anyone tried to, they simply can''t hear what they say... "Well..." Hearing what Gray said, the others also nodded their head agreeing to what Gray said... Yup... Tauriel and Baccarat first... After this, if something wrong happens after, it won''t really matter by then... So it didn''t take long, and Gray with everyone stood up and left after paying a small piece of awakening crystal for food and left... Yup... This heartless heaven actually uses crystals as currency here... ..... "Captain... They left... should we follow..." As Gray and his party left, the rude man from before looked at his captain and said... "Follow? Do you want to die? Go... I won''t stop you..." But the captain couldn''t help but look at this man''s face with a bad look... After that, he looked at another two men beside him and asked them about the results... "Go back to your spots... Not allowed to make trouble here or there and I''ll go report now..." After exchanging some words with everyone, the captain gave his orders and left ready to report what he saw here... Though they haven''t really tested Gray''s group... However, the C.P results he got were enough to give him a cold back... As Perona said before.. He really came here to make trouble so he could test Gray and the others closely... But after seeing everyone''s C.P results... He hardly controlled himself not to run away! But what can he do... He had to do his job, so he still sat down and observed Gray and the others a little closer... Though he didn''t get any results... There were many possibilities... Like Mary''s wings., or their ears... probably a race awakeners, plus the weird pressure... So he stood up and directly left in hurry to give the report... ... Chapter 178 - In One Place Somewhere in the center area of the empire, in a huge hall... A great projection of the entire empire was suspended in the air showing everything in the empire and even a large area that surrounded the empire itself! While under this big projection, many magical runes were scripted in an energy line shining brightly moving around in a big circle, apparently it was the source of energy to this projection, while in the middle of these runes, a huge yellow crystal giving a soft light... And many other smaller crystals moving in circles along the lines around the projection showing many different pictures inside them... Many different pictures for many places were showing... Two men fighting while people cheer for them... A woman using her power to grow flowers around the empire streets... A child stole someone''s else pocket silently... Two red-haired women walking through people... Many pictures of what was happening in the empire... Complete surveillance over the empire system!!! While around this system, a few people were standing observing what the crystal shows them and report something from time to time... "Oh, the data is here..." One of these people a female worker who was observing a screen made of some energy from the crystal she was looking at, received some information suddenly... But looking at these data, a weird look appeared on her face... "This... Not right..." the woman looked at the half-assed data in front of her and said... "What''s wrong? Found the intruders'' information?" while looking at these data another man came to her side and asked while looking at the energy screen in front of her... ".... Where is the information?" The man also showed the same weird look and asked... What they saw was... Gray and his party data... It''s just... Name: Unknown... Ability: suspected race awakener, weird aura, might also be sound ability... Age: 13~15 probably... Note: quite adorable... The man couldn''t help but show fishy eyes seeing Gray''s date... Suspected race awakener? They already know this... Weird aura? what the hell was this supposed to be? And age... What this probably means? And Note... Good thing, he sent the C.P records... Or he really wanted to kick the worker who sent this information... "Quite good..." Seeing the C.P records in front of him, the man couldn''t help but say to himself, and his eyes also showed a serious look... Awakeners... There was no telling what kind of ability one could have... After all, there were many types of awakening, so seeing the C.P records he couldn''t help but feel worried... He knows very well that every awakener was a threat... Even the simple first awakener might be a disaster if awakened a certain ability... The main reason they sent someone to test Gray and his party was to know what ability they have, and now that silly man actually sending *Adorable* Note? But as if thinking of something, the man sighed helplessly... "Where are they right now..." Looking at Gray''s party record, the man asked the woman beside him... Hearing the man question, she touched the crystal changing the scene to another one... And not surprisingly the one who appeared inside the screen this time was actually Gray and his party who was walking around... "They are moving toward the north direction of the empire..." the woman looked at the few dots that reacted in the huge projection moving slowly through the empire and said... "....." Hearing this, the man showed a weird look on his face and looked at the empire''s big projection... "Weren''t the other intruders also in that area?" .... ..... "So lively..." Mary looked around her while walking and said... The empire streets were really full of people... Some were working, some walking toward the exit direction caring their weapons, apparently ready to go out in hunt... While some actually walking back from the outside with different faces, some happy, some sad... While showing gloom and despair on their faces, apparently their experience wasn''t a really good one outside... But one thing Gray noticed while observing, almost everyone was directly or indirectly moving toward a very huge building he can see from his place in the center of the empire direction... Empyrean tower... The most important place in the empire... Gray choose to walk slowly because he wanted to gather more information while taking a look at the empire closely... From the information he was gathering, he understood something... This empire.. was not a joke... the more he understands, the more alerted he became... From what he learned... that big tower was more like a task hall where everyone goes to exchange things and receive tasks from the empire... The empire has three main tasks... 1. Discover bases and resources. 2. Clear zombies. 3. Exchange awakening Crystals... Well... It sounds normal, but Gray couldn''t help but show a weird look when he thinks about the first two tasks... Discover bases... From what he knows, this empire was made after gathering bases from the entire west area so it managed to reach this level... As for clearing zombies... Hmmm, not so simple... Other bases usually try to avoid zombies as much as they can, while this base was actually hunting zombies actively... From time to time, they even gather groups to raid zombie gathering places like a village or small city! Gray thought about it as steps... As if... This empire was moving in order... Gather power, Then clean the area... Now almost the entire west bases became part of this empire, only zombies clearing was left... In this case, it might really be possible to clear the west faster than he expected... And he has a reason to think like this... Because of the reward of these tasks... The reward was... C.P points... Well... Yup... Actually rising their own C.P points by completing tasks as a reward... What C.P represent? Power! The higher the C.P... The stronger the awakener will be... With every awakening-order one crosses, a new ability will awaken, rise the individual power level into a completely new realm! So... How could this help in the steps of the base tasks? With such benefits, the awakeners will be more than willing to risk their lives! After the apocalypse, everyone understood the simple truth of this world... Power... Only by having power, one can survive... So everyone desires power more than anything... and now there was a clear way for them to gain power, how could they not work harder? "So strong..." After thinking of all this, Gray showed a thoughtful look... No wonder the power level in this empire was so high... With such *fair* deal, everyone here could get stronger... "Haaa... Should we also go there for tasks..." Mary also looked at the high tower and asked with interest... Do task to rise power... Sounds like fun... No... Mary''s eyes were already glowing with excitement... Things have already gone beyond fun level... "We will... But not now..." Gray heard what Mary said, and nodded his head agreeing to this... While the light in his eyes wasn''t even lower than Mary... What interested him was the method they use to raise the C.P... Not the tasks themselves... Was it an awakener job... Was it something else... Rising power was never an easy thing... Not to say, rising C.P easily for nothing... If he could get this method... Thinking of this, Gray also blackened and showed an evil smile... Legolas on the side looked at Mary and Gray showing the same smile and listened himself a little bit... These two were thinking about a disaster probably... While Perona kept playing with her ghosts gathering information... However, Gray knew very well... that was just his wishful thinking... He won''t try and play with the empire for the time being... While walking, Not only Gray looked around him, but many others also looked at Gray at the same time... To not attract attention, Gray cast a simple charm around them... However, he didn''t overdo it... So they still attracted attention... Especially Gray... He felt like some kind of rare animal, all kind of eyes looked at him... So while walking, he took a big hat and wore it to hide the crown... However... No matter how he looked at it... He always felt the attrition around him wasn''t reduced... But even... A little more? Yup... He understood ... The crown wasn''t the problem... It was him... The hat simply added charm to his attribute >..> If it wasn''t for the fact that he might be watched right now and didn''t want to act so abnormal before finding Baccarat and Tauriel, he wouldn''t have walked normally, to begin with... Looking at Niala who was also looking at him with glowing eyes, Gray felt annoyed so he took the hat away from his head and put it on her head... "Oh..." Niala caught the hat with both hands and smiled amusedly and walked... Doing this, Gray stopped paying attention to all of this and took Baccarat and Tauriel cards while walking... Looking at these two cards, Gray kept Tauriel''s card in his hand and looked at it with thoughtful eyes... "..." After looking at it for a few seconds, he waved his hand gently... ... .... ..... On the northern area of the empire... Close to the north empire gate... Such a big empire naturally has more than one gate... Two tall red-haired women with different styles walked beside each other attracting the attention of the entire street around them... However, no one dared to get closer, because a heavy aura was released around these two simply refusing them... So all they could do was watching from afar... "Are you sure they are here Baccarat..." Tauriel looked at the place around her and asked Baccarat who was smiling silly beside her... "Do you think I will be wrong? Don''t worry... They are absolutely here..." Baccarat beside her said while showing a charming fox smile... While saying this, she skillfully touched a passer woman beside her and smile gently at her as if it was an accident... Tauriel glanced at the woman who just ignored Baccarat and kept walking, with odd eyes... As she looked at her, the woman stopped walking because dropped something from her hand and lowered herself to pick it up, while another short man happened to walk beside her and silently took a small crystal from the woman''s side pocket, that gently opened a gap itself as she lowered her wrist... Hmmm... That was... what they call a street robber... Seeing all this, Tarueil touched her head and showed a helpless smile on her face... Baccarat ability was really weird... She knows quite well what happened to that woman wasn''t an accident... But her luck was stolen by Baccarat only... Which made her unlucky to fell into such an accident... For Baccarat, entering the base was more like a fish returned to water... Not letting any chance to supply herself with others'' luck... That''s why she showed such a silly smile... Knowing that this woman''s unlucky encounter was because of them, Tarueil twitched her fingers using her ability to return the crystal from the man who already ran away to the woman''s pocket... Doing this, Tauriel stopped paying attention and walked forward with Baccarat... Like Gray and the others, they also just came to this empire... And again, just like Gray... they sneaked in by switching her place with two random things from beyond the empire walls... Before coming in, Tauriel didn''t want to enter this empire and wanted to turn around it... But from what Baccarat said, Gray and the others should be inside, so she landed close to the walls and made her way in silently... Tauriel couldn''t help but look at the cards again... Four cards moving forward... "Don''t look at them, our guide is already here..." But while looking at these cards, Baccarat suddenly stretched her hand and took the papers away, while her other hand pointed at above them... "Kshaaa" A beautiful small red bird came suddenly from nowhere and flew around them making a happy cry... "Ah?" Seeing this bird coming to her suddenly, Tauriel was taken aback... This bird... So much resemble the phoenix... "Khaa" The bird made a calling sound and flew in a certain direction... "Our guide?" Seeing this, Tauriel pointed at the bird and asked Baccarat weirdly... She wasn''t quite sure what Baccarat meant by this... but somehow this bird... gave her a very close feeling... So close... "Let''s follow it!" But Baccarat didn''t answer and showed a bright smile as if she saw the happiest thing today and followed the bird directly. Seeing this, Tauriel also followed silently... the moment she saw this bird she always felt odd... Somehow this bird doesn''t look like a real bird to her... But so familiar at the same time... So both Baccarat and Tauriel walked behind where the bird led them for almost half an hour... Till finally, they entered a street that was full of people... However, as they walked there... both of them stopped paying attention to the bird anymore... But looking at the few figures that also stopped not far in front of them... "Khaa" the red bird flew down from the sky and landed on a little white-haired elf hand standing with a few familiar faces who were also looking at them with different reactions... But one thing they share... The long white-haired elf in the front looked at the bird in his hand for a second and slowly turned his face that was showing a bright smile wordlessly... They... Finally gathered.... in one place again... ... ... Chapter 179 - You Saved All Of Us Under the sun... In the streets that were full of people everywhere... A few figures stood there in front of each looking at each other with different reactions... "Tauriel... Baccarat...." Gray looked at the two redheads that were standing in front of him and finally called their names softly... While the red bird on his hand turned into a piece of paper between his fingers... "...." Both Tauriel and Baccarat showed amazing eyes... Looking at the small elf standing in front of them, they naturally recognized who he was... But this... "Gray!" However, Baccarat reacted faster and didn''t care that the adorable thing in front of her was the same perfect man she kissed a few days before and directly hugged Gray with explosive emotions... No one knows how she felt at this moment... Seeing Gray in front of her calling her name again, finally, she couldn''t hold her normal smile anymore and showed her real emotions hugging him happily... This time, even Tauriel didn''t say anything and the last wire of worries inside her heart also disappeared... "Yes... It''s me..." Gray saw Baccarat''s reaction and panicked for a second... But then... He calmed down and smiled gently and touched her head as if calming her down... He understood how Baccarat felt the most... Before coming back to this world before, it was him who told her that everything will be alright... Yet he almost lost them... He betrayed his own words... He understands that all this was his fault... So Gray feels that he owes her so much... Thinking of this, Gray eyes became more gentle... It''s just... The current Baccarat was taller than him... So the picture looked a little weird... "Yes, it''s him... It''s hard to believe... But this the truth... Our Gray actually became he..." Mary walked to their side and put her hands on their shoulders and said as if she was telling a sad truth... But before she could continue her words, Gray waved his second hand and threw a spell removing her mouth from its place... "MMMM" Mary touched her mouth trying to speak, but she found, her face missing a mouth... Like... Really missing a mouth... "Well... A lot happened these few days... So..." Gray looked at Taureil and Baccarat and said to them... Yup... so much happened... Tauriel looked at Mary''s sealed mouth and nodded her head... Hearing this, a panicked look appeared on Baccarat''s face, she realized what she did, but soon a smile of relief appeared... thought she usually acted easily and knew that they were safe... Now seeing them in front of her gave her a completely different kind of relief... So she stepped back calmly and looked at the others around who were also looking at her with a smile... "Glad to see you safe Tauriel, Baccarat...(Elvish language)" Legolas saw Tauriel safe and sound in front of him and said with a strong smile on his face... While Tauriel replayed with a similar smile... Just like Legolas, Tauriel''s relation with this cute prince was quite deep... A simple nod was more than many words, to both of them to understand each other... "Baccarat, Tauriel!" As for Perona, she still acted the same and flew around the two happily after seeing them after a very long time safely... There were thousands of words in everyone''s mouths... But seeing everyone was safe, Nothing matter anymore... *Jiiii* While Niala on the side saw the picture in front of her and stared at them blankly... Unlike usual, she didn''t join in her funny way but looked from the side not knowing what she was thinking about... "Come, Let''s find a place to stay in first..." Gray looked at the crowd around them and said... All of them knew that they shouldn''t talk here... After all, many people were paying attention to them around... Baccarat and Tauriel looked at Gray who somehow dodged their sharp eyes, with many question marks, but held themselves and didn''t say anything for the time being and looked at Perona who''s sound appeared on their mind... ..... ..... In an empty house. The houses in the empire can be used with enough price... It happened that there was an empty one close to them, so Gray and the others choose one to stay for the time being... "Not bad..." Legolas walked into the main room in the house and sat down on the big, comfortable couch... While the others also followed and started talking together about everything... The most active one was Mary who got her mouth back and Perona who was surprised how smooth these two women''s journey was... They almost lost their lives, while Tauriel and Baccarat actually didn''t even meet one zombie along the way... What kind of unfair treatment was this... They are looking down on this apocalyptic world!! "So you suddenly became like this for no reason?" Baccarat beside Gray suddenly asked while looking at his face... "Well..." Gray helplessly nodded his head. "Can''t you think of any reason? I mean... We suddenly separated like this, and what happened to you, there should be an explanation..." Tauriel also couldn''t help but ask... For Gray''s situation and the others, Baccarat and Tauriel already knew... Along the way, Perona knew that Gray will have trouble explaining everything to Baccarat and Tauriel so she silently used magic and sent her memories to both of them to explain everything which directly solved most of their doubts... Realizing what happened, both of them had weird faces... For the handsome perfect man in their mind to turn into such an adorable thing all of a sudden... However, knowing this both of them only smiled and accepted it... At least, he was safe... Gray was Gray after all... For elves, a few years doesn''t really matter... Well... At least for Tauriel... In fact, she even felt lucky somehow... "I really don''t know... What I know is that our world travel is not as safe as it looks like... The sad thing you were talking about before is probably the reason for all of this... So you actually saved us from the worst Baccarat..." Gray shook his head for what Tauriel asked and looked at Baccarat while saying this to her... He really doesn''t know... He thought about it many times before and tried to find the reason, but nothing could explain this weird accident for him... However, Gray made a few guesses... And his guess key should be linked with his Dark shadow source problem... Everyone else was separated only but didn''t receive any damage... While only he was abused like this, lost his power and body age... From what happened with him when he saw that mirror reflection in the wizarding world, Gray also knew that his source still works... But for some reason, he can''t control or activate it... But more like sealed inside him... And the reflection source was also from the mark that appeared on his face when he wore the Crown... Which ultimately links everything to the crown on his head... So what happened with them might also be because of the crown... "Yeah, Baccarat! Not only did you saved us... but you were also the reason we gathered again!" Perona heard what Gray said, and jumped to Baccarat hugging her as thanks... As Perona said... Baccarat not only saved them but even lead everyone silently to each other through the luck paper she handed them before leaving the sea world... Perona''s card led Gray to her which saved her life... Gray''s card helped him for four years and led him to many things, including finding Nagini, and with the last little piece, he was able to see the empire side which led him to Baccarat and Tauriel... Mary''s card was also used by Gray to led them to Legolas... While Legolas''s card led him to where Gray will jump to, and the place they will jump from toward the empire side... If one thought about it... From the moment they came back from the sea world, most of their action in this world was indirectly led by Baccarat! As Perona said this, Everyone nodded their head agreeing to what she said, and also showed a thankful smile... Legolas and Perona still remember how unusual Baccarat actions that she even hunted fish luck in the last few days before leaving the sea world... Even Luffy was caught by her, stripping out his luck every few minutes... Though they don''t know if *Luck* really saved them from something they don''t know or not... But they believe so... Seeing all of them looking at her like this, Baccarat blinked her eyes with a confused look... "Well... Actually, I mostly did this for myself..." But after a few seconds, Baccarat showed a calm smile and said to them... She really did this for herself... Baccarat felt the disaster that was about to happen before and tried to tell Gray... However, she herself didn''t know what it was... Feel sad for no reason? Who could guess this will actually happen!! Because of the divination skill, she got before, Baccarat got that feeling... So she worked as hard as she could to dodge this disaster... However, after getting so much luck, her heart wasn''t able to calm... So she did what she could do... Knowing something will happen, but not knowing what it is, was how she felt before... So she could only do her best... And her motivation was more to let that sadness that held her heart tightly lose and go away... She doesn''t want to feel it again... And all she can do was to use her ability... So she really did all that she could do to save everyone in case something happened... So in the end, she did was really for herself... To not be sad after... "Either way, You did it and saved us Baccarat..." Hearing what Baccarat said, Gray smiled and said... "@#$%@" At this time, Nagini who was hiding inside Gray''s hair came out and looked at Baccarat and Tauriel suddenly... "So she''s Nagini... So nice..." Seeing Nagini, Tauriel''s eyes brightened and said... From Nagini, she felt a familiar feeling... Not sure what it was, but very familiar, as if she had a connection with her. While Nagini was also observing Tauriel with curiosity... For Nagini... This wasn''t her first time to see Tauriel... The Arkenstone took her shape when it saved Gray in the crown awakening before... So she knew that it was Tauriel who saved Gray... And just like Tauriel, she also felt very close to this woman... Tauriel was the [Reality modifier Phoenix] source owner, while Nagini has [Phoenix Bloodline] in her Cursed Bloodline... So for them to feel like this was quite normal... "Ara... What a beautiful thing... " And Baccarat eyes shined seeing Nagini''s look... Hearing Baccarat words, Nagini also looked at her For Baccarat, she doesn''t know much other than luck, and luck... And a lot of luck... Being with this woman, one will become the luckiest lucky person... Sounds suspicious... "Hmmm... Where is Niala?" Suddenly Perona looked around and found someone was missing... Chapter 180 - Sixthorder Awakener!!!! "Niala?" Hearing Perona''s question, both Tauriel and Baccarat also looked around... From the memories Perona showed them, they already knew about Niala... For this little girl, they naturally saw her standing beside Gray and the others before, but didn''t pay attention to her at first... All their attention was focused on something else at that time... But now bringing her name up, they also found that someone was missing here... "She walked somewhere outside alone... And should come back soon..." Only Gray didn''t show any reaction and said clearly... "Won''t she make troubles outside..." Hearing this, Mary asked... "Yeah... I can see this happening >.>" Perona nodded her head and said with sly eyes... "She probably doesn''t want to hear us talking again..." Gray shook his shoulder and said... But somehow... Gray felt wrong looking at Perona and Mary... They were talking about world travel just now... And these two didn''t even realize that Niala wasn''t here? Well... though it doesn''t matter for real... But... Be a little more aware of the surrounding! For their important talk, usually Gray and the others use the elvish language since there was no such language in any other worlds, besides, it wasn''t easy for someone to understand what they were talking about, even if he managed to understand their language... After all, Gray used confusing magic almost every time they talk... Since Gray knew that the empire was watching naturally he was a little bit more careful... If Niala was here, she will probably get annoyed hearing Gray and the others, talking nonsense words in front of her like usual... Though they don''t talk about the world travel when she was around either way... In fact, this might also be the reason why she left before coming here... there was so much to talk about with Baccarat and Tauriel, she might not want to hear their nonsense again... And come back after... As for the fact that they are in a new empire and it wasn''t safe... Well... He was somehow looking forward to seeing her fall in trouble... At least he might see more about her ability... However now Baccarat and Tauriel were found... it was time to see how he should deal with this funny little girl... "Well... Baccarat, Tauriel... give me your hands..." Gray thought of something and said to Baccarat and Tauriel beside him... "Just my hand?" Baccarat heard Gray and smiled gently putting her hand around Gray''s hand... *Shim* But before he reacts he found himself changing places with Tauriel on the side... "Well..." Tauriel stretched her hand to Gray while her other hand was hugged by Baccarat who was looking at her with dark eyes... "That won''t hurt me Baccarat..." Tauriel said in Baccarat''s ear who was trying to pinch her arm... "They started again..." Mary on the side, showed an interesting smile while looking at this... Watching these two trolling each other was a funny show for her... But she didn''t have time to watch the fun, because both of them soon disappeared from her vision. .... Inside the castle. Before any of Baccarat and Tauriel reacts, suddenly they found themselves in another place... "Here is???" Seeing the dreamy fog ground and the sky reaching walls far away and the huge boundless galaxy on top of them, both of them opened their eyes with shock! "Don''t worry, it''s our castle world..." However, Gray''s voice appeared beside explaining to them... "Small world?" Hearing this, both of them looked at Gray with doubt... Gray didn''t hide it and told them about how he made this world, and how they will use it after. "So we actually have a moving castle with us right now" Baccarat looked around and showed an interesting look in her eyes... "Just like my Aduial..." While Tauriel glanced at her own shadow that has a small blue star dot, which hardly can be seen and said... This castle was made by the castle source... Just like her sword. "Almost the same... Now give me your hands..." Gray nodded his head and showed a weird look hearing *Aduial* word... But still, he focused on something else for now and asked for their hands again... Hearing this, both Baccarat and Tauriel did what he said this time... Gray also caught their hands and gave both of them the marks in the back of their hands... "This is?" Baccarat looked at the unreal mark on the back of her hand and asked... "The key for this castle" Gray smiled calmly and said... "Come both of you!" Mary who already entered the castle looked at the two surprised redheads and took them around... While even Legolas and Perona followed... Apparently also wanting to join the fun explaining things while taking another look here... Till now, neither Legolas nor Mary has taken a good look at the castle... "Well..." Looking at them wandering around Gray smiled and also followed, though he is also just a projection, but he also real inside this castle... Now he finally did what he wanted to do when he made the mark for the first time... With the marks given to everyone as long as they were on the same planet, he can find them back and anytime, anywhere, no matter how long the distance between everyone... This mark can be said to be one of the biggest gains for Gray in the last world... Now he was completely sure that if an accident like separation happened again, he will gather everyone in one place again with no trouble... And with the ring with him, there won''t be a chance for such an accident to happen ever again... Seeing everything inside the castle, Both Baccarat and Tauriel were astonished like the others... After all, it was really a small world here, naturally, they will be surprised, even Perona who played around the wizarding world with Gray before showed stars in her eyes after seeing this place for the first time after the last modification... And after understanding what they can do inside the castle they also understood how useful this place could be... in many ways... "This sky is not real.. is it?" Tauriel looked at the stars on top of them and asked... "Nope... Gray made it using transformation magic" Perona shook her head and said... "Looks like your adventure with Gray in the last word was quite thriving Perona..." Baccarat looked at the walls that were actually painted with gold and black gems like crystals and said... Somehow... This kind of luxury, even Gild didn''t have before... Let''s not say gold... what about all these crystals? "Ah... It was so fun! We entered a magic school and... " Perona looked at Baccarat told her what happened to the after entering the Hogwarts while looking and understanding the castle... Hearing about her adventure, somehow, everyone felt a little sorry... such a magical world and they didn''t have the chance to see it by themselves... But just a little sorry... After all, each one of them came from a magical world... An unreasonable sea world... An old magical-style world filled with all kinds of magical races and wonders... Apocalyptic world... Well, only Mary''s and Gray''s world was ***** up here... So there wasn''t anything to feel sad about... And... It''s not the last world Gray will cross to anyway... However, what interested them the different kinds of magic Perona talked about... Healing art... divination skills... Transformation magic... Dark-arts... Many types of interesting magic... After moving around the castle showing things here and there, Tauriel and Baccarat chose their own rooms and came out of the castle... Though they haven''t seen everything inside, they will have time later, now it wasn''t the time to focus on this... "So what are we going to do now? Go out and have fun?" After staying in the house talking for some time, Mary asked Gray about their next actions... "Well... Now that we are being watched by the empire, we can''t act so much...So we can also enjoy our time here while sorting ourselves before crossing to the next world..." Gray thought for a second and said. "We are being watched?.... No wonder I always felt someone was looking at me..." Baccarat heard this and nodded her head... She already felt this the moment she and Tauriel entered the empire, but at that time she didn''t try to guess what was it, because almost the entire area they were in was watching them... "Naa... Gray... is the empire really that strong?" Mary thought of what Gray said before and asked... "Yup, very strong! Especially the leader here..." Perona who knew the information better said. "The strong awakeners level here are between 5000-30000 C.P... Almost every awakener is strong in its own way... While the upper level goes as high as 50000... However, that wasn''t the problem...The top three of the empire and the leader itself was the real problem... the leader is already six-order awakener..." Perona thought of what she knew already and said... "WHAT! Sixth-order?!!! That... more than 100.000 C.P??? How can this even be possible?" Mary was thundered by what she heard suddenly and stood up with panic... No matter how fast one could evolve... It was simply impossible for someone to rise all that in mere three years! "So my lovely Mary, we are still weak... And our goal still the same... Get stronger as fast as we can... After all... We can''t save ourselves if we stayed like this..." Gray looked at the scared Mary and said with a bad smile... "Mea..." Even the cat on top of Legolas''s head agreed with this... Chapter 181 - Gods Heir "Haaa, what a cute partner... little prince..." Baccarat looked at the black cat on top of Legolas''s head and said after hearing about the cat from Perona... "Well..." Hearing what Baccarat said, Legolas didn''t know what to say and simply smile without saying anything helplessly... As for Tauriel she looked at the prince and smiled even more... Somehow, this picture is so funny for her... The former mightiest warrior''The Elf prince'' actually helpless about a small cute cat... But looking at this cat, she also felt inexplicable... Somehow, this cat was as weird as Nagini... One of Tauriel''s passive abilities her source gave her was a natural field around her body allowing her to perceive everything around... Which she called the Domain... A domain of her own! She hasn''t got her ability for a long time, for this passive, she still hasn''t gotten too deep into it, but as her own field, she can feel things inside much better than the others, for example, the movement in the space... Her source was made of both Phoenix and modifier sources... And just as Law was making room around him when he uses his ability, Tauriel also can do this... But after her new source appeared, this ability became much stronger than before. That this room actually exists around her all time, which is also the real face of her domain. Around Tauriel a natural field like a huge sphere allows her to do anything always around her in the space... Others can''t see or feel it, but it exists and she feels it all around her. And with her Observation Haki, her sense inside her own field is really weird... even if she closed her eyes, she could see things clearly 360 degrees around her, not just sensing things... Which simply can be called her own field, where she can perform any kind of modification, at the same time, in this field, nothing can escape her sense and observation... So just now, when that cat appeared, Tauriel noticed something no one felt or knew till now... This cat... Didn''t move normally, but actually slipped between the space and came directly to Legolas''s head... What does this show? This cat... Not a simple speed movement... But actually with the ability related to space... No wonder that no one managed to catch this cat... Even Gray couldn''t do this... Thinking of this, Tauriel also wanted to try so she opened her arms and crossed her two fingers suddenly, without saying anything... With her action''s the cat disappeared from Legolas''s head and appeared in front of her... While Tauriel directly closed her hands and wanted to catch it... But before she closes her hand she paused for a second, because she already knew that the cat at a speed that her body and mind simply can''t keep up with moved and appeared on top of her head... Feeling this, a smile appeared in Tauriel''s eyes, and didn''t care about this, but moved her hand and continued her action, but her left-hand fingers already crossed again... Which forced the little cat directly to her arm forcefully! "Caught ya!" The moment Tauriel caught the cat, she directly coated her hands with Haki to prevent this cute thing to use any ability that might allow it to slip away! "..." All this happened suddenly, and no one expected Tauriel to act without saying a word like this against the cat... Whether it was Gray or the others, everyone looked at Taureil holding the stunned cat in her hand blankly... Even the cat who was still in an awkward body pose froze and didn''t move... "Hmmm, it wasn''t that hard after all..." Tauriel looked at the silent cat in her hand and said with a smile. "Mea!" Feeling the two evil hands of the red-haired woman actually caught her, the cat suddenly panicked and disappeared from Taureil arms... "Slipped away..." Seeing the cat disappeared from her hand, Tauriel''s eyebrow raised and didn''t say much, but also got a deeper understanding of what the cat''s real ability was... Looking at her palm that ignited a soft red fire healing her palm and disappeared within a second, Tauriel looked at Legolas... Or to be more right at Legolas''s pocket... "Tauriel... Awesome! How did you do it?! You actually caught it!!! Even Gray couldn''t do this!" Perona flew to Tauriel''s side and asked with a surprised face... Even though the cat slipped away, it''s a fact that she actually caught it for a few seconds... Tauriel saw Perona and the others looked at her, and told them about her new ability, along with her discovery about the cat... "Space... No wonder..." Hearing this, Gray also understood something... But from what he can see it wasn''t just space as Tauriel said... This cat is really odd... But what attracted Gray attention again was Tauriel''s field ability... It was simply the room Law used to create before but always exists as a passive, but many times stronger! Tauriel''s ability was simply too strong, and Gray was very interested to know how much she could do with her ability right now, from her ability to plant a spell of her ability inside the Arkenstone before, which ultimately led the stone to evolve into something completely different at the end, he can see how strong her source was... "So strong..." And Mary said after hearing about Tauriel field... This ability, unlike their normal Haki observation, but more like perfect field control... Much stronger than observation Haki in some sense... since the entire space around the sphere of her field was under her view and control... "Tauriel... Your ability..." Gray came to Tauriel''s side and wanted to ask her something... But he didn''t have the chance, because... *Tish* "BOOM BABY..." the door of the house was opened violently and a certain blonde came in with weird light in her eyes... As if saying... "I''m here" Well... She also said something wrong here... .... ... ... ... "So can you find what I want now?" In another place, at this moment, a woman was sitting in front of another old elegant man who was looking at her nervously at this moment and took a crystal with a weird rune on it and placed it in front of him... "What are you looking for..." The old man looked at the trouble in front of him and asked gently... "Shouldn''t you already knew what I want..." But Chandra didn''t ask him instead... "Well... If it was someone else, I might know it... But even for me, there are always a few unknown, And you happened to be one of them... Your majesty... Death Queen Chandra" The man said in a calm voice explaining a normal fact... Hearing this, the woman didn''t care much and waved her hand throwing something in front of the old man... "This is...." The old man watched the void in front of him and saw something extremely slim in the void... White hair... "So you''re looking at the owner of this hair..." The old man understood what she wants and nodded his head calmly... So he pointed his finger at the top of his forehead, and a crack appeared where he pointed showing and a pale golden eye in the depth of this crack... As the third eye appeared a light gathered around the white hair in the void and the golden pupile also looked directly at it as if it trying to see something others can''t see... But soon after, something wrong happened... A soft black light appeared around the hair and repealed his golden light suddenly. "What!" And the old man also opened his eyes wildly and sweated all over his body, while his third eye disappeared leaving a long line of blood behind! "Father!" Beside the old man, a gentle young little boy suddenly appeared out of the air and looked at his father with care and doubt, while a short dagger appeared on his hand and looked at Chandra on the other side with killing inside his dark eyes... "Stop it Amro... I''m okay..." The old man saw his child suddenly appeared and stopped him with a loud voice, fearing his stupid child will do something wrong... "Father..." Seeing his father like this, Amro looked at him and wanted to say something. "Go back" But his father didn''t wait for him to say anything and ordered him to go back... Seeing this, Amro also realized that he shouldn''t say anything more, and disappeared as he appeared... "Your majesty... Can you tell me who''s the hair owner your looking for?" After seeing his son disappearing, the old man didn''t care anymore and looked at Chandra in front of him and asked with doubt... "I can say you already found him?" Hearing this, Chandra also showed a weird gleam in her eyes and asked with some expectation... "Impossible... That thing... That thing... It''s not something meant to look at by someone like me..." However, the man directly shook his face denaying this... Find him? She''s asking him to peek at God? Is this woman dead mind already so rotten that she actually asked him to peek into something involve divinity! The black light divinity just now was simply a defense against his snooping... And it was also his luck it didn''t go any further... He doesn''t know what would have happened, but either way, since it''s something related to ''Divinity'', he won''t middle with it anymore... He didn''t reach the level that alow him to involve with the divine field yet! "....." As his words fall, the atmosphere around became silent suddenly... The more silent the air around the more frightening the heart of the old man was... But thinking about it, both of them are the ''Same''... So Chandra shouldn''t do anything for him either way... At least she won''t do it now... After some silence, Chandra didn''t show a little disappointment in her eyes but smiled happily, which froze the old man''s heart for a second... But suddenly he felt his heart was being caught by hand and couldn''t move at all, just looked at Chandra who looked at him with pair of lilac eyes calmly... The smile already disappeared. "What a cute child..." But finally, Chandra didn''t kill him but said while looked at the void in front of her and said... Or to be more right, at the gentle boy, who was holding the sword ready to attack her from amidst the spaces in front of her right now... "Please....." The old man heard Chandra''s words, and naturally can see what was happening, so he could only plead with his eyes to Chandra who was holding his life at this moment... Not pleading for his life but for his stupid child''s life... After a few seconds of silence, he felt the pressure on him disappeared, while Chandra also disappeared from his vision... "*Sigh*Finally gone..." Seeing this, the old knew that it wasn''t his death date today, which also calmed down... "Father... are you okay?" the boy appeared again beside his father and looked worried... "I''m okay Amro, don''t worry" The old man patted the boy''s head and said with a loving voice... "Who''s that woman, Father..." Hearing this, the boy also sighed with relief and asked his father. This is the first time in his entire life to see his father so defenseless against someone like today... Who''s his father? Miro Heel. Anderson who''s known as ''World''s Third Eyes''... No one till now dared to make trouble for his father before... But that dark woman, actually made his father lower his posture like this... "She''s something I never wish to meet again... Yet... she''s also your luck bringer..." The old man took the rune crystal Chandra left behind and said to Amro with a calm face... "Listen Amro... If you met her again in the future, the first thing you should do is to get as far away as you can... That woman is not a normal being... And..." Speaking of her the old man looked at his son with a complicated look... "She''s just like your father..." The old man spoke with a heavy tone... "Take this and get stronger, the power this crystal hold is very useful for you..." The old man said this and placed the crystal into his child''s hands... Hearing this the boy felt confused for a second and lowered his head looking at the crystal blankly... But soon he realized what his father meant... Like his father... A God''s Heir! Chapter 182 - Empyrean Tower Empyrean Tower. This is a gigantic tower that can be seen from any place in the Rising Sun Empire. The survivors keep coming here from all directions for different reasons, some to get stronger, some to sell things or find something, almost everything they need can be found inside this tower. Around the tower, there were many people selling things in the streets or in the stores around. Just by looking one can see many different things here, some sell weapons, some sell weird-shaped fruits, some even sell their services like healing or enchanting, etc... In the crowd, there was a group of special characters walking around looking at the people here with interest in their eyes. "There are many people here..." While walking, Niala looked at the people around and said. "Yeah... don''t like being in the crowd?" Baccarat on the side patted Niala''s head and asked with a smile warmly... "Not really...." Feeling Baccarat''s hands, Niala showed an annoyed look and slipped away from her side to Gray''s side. Somehow... Niala felt Baccarat''s smile wasn''t nice at all... Somehow she felt this smile was quite familiar... Staying beside Gray was still better. It has already been a week for them in the base since they gathered together. Many things happened in these few days. On the third day, somebody came to the door and asked them to register if they want to stay in the base. This wasn''t much of a surprise for Gray, since they already know that the empire security department was watching them somehow. And like that, they joined the base legally and managed to move freely around... Like entering the tower... For registering, they only needed to report a few normal things and their awakened ability and C.P. For the ability it was optional, but Gray and the others already have more than one ability, so they faked their data to dodge whatever trouble that might appear. And Gray even got in an interesting idea from this and faked his ability according to the facts around them... But still didn''t show its effect... These days, everyone got familiar with their abilities, especially Legolas and Tauriel who got the abilities late. For Legolas, his development for his ability can be said to be quite flexible, he slowly integrated his ability with his physical skills, which was way different from Borsalino''s style... At least it wasn''t so wretched... With every day passing, his use for his ability was getting better and better. Besides Gray gave everyone Wizard''s Bloodline. As for magic knowledge and skills he only gave what will help the others in developing their abilities... Yup... Not copying everything magic for them, but only the knowledge and basic use of magic in different fields only... From Perona''s way of using magic completed her hollow ability, Gray found that the Wizard bloodline was a great boost in developing the sources abilities, just like it helped him controlling the magnet around him. How to say it... Magic is a kind of imagery power... Wizards can release magic even with a little change in spirit, especially the young wizards who can''t control their magic. For example, Harry''s few funny accidents with his ducks family or Tom(Voldemort) when he was young... There were many cases in the wizarding world about this... For example, a talented wizard in transformation magic, turn his father into a pig or cast an unsolvable curse on somebody or someone. And the source ability greatly relies on imagination and talent that allows the person to dig the potential of his own ability... The closest example was Gray himself when he got the dark fruit at first, even with the ring amplify and his imagination, he couldn''t develop his fruit as fast a Blackbeard who was fated to get this ability, which simply because Blackbeard was a gifted person in a certain sense... At least better than Gray at that time... So as much as Gray can see, the wizarding bloodline is a good tool to help them develop their abilities faster, and even develop their abilities in an unresponsible way... After all, it''s magic! As for Tauriel, Gray gave her all knowledge he has... ALL! After all her abilities really need this knowledge! Tauriel''s ability was mentioned before, but after studying with her these days Gray really understood how good her ability was. Ignoring all the basic abilities of the two basic sources the phoenix source and the human modifier source, her new source bred two knew innate abilities. [Known]: Free modify. [Oblivious]: forced modify. The words [Reality Modifier] in her source were generated from these two abilities... Free modification means to allow her to modify what she understands freely and unresponsible... For example the cup of water, she can modify this cup to any other shape as long as it didn''t exceed the size of the cup itself, however, if she understood more about the glasses that made this cup deeper, she might be able to modify the glasses itself into something else, as long as she understands it, or even make something completely new... In other words, as much as her knowledge extends, her modifying ability will reach, and only her knowledge was her limit!!! That''s why she calls it [Known]. While her Forced modify, as it''s called, she forcefully modifies anything with her imagination. Tauriel used this ability three timed already. The first time when she planted her healing magic into the stone, even though she doesn''t understand how things really worked, but she did it. And the second time was against the giant birds that followed her when she came back and changed them into small harpies. And the third time was when she found Baccarat, ignoring the fact that she doesn''t know where she was and how long the distance was, she modified her strongest slash to actually cut the space between them which allowed her to find Baccarat directly. However, after using it for the third time, she also felt something empty inside her and noticed that in her phoenix form her tails eyes, three of them already closed, so she realized that her tails eyes number might be her limit for how much she can use her ability, so she didn''t use it again to find the other but flew around with Baccarat. For this, Gray also agreed with her thoughts... After all, her ability was so precious and she shouldn''t waste the chances to use them, besides who knows what will happen after using all the chances... The phoenix was known for its reborn ability, so he doesn''t think it will be life-threatening anyway, but since she felt empty inside, she shouldn''t keep using it till she understands her ability deeper and at least to find how to relight her tail eyes! Honestly Gray was really greedy for her ability when he learned about it... This ability was simply a problem solver for him... For example, it can allow his young body to mature again... or help Nagini to solve her curse... Many things can be done! But in the end, Tauriel''s safety comes first... For their problem, they can solve them slowly over time... Not in the next world, the one after... Or even in the main world... As for Baccarat and Mary, both have their special way. Especially Mary... Gray has many ideas for her but still wanted to wait for the next world to do it. These days Mary stayed in her golden room doing something inside, from the lightning sound outside of her room, Gray knew that she was probably creating or trying something new. As for Baccarat, Gray naturally gave her Divination magic, which directly merged with her original card Divination magic, making her ability more weird and powerful. What made Gray feel weird, Baccarat view about Niala... Gray let Niala stay around because he found something interesting the others didn''t find. Though her weirdness was obvious to all, yet Baccarat actually said that we are lucky to have her with us... From her words... Though she doesn''t understand, many of what they encounter might be fortune or misfortune for them, and Niala was a great fortune for them, especially Gray. Which made Gray became more interested in this deep twisted minded little fake blond Niala. Besides Niala was a great source of luck for Baccarat at the same time which made her like Niala even more... And like this a week passed for them getting familiar with the base and themselves, gathering information about the awakeners, and thinking of what they should do next. And today they decided to take a look at the most mysterious place in the base. Which is the place that everyone was here for. Empyrean Tower. The foundation and the most desired place in the entire base. Empyrean Tower, not only a place where the awakener can get stronger but also the place where the strong stay, including the base leader himself. Because of knowing that there was a sixth-order awakener inside this tower, Gray hesitated many times to come here. But after a weak of observation and gathering intelligence, there wasn''t any reason not to come, so here they are... After all... This tower was a magical place where one can get stronger faster! Gray and the others moved around randomly around the tower. There were many interesting things here, especially those who have good abilities, these people looked so attractive to Gray... Well... the abilities... After walking around for some time, finally, Gray with Perona, and Niala walked into the tower entrance. "Really big..." Looking up from below the tower, Perona couldn''t help but say. "Yeah...." Gray also looked weirdly at this tower... Looking at the tower from far and from under it directly gave a different feeling... "Oh, isn''t that My little Gray!" While looking at the tower, suddenly a voice came from the front of them excitedly. Hearing this voice, Gray face showed an ugly look suddenly and moved his face toward the voice direction to see something flying toward him. Without even thinking about it, Gray moved two steps to the left dodging this flying shadow. *PUFF* This made the flying shadow fall down on the grounding in an awkward way leaving some dust around! "*Cough* So cruel! why did you dodge!" The person who fell on the ground turned his face showing a wronged look and said to Gray with almost tearful eyes... It was a tall man dressing in a white suit with some blue line on it, handsome gentle face, and pale blonde hair, sky-blue eyes, wearing simple glasses making him look like a nobleman... "Why shouldn''t I ..." But Gray looked at the man in the ground and said with a displeased yet little helpless face... "You can''t be like this Gray, Finally we met by chance today, especially that the two red devils... aren''t around..." The blonde man said something while looking around as if trying to find somebody. Seeing Baccarat and Tauriel wasn''t around, he stood up and patted his clothes in a calm manner as if nothing happened. "Well, It doesn''t matter anymore, why did you come here? want to enter the tower? come with me, I''ll show you around, I know everything here" With a smile on his face, he smiled at Gray and said ignoring the unkind eyes of Perona and Niala beside him... So as he wanted to walk forward, suddenly the floor under his leg broke into two halves which almost made him lose balance and fall down. And as if he expected this, he directly skipped a big step forward... However... *PUFF* With a funny look, he kissed the ground again... The ground where his other leg was standing actually broke in a weird way, which made him lose balance... Yet this wasn''t the end... from the sky suddenly a white unknown liquid fell down on the top of his head, which looked very disgusting. Looking up, a big bird flew above them... Directly after, there someone holding bags in his hands walked from their side not seeing what was on the ground, and stepped on the blonde head which made him sleep because of the liquid, and dropped what he was holding down... "Waaah... It''s hard to imagine that such a person is actually so strong..." Perona looked at the tragic picture in front of her and said while knocking her fist with Niala''s fist... ''Hm, this shameless thing actually wants to get closer to my thing, believe it or not, I''ll break the tower next on your head!...'' And Niala nodded her head silently while thinking with a weird smile on her eyes and knocked her fist with Perona... Obviously what happened just now was the work of both of them... Seeing all this, Gray didn''t know what he should say, but for a second he couldn''t help but glance at Niala and Perona with a weird face... These two... Somehow crueler than Baccarat... Well... Their thought was crueler... While being tangled if he should the person in the ground or not, Legolas and the others also came to their side gathering together. They already looked at everything around. So as if nothing happened under the leadership of the existed Mary, everyone entered the tower. As Gray and the others entered the tower, they found the inside of the tower was even bigger than it looked from the outside. On the sides of the hall, there were many people trading things in the windows around, while others were waiting or watching around. And in the center of the tower, there was a huge list. Looking at the list it was actually a task list. .... Task No.9 Find the traces of [Red Lizard] that Destroyed the southern Red Stone base two years ago. Reward: 1500 Awakening crystal... Kill it and bring the corps Extra 2000 Crystal. .... Task No.6 Explore the extreme dangers of the Northland. Reward: 3000 Awakening crystal... The more discoveries the more Crystals. .... Task No.3 Destroy the Immortal Grave Forest on the east... Task condition: At least three fifth-order awakeners with more than 20 members in the team. Warning: This is an extremely dangerous forest that no matter how much you destroy it will revive endlessly, if you are not sure to be devoted by this immortal forest you better not try. Reward: 100.000 Crystal. .... The higher the rank of the tasks the more absurd the dangers level will be... Especially for normal awakeners with only a few abilities, unlike him who have many means to deal with every situation... Especially when he looked at Task No.3... Just by looking at the data of the task, Gray already recognized this forest... It was the one that he and Perona shattered to pieces before. Such a forest... Even if hundred fifth-order awakeners, if there wasn''t a few special abilities between them, Gray doesn''t believe that they can destroy it... After all, not everyone can destroy the lands like them, not everyone can rise the entire forest upside down like Perona. Destroying the roots, making living flames catting the forest to pieces like him... Not saying that they are stronger than the others, but their ways of dealing with the forest were simply much more powerful than normal awakeners'' abilities... Also... He can proudly say that their abilities are the strongest in certain sense... But weirdly Gray found that he can''t see the first two rank task, apparently, not anyone can take the first two tasks. "Isn''t that the new race awakener group that joined the base not long ago?" While looking at the list and thinking if he should tell the others that the forest had already been destroyed by them and a bastard light. An unknown voice came to Gray''s ears. Looking at the voice direction, it was a big man wearing heavy armor around his big muscular body with three scars on his face standing with a group behind him looking at their direction with interesting eyes... Looking at this face, a few words came to Gray''s mind... ''It''s here... the villain who came to make trouble...'' ... Chapter 183 - Empire Guilds "And you are?" Legolas looked at the big man with his group that was walking to their side and asked coldly. "Well well, don''t be so cold like this man, I just heard that there was an interesting new group here and wanted to greet you only" The big man didn''t care about Legolas''s coldness and observed him the others. "Just greeting?" Mary also didn''t show a good face to them and asked with a bored face. For other awakeners, she was quite indifferent, not to say this man in front of them didn''t seem to be a good thing. From the dishonest eyes of his followers, one can guess how bad these guys were... "Well, I''ll be frank with you, since you guys are new here, I don''t think that you have joined any guild yet, so I as the leader of Armor souls Guild invite you to join my guild..." The big man said and smiled at Mary and Legolas, but while speaking his eyes fell at Gray who was standing in the middle. "Sorry, we won''t join... Let''s go" Feeling the word sent to him, Gray answered calmly and moved with the other forward toward an empty reception ignoring them. But yup... the trouble won''t end smoothly like this... Within a few steps, the big man already stood in front of Gray with his party, with the same smiling face. Which directly annoyed Mary and the others... "Well well, Don''t misunderstand me, I don''t mean anything.... here... with this, you can contact me anytime if you changed your mind in the future, we are planning to gather more people and raid the death forest of the No.3 Task soon, contact me if you want, who knows if we succeed we can share the 100.000 with everyone equally..." The big man showed a row of white teeth and threw a silver crystal-like device and said. From his words, Gray got the basic idea... This guy was simply trying to attract him by the reward of the task to join his team... After all, this was 100.000 crystals... Almost all the awakeners around showed a gleam of light from their eyes hearing about the big reward. But soon after none of them paid much attention... No.3 Task... not many have the courage to join such a mortal mission... After all, many groups tried to challenge this task before, and almost most of them paid the price heavily... As for why the big guy wants them to join, Gray already knows the reason... "Oh, isn''t that weird, how could a gorilla take the initiative to join hands with humans?" Before Gray says anything, another woman''s voice came from the side. "Tch, When did you come back Merian..." Hearing this voice, the big man showed an annoyed look on his face and looked at the coming person with gloomy eyes. It was a tall silver-haired woman wearing a gray coat and short gray pants, caring a silver sword beside her... Apparently, she loves the gray color... She walking with another two female followers behind her looking at the big man and the others with a bad smirk. "Just came back after completing the simple cleaning task that you and your group of monkeys failed to complete the last month" Merian smiled playfully and said. "Hum... Let''s go." But weirdly the big man didn''t say anything but glared at her for a second and turned back and left with his group. "Puft... This woman is quite funny..." Mary watched all this with the others from the side and smiled funnily. "You guys are new here?" Seeing Gray and the others looking at her, Merian also looked at them and asked with a smile. "Yeah, we joined the last weak..." Gray said and smiled back, from this woman he didn''t feel any malice like that big guy, so he didn''t have a bad view of her. That big man was nice to talk to? Well.. for normal people his silent malice and greed might be covered, but for Gray and the others, it was so clear... And because of this, they felt annoyed when he stopped them for the second time. "As I thought, Let me introduce myself, I''m Merian, the leader of Gray cats Guild, they are Nani, and Kina..." Merian introduced herself and her two followers to Gray and the others. Gray and the others also introduced themselves, and didn''t go to the reception anymore, but walked into empty seats not far away and sat together. From their chat, Gray knew that she and the gorilla... Marcos wasn''t in a good relationship because of a few events in the past between guilds... What surprised Gray this woman was actually a base leader before, but after being found by the empire she was forced to merge with the empire along her entire base and because of this she made her guild with the main members of her base before... Speaking of the guilds, this system was made by the empire as a suggestion at first, and almost all the large powers in the empire made their own guilds, just like Merian in front of him. After all, many old bases leaders and powerful people were forced to join the empire before leaving them with nothing which wasn''t a good idea... After all, not many will accept losing power and be under the other after being on the top before... So by making guilds and gave them goals, which wasn''t much different from before, from base leader to guild leader but under the empire control will ultimately benefit everyone in the empire. After all, so many awakeners, also need a way to manage them, so the guild leaders will be in charge of his group, and this will also be a kind of help to the empire to manage everyone. This week, Gray already knew about the guilds here, there weren''t many, but not few either, from time to time, there will be few guilds to appear, and also disappear... So there wasn''t a clear rank for them yet. The Gray Cats guild Merian leads, can be considered to be between the middle and the top ranks between guilds, after all, Merian herself was a fifth-order awakener with 39,000 C.P... Yup... This woman is much stronger than all of them... Perona already got some of her basic information while spying for information before... "Well, it has been a long time since I meet in an interesting group like you, if you guys planning to join some guild, you can consider coming to me, my Gray Cats welcome you any time, besides... I heard what that gorilla... Marcos said to you just now, you better not contact him, this group of monkeys isn''t a good thing, especially that gorilla, he''s probably plotting something wrong... with their power, there is no way he could do that task..." Speaking of this, Merian''s eyes flashed a gloomy light. "I see... thanks for the warning, we don''t plan to join anyone for the time being anyway..." Hearing this, Gray nodded his head and said. "Yes, give up, my Gray already decided to join my Awesome League guild!" A current blond man said... "....." Hearing the new voice, everyone looked at their side to see a blonde man wearing glasses holding a bird from its wing standing next to their table... Seeing this man the word ''Annoyed'' almost appeared on Gray''s face. "-_-* When did I agree to join your guild?" Gray asked with an upset gaze. "Well, I don''t think there is any guild in the base that is worthy of your joining other than my guild, and naturally, my cute Gray should join the best, so isn''t that already decided" Hearing what Gray said, the blonde man raised his glasses gently and said with a great self-satisfying tone as if he was saying a simple fact... If the sad struggling bird wasn''t on his other hand he would have looked a little better... "*-_-* Hoo... Thanks for your caring but I''m afraid I have to refuse you, Neither I nor my partners wish to join anyone''s guild..." Gray held his anger ignoring how this guy talking to him and refused... "This won''t work, without a guild, you won''t be able to join the high tasks, which means you won''t gain many rewards in a short time, but by joining my guild I can help you gain crystals many times faster which will make you stronger in a short time, and of course this will be safer" Hearing Gray''s answer the blond man removed his cheap smile and said his thoughts with a proud and calm face. "Umm? do we look so weak that we need someone else to help us??" Mary who was smiling on the side suddenly asked. Seeing Gray being annoyed was quite funny, after all, Gray always showed the calm self, its rare to show this look, especially now in his cute vision... "Hahaha what are you talking about bird girl, It''s not that I''m looking down on you but..." When he said this, he glanced at Mary and the others... "Honestly you guys are so weak >.>" Looking at Gray and the others'' C.P points, he couldn''t help but say with a sulking face. "Bird girl? Weak?!... You bastard, you think because of your high C.P you''re that strong!!!" Hearing what he said, Mary couldn''t help but get angry wanting to turn this bastard into a piece of gold to show him his high C.P won''t save him from her touch! "Calm down bird girl... We can''t fight here!" Perona beside her held Mary''s hand and said with dead fish eyes... What this guy said wasn''t wrong... Though it''s annoying... compared with him, they are really weak from the C.P''s point of view... After all, other than her none of them even a fifth-order, and this guy already reached 78,000 C.P... A monster-like existence... Aillard Giroux, No.5 highest C.P In the entire empire, owner of another cheat-like ability... "Enough... Even if you said that I still won''t join your guild, as you can see, I already have my own partners which are more than enough... Besides, we are not weak as you said, at least not weak that we might need some else help... so you better not to misunderstanding us..." Gray stopped Mary and said to the blonde man with dangerous eyes... He already wanted to beat this guy since the first time he met him six days ago, if it wasn''t for the great horror he sensed in this fool''s body, he wouldn''t let him stalk himself like this till now... High C.P? Whos from his party can be judged by common sense? Let''s not say Baccarat and Tauriel... Give Mary a chance she will turn god into gold... "This...." Aillard wanted to say something but... "Huh..., wasn''t that clear enough Gray already said he doesn''t wish to join your guild, can''t you just...*PISS OFF* And don''t bother us anymore..." Baccarat who was silent all the time suddenly sighed and said to Aillard with a mild smile. "Yeah... It would be troublesome if you keep annoying us every time we meet like this... " Tauriel also opened her mouth and said peacefully while her fingernail was digging the steel table they were sitting on. Looking at her nail, you can see some soft red fire where dancing silently... "You guys..." Seeing the two redheads talking after Gray, suddenly the blonde man showed a weird look. Somehow, as a strong man, he felt some fear facing these two women... Especially Baccarat... He always felt his sad encounters these days might be because of her, and because of this he always felt cold back seeing her or Tauriel... .... ..... Merian: Oooy, I''m still here, don''t ignore me! Nani: Are you... Kina: Are we...